Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
MOM JACKS OFF SON

... you can't be serious." I said, my voice rising again.

"Son, I know Bobby's Mom and I know she would not buy such a magazine. She ... advanced towards the nipple.

I, too, continued where I had left off and rubbed the front of his pants and was rewarded ... ... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 33394  |  
97%
  |  27

Mom sucks her son's cock daily...

I had nearly finished question 19. My two and a half hours of writing were about to come to an end. This was my third practice exam paper of the day and I was exhausted. Summer had just started and I had just turned 18. I longed to be outdoors doing something rather than cooped up inside all day studying but the upcoming exams were important. At times I felt like giving up but my mom Samantha was very supportive even though it was just the two of us and she had no extra help. Mom was a hard worker at her job and still found time to do all the housework and support me through my exams. On top of this she was stunningly beautiful with a classic 'MILF' body. Even though she was mom it was impossible to ignore her beauty. Mom's work ethic, home making skills, bubbly personality and perfect hourglass body made her perfect wife material and I had always thought my father must have been insane for splitting with her when I was young.



As much as I tried to push this particular thought of my mother out of my mind, I also couldn't help imagining how well she would perform in the bedroom. Although I respected and loved mom for more than being a pice of meat, her plump motherly tits, shapely legs and large but firm ass couldn't be denied as object of much lust to my teenage mind and red bl**ded male would understandably feel the same. I had no problems with the fact I masturbated to the thought of mom taking my cock 8 inches down her throat, pumping her pussy or cumming in her ass. It didn't mean I didn't respect her. On the contrary, I longed to make love to mom. I was only turned on further by the fact she was a very sexually charged mom. I had seen skimpy little thongs and g-strings strewn around the house and would hear moans and groans of masturbation maybe once a week through the bedroom wall. Despite this mom behaved and dressed conservatively in front of me. We would never discuss love lifes or things of that nature.



My fantasies had caused a stirring in my pants as my cock grew hard. As my dick grew to full mast I heard footsteps coming up the stairs.



"Shit, mom must be home early" I thought to myself, tucking my chair into the desk and crossing legs to hide my raging hard on.



A few seconds later mom entered my room, "Hey Dan, how are the studies going honey?" she asked planting a kiss on my cheek.



"Great mom, I'm just finishing this paper" I replied pointing to the last couple of lines of empty space.



"Well done, finish up and come downstairs I've got a treat for you working so hard all day"



My dick was still rock hard and the testosterone raging through my bl**d meant moms innocent sentence filled my mind with sexual imagery of mom in skimpy lingerie, tight in all the right places and ready to give me a very special 'treat'



Before I had a chance to shake this image and reply, mom said "See you in a few" and strode out the room, her fabulous ass swaying beneath the tight fabric of her suit skirt.



My boner grew harder against the fabric of my pants but I sat down and struggled on with the last few lines of my essay.



Five minutes passed and mom called "Hurry up, come down here"



I decided to leave the conclusion of my essay unfinished because my head wasn't in the right place. My cock softened slightly but I was still horny and needed to let one loose.



"It's getting cold" mom called.



Again my dirty teenage mind thought moms pussy was getting turned off but I knew this really meant my treat involved food. I had barely eaten all day so shot downstairs to eat. I was surprised mom had ordered in my favourite take-away food which was a rarity because mom was a health and exercise freak. How else would she keep her body so tight aged 42. Mom had since changed out of her work suit and simply wore one of my shirts. It was tight around her copious breasts and the fabric was barely long enough to cover her decency. She had that 'morning after sex' look and my eyes took in every inch of her body from her naked silky legs up to the thigh to her hard nipples poking through the fabric. Mom had discarded her bra and wondered if she had done the same with her panties. My cock had stiffened again but I kept it hidden as we finished eating.



"I picked up a movie on the way home. I thought it would help you unwind and relax from exam stress, that's my duty after all"



"Thanks mom, go put it in the player I need to use the bathroom"



"Right away honey"



Before closing the bathroom door I looked over to mom bent over in front of the DVD player. The shirt had hidden up and completely exposed the back of mom silky thighs but her bubble butt kept the fabric tight and it didn't ride up to expose her ass and reveal whether mom was fully naked under my shirt. My dick had been hard for nearly an hour and I really needed to have a tug but I resisted, turned on my the fact I would be sitting next to mom with a boner.



We settled down to watch the movie. It was one of those types with college k**s behaving badly. Mom kept teasing me throughout that it would be me next year once I moved to college. Eventually the inevitable sex scene came up and involved the guy struggling to find a condom. The room went silent and tensions built due to the awkwardness of watching a sex on TV with a parent.



"I never bothered with condoms." Suddenly mom broke the silence.



What!? Had mom just said what I think she said? My own sweet mother, admitting she fucked bareback. My dick tightened and I nearly came right then.



"But you'll get pregnant or catch a disease" I argued, trying to divert the subject before I came in my pants.



"Nope, I make sure that every guy I've been with pulls it out. Sex without them is more intimate and far more pleasurable. I know theres a risk of STD's but thats part of the thrill" Mom said gazing into space as if reminiscing on another life.



I couldn't believe my mom was talking like this. She must have felt more comfortable around me now I was an adult but nevertheless, many would brand her a slut for such preferences in the bedroom. I knew better and mom just enjoyed good sex, don't we all?



Realising what she was saying suddenly she came to her senses.



"Oh I'm sorry, too much information. I shouldn't be saying these things to my son"



I could see a look of regret and remorse in moms eyes but I was not going to let her feel like that after the way she had just turned me on.



"No mom, its fine." I assured her "I like hearing from an experienced woman who knows what she likes."



"Aww, thanks honey. I know I never really gave you 'The Talk' but remember this, sexual gratification is key to a healthy mind body and soul. But you have plenty of time to explore that next year at college, for now concentrate on those exams!"



I knew how much my academic success was to mom. She wanted the best for me and I wanted to give something back as a thanks for being an amazing mom for all these years. I was to be the first college grad in the f****y.



We continued watching the movie with some trivial conversation until it was over at about 9:00pm.



"Up early tomorrow with your nose in those books I hope Dan" Mom said.



"Yeah mom, I'll try. Hopefully I will be less distracted tomorrow" I replied.



"Distracted? How? By what?"



I could see Mom was worried that something could be impeding by studies.



I quickly tried to think up a lie to use as a distraction but then a plan popped into my mind. What if I exploited moms eagerness to help me succeed by saying I had been thinking about her body and needed her help to relieve me. She might even let me fuck her! The plan was deviant but it was the truth. My sexual lust for mom was driving me insane.



"Dan! What is distracting you so we can solve the issue right now. Is it that Xbox?"



"No mom, not the Xbox"



"Well what then?"



Moms tone was increasingly impatient so I built up the courage and decided to tell all.



"It's you mom"



Mom looked back at me with a puzzled look.



"But honey, I'm at work most of the day and make very little noise at home"



"No mom, not you physically. I can't stop thinking about you"



Mom didn't reply, instead the confusion on her face grew and I realised she hadn't picked up on what I was getting at. I was going to have to spell it out.



"Mom, what I'm trying to say is I've been thinking about how beautiful you are both in person and body. Your amazing tits and tight ass turn me on and I find myself distracted from studying and instead masturbating for hours



"I'm your mother! You can't think of me like that" A love of shock and horror fell on my moms face...



"Well that proves you can fuck then" I said jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.



"How dare you!"



"Look mom, I just want the chance to explore your naked body and be inside you so I don't have to waste hours jacking off."



"That is totally inappropriate! Have you no respect for me?"



With each attempt to explain myself I had made mom more and more furious. My plan had gone wrong. This was only the stuff of porn movies or erotic novels. Why on earth did I think it would ever work in real life?



"Go to your room, I don't want to look at you anymore."



I didn't dare push the issue any further and damned myself at how I had ruined a perfectly pleasant evening, but more importantly at how I had changed our relationship forever. How could normality ever return? Even if we reconciled it would always be in the back of our minds gnawing away every time we looked at each other. I put my face in my pillow and gently weeped for nearly an hour.



Eventually I heard my door creak opening. Looking up at mom I began a barrage of apologies.



"Mom I'm so, so, sorry. I shouldn't have spoken to you like that. I don't know what I was-"



"Sshh. It's OK honey. I'm sorry I got so angry but you took me by surprise"



"I know Mom, I'm sor-"



"It must be hard being locked away when you are at your sexual prime, I understand"



"Thanks mom"



I was so relieved that mom had forgiven me and understood.



"So you've been…erm…playing with yourself for hours you say?"



"Yes Mom"



"Gee, that is a lot of wasted time. How on earth do you last that long without…y'know…ejaculating?"



"I dunno, I just sort of stop for a little while when I feel it building"



"I see. So what exactly do you…think about when your…tugging it?"



We both giggled at the use of that phrase but I could tell that mom was genuinely curious.



"Mom, I don't know if we should be talking abou-"



"It's OK honey" Mom assured me with a smile "I won't freak out. We need to get to the bottom of this so tell me honestly"



"Well honestly Mom I think mostly about you…in a sexual way"



"I must admit Dan, although I flattered, I am very shocked at this confession"



"I know mom, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said anyt-"



"i****tual sex is i*****l and could damage our relationship as mother and son beyond repair You don't want that do you?"



"No mom" She made a very valid point even if my dick didn't agree.



"However, these thoughts aren't going to go away and therefore I have a duty as a mom to take action before they jeopardise your place in college. If you can get your work done without masturbating during the day I will see to your sexual needs every night to relax you before you go to bed"



'What..the..fuck' is all I could think. Mom was awesome and I knew for sure at this point she would go to any extreme to see me succeed. I didn't want to let her down and would put everything into the new deal. What a woman.



"That sounds fantastic mom. I know I'll be able to get work done now.



"What exactly will be doing mom? At…erm…night"



Mom gave me a look which meant she knew what I was getting at.



"Look, I'm going to be blunt with you Dan, you have to realise I am your mother and so you can't have sex with me. That's i****t and you might get me pregnant. You got it?



"Of course mom" I said.



I'm going to be rubbing you off to help you sl**p and get a good nights rest. Also, keep your hands to yourself and respect your mothers privacy. I'll even slip on some cute outfits but I don't think it would be appropriate for me to undress in front of you. How does that sound?"



Although mom spoke with authority her smile proved she was genuinely excited to be helping me out.



"Wow, that sounds exciting mom."



I was secretly very disappointed mom had ruled out fucking. All this talk had given me a boner of a lifetime, my dick has hurting with the strain. I could think of nothing I wanted more than to sink into my mom wet slit and fuck with abandon until I dropped a nut deep up inside her. However, the more I thought about the fact my beautiful, hot and stunning mom would be touching my dick, the more excited I became. A few minutes ago I thought our relationship was over; I guess the love between a mom and son cannot be broken.



"OK great, now run along, finish your work and get ready for bed and I'll be up at 10:30."



Mom leaned in and planted a kiss on my lips where they lingered for a moment, pressing her tits into me in the process. The experience stopped me where I stood.



But those lips. Oh god, those lips. They were not something I really paid attention to before but moms kiss left an impression on me and I felt compelled to compliment them.



"Wow mom, you have a sensational pair of lips and I'm not just saying that to charm, they're gorgeous."



"Aw thanks honey. You're not the first to have noticed, I used to do some wild things with this mouth" mom said with a giggle.



Woah, had mom just admitted to sucking dick? A rational mind would have left the conversation at that and changed topic but my mind was not rational and fuelled by a mad sexual lust and I was feeling bold. Why wasn't I satisfied by a handjob? I felt the need to negotiate a better sexual favour...



"What do you mean mom? Like blowjobs?"



"Dan, honey I see where you are trying to go with this…"



Damn, was I that obvious I thought to myself.



"Thank you for complimenting my lips but a…blowjob, as you put it…is something very intimate between two people who are in love-"



"But you must have done it to some random men, do you love them more than me?" I retorted, playing the guilt card.



"Don't get me wrong, handjobs are fantastic but it is a sensation I have experienced thousands of times from myself and I'd love some sucking to help me fully relax. You have the perfect lips mom, don't let them go to waste."



"I don't know honey, sons shouldn't do something like that to their moms mouth. It's a very…primal act."



"I know it might seem weird now but you know how important and natural full sexual satisfaction is, you said it yourself earlier."



Mom contemplated this for a moment. I can tell she agreed with what i had said but I could tell there was conflict in her eyes.



"Pleasee mom" I begged



OK, OK, I'll pay you a little attention every night to help you rest for exam study. But no more further than sucking, I'm putting my foot down. I don't want i****t sex with my son and you have to take it out of my mouth and release in a tissue. It wouldn't be right to taste your sperm and I know you must understand that."



"Of course! Thanks, mom. Can't wait!" Although I was slightly disappointed she rejected the idea that I couldn't cum in her mouth or on to her but that was a battle for another day, a blow job was still amazing. My own sweet, innocent mom working my shaft with her lips, what a thought!



Moms spirits were lifted by my enthusiasm and she gave me a little cheeky wink and said, "You better get studying or I might change my mind!"



I ran up the stairs before she got the chance to and heard her call, "Be up at 10:30!"



"OK mom," I shouted back.



I had a raging boner now. It pressed against the fabric of my jeans.



Flopping down on my bed I released the zipper on my jeans. My boner sprung out, tingling with the anticipation of what would happen in a few hours. I began stroking it but f***ed my hand away as I was approaching orgasm. I wanted to be as horny as possible for mom's first daily service of my dick.



I could barely concentrate on my studies the next couple of hours. The thoughts of what my mom would be wearing flooded my mind. How would she suck it? With enthusiasm or an embarrassment? Would she still ban me from playing with her tits and how long would I last before I had to erupt.



Time passed and as I heard the closing theme of my moms favourite TV show at 10:30 I knew it was time. I lay down in bed. The anticipation was unbearable. I could hear her footsteps coming up the stairs now. My mind raised, reliving the years of fantasising and jacking off to my mom. Trying to grab glimpses of her nude and sniffing her thongs. I was totally perverted but I defy anyone who says they wouldn't be with such a hot mom.



"Hi Dan," she smiled as she entered.



She had changed into a loose blouse with a fair amount of cleavage showing off her 36G tits. On the bottom she wore nothing, the blouse was just long enough to cover her decency. This meant her toned, tanned and silky smooth legs were fully exposed to the tops of her thigh, I sight which never failed to get me hard when mom was walking around the house half dressed.



"My god, you do need relief" She nodded at the twitch in my jeans with every pump of bl**d to it.



"I told you mom, haha. I hope you don't mind me asking but are you wearing anything under there" I asked, pointing to moms crotch.



"That's on a need to know basis young man" mom replied with a surprised smile at my boldness.



"OK, go to the bathroom, grab a tissue and get undressed." She instructed.



"I'll be waiting" she said with a joking wink and a giggle.



I jumped up, and entered the bathroom breathing heavily. I had been fantasising about something like this for years, I couldn't believe my luck. I kicked off my jeans and boxers, flung my shirt over my shoulders and pulled off a generous amount of tissue. I knew I would have a huge load to catch.



Re-entering the room I watched my mom's eyes travel onto my cock.



I saw her lips whisper "oh my-" at the sight of it.



"You have grown since you were a little 'un she teased, pulling her gaze away from my member and making eye contact with me.



As I lay down on the bed she took a pretty pink hair band off her wrist and pulled her hair back to a tight pony tail to keep it out of the way. The pulled back hair also showed off her carved features. Beautiful cheekbones and shapely chin surrounded her stunning green eyes and plump pink lips. As she finished the pony tail she warned me:



"Remember I am only doing this so you can be relaxed for your exams, I don't want this to go any further because i****t sex is not right. Please warn me when you about to, um- y'know, ...cum, so i can take it out"



"OK mom, got it." I quickly ushered, barely being able to contain myself.



"Well let's do it honey" she said in a sexy husky voice, which may have been intentional but was most likely her voice cracking due to nerves, and she lowered her lips to my member.



Moms tongue stuck out between her lips, floating just millimetres away from the tip of my dick for what felt like eternity. I cold see mom was thinking hard and I was worried she was getting cold feet.



Suddenly her extended tongue pushed forward on to head of my penis and sent shock waves through my whole body. I still couldn't believe this was happening. Slowing, mom opened her lips a bit wider to accommodate my thickening dick as she moved down the shaft. She kept them puckered tight in a small 'o' shape, only loosening them enough to fit more of my meat in her gob. As I lay back on the bed, I raised my hand and placed it on her pony tail, gently pushing her head lower onto my cock, her lips still puckered tight around it. The feeling was incredible, and nothing prepared me for what she did next.



Sucking in her cheeks she created a vacuum suction in her mouth pulling the remaining 2 inches of my dick deep down her throat until I had bottomed out and my moms sculpted nose lay in my pubes. I couldn't believe it, she took in all 8 inches. My mom was a blow job pro and deep throat queen.



She gagged slightly and covered what felt like gallons of salvia all over my cock. As she picked up the intensity of the head bobbing guided by my hand gripping her pony tail, she let out soft, gentle moans which I did not expect at all. Their low frequency vibrated on my shaft and pleasuring every nerve ending. That pushed me over the edge, I felt the build up in my balls and the urethra in my penis swell. I was about to cum after just 3 minutes…from the best blowjob I've ever had…by my own mother! I thought about letting myself erupt into my moms mouth and blasting her throat with cum but remembered what she had said about having to pull out.



I figured if I disobeyed her, this would be the first and last time I ever felt her warm, moist mouth. Not wanting that to happen I began to pull out and murmered, "I'm cumming."



Mom scrambled for the tissue and held it under my dick ready for the eruption. The sight of her kneeled over my cock awaiting to catch my goo was such a turn on and I released my cum with the most body shattering orgasm I had ever had. Stream after stream of cum poured from my penis and into the awaiting tissue in the hands of my mother. As my orgasm passed I opened my eyes and looked at my mother kneeling there holding her own sons cum tissues in her hand. I wished she would smear the gallon of cum over her tits or lick it up. Surely the golden rule of dick sucking was to not let the sticky reward go to waste? She stared at my cock before coming to her senses and wiping off the last stream of cum hanging on the end of my dick.



"I better get rid of this" she smiled at me.



"Thanks mom that was incredible" I beamed at her. I understood her reasoning for not wanting to come in contact with my sperm even if I wished she would get over it. Maybe eventually.



"No problem honey, I glad it relieved you. Now get some rest to be ready for tomorrow's study. I'll be back for your daily relax session tomorrow."



I watched mesmerised by the gentle sway of her ass as she left the room, the bottom of her butt cheeks just visible below her short blouse. I was satisfied but it was satisfaction tinged with a disappointment and a dash of hope at the same time. Disappointed it that it seemed that the blowjob was still viewed as a way of relaxing me instead of being anything sexual but filled with hope at how I had heard her moans and knew she derived pleasure from it but was doing her best to hide it. She feared herself for getting that satisfaction from her son.



Her strict religious upbringing ingrained i****t as a terrible thing but my education was always top of her priorities. I figured that is how she managed to rationalise sucking my cock for the good of my education. I need to find I way to exploit that if I was to take things further. I felt guilty but my sexual drive couldn't be stopped.



A few days passed and mom kept to her promise. Every night at 10:30pm she would enter my room, tie back her hair into a pony tail and get to work on quenching my raging boner with the divine blow job of a goddess. Each night she would mix up her style and even began to ask me which bits I liked the most. Her sexual imagination turned me on so much. Mom could utilise every part of her mouth to give pleasure. Nipping me with her teeth or massaging my glans on her tonsils I could tell she had a lot of practise over her 42 years.



Mom never saw my daily service as I chore. I could tell because she would never rush to get me to cum and even started to let her hands explore my body, stroking my skin. I still couldn't completely figure out whether or not mom was getting any sexual pleasure from this. The occasional low moans she let slip, vibrating on my dick suggested she did, but after 5 days she still hadn't let things develop any further. Load after loud would be caught in the tissues and the one time I made advancements for her tits she backed away slightly. I didn't want to push her for fear she would put an end to my daily 'relaxation sessions'



On Thursday night I was getting my sixth blowjob from my mom. Each time it felt as though it only got better as mom brushed up on her technique. Tonight her moans were significantly more frequent than they had been. I was so turned on I had to cum more early than usual.



"Mom, I'm cumming"



She continued sucking with what felt like renewed vigour.



Fearing she hadn't heard me due to the unusual quick time I was about to cum in I repeated,



"Hey mom, I'm about to cum. I can't contain it any longer"



She looked into my eyes and continued sucking. I guessed there was a dilemma behind those eyes. On the one hand she seemed to want to taste my seed in her mouth. But on the other hand the i****t taboo must've cast caution.



I felt my penis bulge under her lips and my seed rise up my shaft. I was about to cum in my mothers mouth I thought. The thought turned me on enormously and I began thrusting my hips widely. At the last second however my mom pulled out my dick and I realised such a huge load, it saturated the tissues.



"Goodnight Dan" she said as she scuttled out of the room, neglecting the usual goodnight kiss. I could tell she felt bad about wanting to swallow her sons load. As the door closed behind her and I drifted off to sl**p, I strong musky smell filled my nostrils. Sitting up, I looked down on my bed sheets and noticed a small wet patch. As I leaned into it, I knew it was the source of the scent. It had been right where mom was sitting whilst she sucked me off! I planted my nose firmly atop of it and inhaled the sweet smell of my mothers pussy and gently licked her taste. My mind blazed at the thought of her fuck-hole dripping with juices as she lay with my dick in her mouth. I heard the shower turn on downstairs. Mom never showered at night, she probably felt she had to wash away the filthy thoughts of deriving pleasure from sexually stimulating her son.



I got out of bed, creeping passed the bathroom door that I assumed was lock shut and into my moms room. On the bed lay the tight tank top she had been wearing minutes earlier as well as her skirt, panties and stockings. I reached for the panties. They were completely drenched with pussy! I had to breathe mom in for a good 10 seconds before sucking her juices from them. They tasted incredible and gave me a raging boner despite having just been 'orally relaxed' I looked to the right of this pile of dirty clothes and that same musky scent of pussy filled my nostrils as I noticed a 7 inch silver vibrator shine in the light of moms bed-side lamp. "Wow, it was freshly used." I thought to myself, picking it up and licking its length. I was deep in fantasy about this fake dick sliding in and out of my moms saturated channel when I heard the shower stop. Replacing what I moved, I fled upstairs with lightning pace where I had to beat my meat for the first time since our sucking sessions started. I now knew for sure mom was getting a kick out of doing naughty things to me, her boy.



Friday night would mark the one week anniversary since the first time my mom clamped her thick lips around me. She arrived home slightly late from work that evening at about 6:00pm.



"Hey honey, I'm back" she hollered at me as she came through the door.



I sat up from work in my room and came down to greet her.



"Here, eat up we're going furniture shopping later. I wouldn't have time to cook." She said handing my a pizza box she had picked up on the way home.



We sat down and ate the pizza. I asked her about her day and made all the usual small talk you have with your mom. She bugged me about how my studies were going. I shrugged off the question with the usual 'fine'



"So what are we looking to buy at the furniture store, mom" I inquired.



"Well I was thinking it was about time we did up the f****y room. I've been saving for a few months and have enough money for a couple of new sofas and a beautiful persian rug I've had my eye on"



"Sounds great, I'd love to come"



"I bet you would" Mom smiled as she quickly flicked her tongue across the end of last slice of pizza she guided into her mouth with the sluttiest face I had ever laid eyes on.



This action, combined with the soaking panties I had found last night proved to me beyond doubt she was hot for me but didn't want to get passed the i****t taboo.



We had a nice chat as we drove home from the furniture store. I always loved the conversations I had with mom in the car, it was just me and her and no one else to disturb us. Plus I could take a sneaky look down her top with her eyes planted firmly on the road ahead. We talked about everything from mom's work to the neighbours before mom brought up the topic that was really on both our minds but it would be the first time we had discussed it outside the bedroom.



"So, how are you liking the sucky sucky" Mom said, maintaining her usual upbeat and jovial personality.



We both laughed at how the elephant in the room had been brought up in such a light hearted manner.



"Haha, it's great mom. I know I'm defiantly getting more work done"



Before the conversation had a chance to develop, mom suddenly remembered she had to pick up some groceries. We stopped off and I waited in the car whilst mom picked up what we needed.



After arriving home at around 9:30 we got to moving the old sofas out of the room to make way for the new ones that would be soon arriving in the delivery truck from the store. She had changed into her gym clothes: yoga pants and a tight exercise shirt that would have fitted if it were not for moms large tits stretching the material and exposing her toned tummy as a result. I watched the tight fitting yoga pants grip moms ass as she bent over to drag out the old sofas, and her tits bouncy all over the place due to lack of sports bra. The delivery truck finally arrived at 10:00 and we had the two her sofas and moms rug perfectly placed by 10:30. They were great new additions to the room.



We settled down to watch some TV before bed. I had known that it was pat 10:30 and I wasn't sure if mom was going to treat me to the 'daily blow.' My dick had certainly noticed the lack of attention and I grew hard watching Mom in her silk babydoll with smooth exposed legs curled up on the sofa and ample amount of cleavage on show, her dark locks falling perfectly down her back. I was never much of a foot fetish guy but every part of moms body was irresistible to me and I considered sucking her feet. I got up to get a drink from the kitchen.



"Be careful Dan!" Mom scolded me.



"Don't step on the new rug in those shoes"



It was at this a plan dawned on me. I perverted and devious plan but a necessary step towards what I knew we both wanted...



I settled back down to watch the last 20 minutes of the show and as the closing credits rolled mom opened her mouth wide to yawn.



"It's been a really long day"



"I know mom, you haven't stopped since you got up. You deserve to relax, fancy a massage?"



"Aww, that's so sweet honey, thank you. Would you really do that for your mother?"



"Of course mom, you deserve it after working so hard to do up this room"



"Great, It gives me a chance to test how comfortable the sofa is!"



Mom got into position, lying facing down on the sofa.



Her closed eyes gave me the perfect opportunity to eye her up, those huge tits spilling over on either side. Although they were covered the sight on an erect nipple poking through nearly made me cream myself. I took up position behind mom.



"Relax mom" I said, stroking moms scalp and moving her hair to the side, giving me accesses to her back. As a continued to massage moms scalp she let out soft moans.



"That feels incredible, honey"



I continued massage moms head for a while and began working my way down to the neck, shoulders and upper back.



"Oh, is my night dress in the way?



"A bit, I can't get at your back"



"Ok, hold on"



With that mom pulled off the straps of her night gown and slipped it down until it only covered her plump ass. I had a peek at the boobies that had been freed and although moms nipples were hidden from view, pressed against the sofa, ample side-boob was on display. I got to work on moms back, her moans of pleasure getting more pronounced as I kneaded my knuckles to loosen up the major muscle groups. Her body seemed tight all over and I can only imagine moms vaginal muscles followed that trend. I knew if we were ever going to fuck, now was my chance but I still wasn't 100% sure on how mom would react so I needed to test the waters. Continuing the massage, I brushed my fingers against the exposed side of moms boobs. The first thing I noticed was how soft they were.



Before I overstepped the mark, I moved focus onto her legs. Believe it or not, the massage was not the main plan, I was just using it as a way to make mom owe me a favour…and to feel up her body of course. I could see mom was becoming more and more relaxed as I prodded and poked her tight, tense muscles so it was time to initiate phase 2 of the plan before she became dead to the world for the night. I finished up the massage and mom announced she was all about ready to go to bed as she slipped back on the nightdress, with her back to me.



"Goodnight Dan, I'm off to bed. It's been a long day"



"But mom, what about my treat for tonight?" I said with the saddest puppy dog look I could muster.



"Oh, of course son, how rude of me. You were a great help this evening. You certainly deserve it"



Hearing mom's appreciation of my help tonight made me feel guilty for the plan I was about to enact and the deceit it would bring. But I know mom wanted to take things further and this would be the step to push her in the right direction. I sat down on the edge of the sofa, my dick pointing out over the rug. I had purposely forgot to bring tissues to f***e mom to swallow my load, lest it spill out over the brand new rug and surely ruin it.



With the usual ritual, Mom tied her hair back and got to work on my cock which sprang to attention as usual with one lick from moms wet tongue and soft moans. I couldn't tell if mom really wanted to show her thanks or was just becoming comfortable with my dick in her mouth but she gave me the best blow job so far, taking my entire length right down her throat, choking on it for a good 10 seconds and covering it in copious amounts of salvia before pulling it out for a dramatic gasp of air and deep grin at me. She really was starting to enjoy it. I even reckoned there was no need for the plan and mom might even want to take my load.



I felt the cum build up in my balls, ready to shoot.



"Mom, I'm cumming. I'm cumming!"



Mom hurriedly looked around for the tissues and couldn't find any.



"Hold on I need to get something" she urged.



"No…time…mom. UAUGAHHH"



I let out a loud moan so mom knew I was about to cum and with hearing that my plan had worked and mom scrambled back down on her knees in front of me.



She clamped her thick lips over my cock, not wanting to spill a drop on her expensive rug.



I seized what would probably be my only opportunity to cum in moms sweet mouth and strained every muscle in my body, all united to release the largest load of cum in my life.



The first jet blasted the roof of mom's mouth making a sound like a water pistol shooting a window.



Jet after jet, I face-fucked moms lips to fill up moms mouth.



Mom knelled there in front of me as I looked down on her and large cleavage. Her checks were bulging with my seed and her eyes widened in surprise of how much filled her mouth. She stared at me, contemplating her next move. Her expression was blank as she stared into my eyes. A wave of regret passed over me. Had I pissed her off? But she hadn't ran off to spit it out.



The future of our relationship lay on a simple decision: spit or swallow?



The regret barely had time to manifest as mom opened her mouth. Small streams of my seed leaked out over her chin and dripped down her top onto her tits i feared she was a spitter.



"I can't lie to myself any longer" she declared through the mouth full of cum, swallowing my entire load one visible gulp.



"Now fuck my slut hole already, I'm dripping wet!" This sort of language shocked me coming from my fair mothers mouth but I knew how horny she had been and I didn't have to be asked twice. The moment we were building to for the passed week was about to take place.



Luckily I had a condom my wallet and i began to put it on.



"What is taking so long honey, I need you inside me" She turned her head and saw me place over the end of my dick.



"Take that off" she demanded. "I told you I hated condoms and a mom is entitled to feel her own sons meat inside her"



"But I don't want to make you pregnant mom" I protested.



"Don't worry about that, I need to feel your load fill up my pussy dan"



"Result," I thought. She was going to let me cum inside her. All inhibitions really had gone. Ripping the condom off I took position behind mom who was all fours on the table, her back arched and head tilted behind grinning at me with a gentle lick of her red lips.



"Do it" she purred.



I quickly pulled down moms pants and nearly ripped off the slutty little thong she was wearing that barely covered anything.



I took grip of my dick and aimed it for my mothers entrance between her ass. As I parted her pussy lips with the head of my cock and was tickled by a few sparse pubes she gasped and slowly backed into me. My dick was millimetres away from entering own mom. The same hole I had come out of and was about to come back in. The thought excited me immensely. I could feel the hot humid air around her hole fall on my dick, inviting me in and caught a familiar whiff of her aroma.



I eased in, my thick meat parting her tight vaginal walls, drenching my cock with her copious amount of juices. She let out a loud moan arching her back and pushing herself further into me. She was so tight I suspected she hadn't been fucked since splitting with my father. By this point 4 of my 8 inches were in my mom. I watched her face and she groaned in pleasure.



"Oh son, you dick is so thick. I need you in me further" With this she continued to push her ass back into me hoping to consume more of my length down inside her. My sweet mother, who I had fantasised about for years was lying in front of me like a dog on all fours begging for my dick. This is the stuff dreams were made of I thought.



Instinct took over and this point and I began fucking with abandon. I just couldn't contain myself after all the effort that had went into this moment. I was a man possessed and mom's screams raised the roof but she continued to fuck back at me pushing her pussy down around my dick, meeting my thrusts.



"Oh son, fuck your mommy good. Oohhh, I've never been fucked like this before you stud. How many girls have you been practising on? I bet they aren't as fucking slutty as your mommy"



"Ermm, actually mom. I'm a…I actually haven't fucked before" I said, slowly my pace.



Mom spun her head around, still on all fours with my dick inside her and panting heavily. He cheeks had gone red.



"What?! You're k**ding me, why didn't you say?"



"Just kind of embarrassed, I suppose"



"Oh don't be baby, I've fucked men with 20 years of experience that aren't as good as you."



"But now it's time for Mommy to give you the ride of your life lie back"



I of course complied and lay on my back, dick hard and pointing firmly in the air. Mom mounted my dick and rode me like a pro letting out screams and moans with every thrust. I watched her chest, mesmerised by the jiggle in her tits as she bounced on my meat.



Noticing my glance mom said "Don't be shy, have a grab"



With this, I pulled off moms top to reveal a bright yellow bra holding her gigantic tits and mom reached behind to undo the clasp. The bra seductively fell off and I took in the view of my mothers tits and had to take a handful.



"Wait mom, hold on. I'm about to cum"



"That's okay sweetie, I told you it's fine to cum inside me"



"But mom, there's one more thing I wanna try"



"What's that darling?"



"Your asshole. Can I fuck it mom?"



"A slightly shocked look appeared on moms face but she then giggled and asked where I knew about that"



Even though I had just spent the last 15 minutes fucking her and fondling her tits I still felt embarrassed admitting to watching porn.



"So do you want to treat your mommy like one of the little porn sluts you watch on the computer?"



"No mom, I'm sorry. I love you more than anyth-"



"It's OK Dan, I'm feeling horny enough and I want you to know you can fuck me wherever and whenever you want. Your dick is too good to go to waste"



With that, mom positioned herself on the sofa pointing her ass up to my cock and spreading her asshole. It was amazingly tight and as I sunk in mom admitted she was an anal virgin. This only spurred me on further and I sunk all the way in.



"OOoooooooh FUCK" mom screamed.



"I'm your little fuck slut son. You can fuck mommy whenever!"



"AAAOOH FUCK ME"



It took a couple of minuted for moms ass to loosen up and to build up a rhythm.



"Mom, I'm coming"



"YES! CUM DEEP IN MY ASS SON. MAKE MOMMY YOUR ANAL SLUT"



As I took the final plunge into the depths of moms rectum and released my load after load of my cum I couldn't imagine anything else in the world I'd rather been doing than having my cock milked by the ass of a woman who could cook, clean, comfort me, fuck like a whore whenever I asked and love me no matter what.



It was clear I was going to have no problem getting the grades for college but I'm not sure I ever want to leave...
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 32010  |  
98%
  |  16

Mom helps her son wake up

Mom helps her son wake up


"Tom! Get up and get out of bed, now!" Janelle yelled.

"Mom, not so loud. I'm still tired. Just a few more minutes." he muttered sl**pily as he rolled over away from her.

"Damn it, Tom, you're going to be late for your bus. Wake up!" she grabbed his shoulder and tried to shake him awake, but she felt his muscles tense up under her hands. No matter how hard she tried, Janelle couldn't stop her mind from drifting to the recurring fantasies she'd recently begun having. She couldn't help herself as her hand touched her son's warm skin. Skin that covered the steely muscles she had been admiring ever since she realized her son had become a man. Knowing in her mind it was wrong to have the feelings she had, her body betrayed her and she felt a tingling sensation between her legs as she caressed his strong shoulder with her fingertips. Janelle closed her eyes and an image appeared in her mind of her hands touching his shoulders while he held her down with his muscular body and...

"Okay mom, I'm up. I'm up." he sat up in bed, blinking his eyes. He didn't seem to notice how his mother's touch had gone from a firm shove to a gentle caress as he sat up in bed.

Somehow, Janelle snapped out of her daydream and was able to summon her most stern 'mom' voice. "Hurry up and take your shower, I've got to finish getting ready so I'm not late for work." she walked out of his room and he got out of bed.

Tom was 18 years old and was NOT a morning person. He liked to sl**p until noon when he could, but he had to get up at 6 am for his senior year at high school. He watched as his mom walked out of his room, admiring her firm ass as it jiggled beneath her tight skirt. Like most young men, Tom loved his mom, but he had recently begun thinking of her in ways that embarrassed and excited him. Knowing it was wrong to have the lurid, sexually explicit thoughts he had about his own mother, he couldn't help himself.

He couldn't help it, he told himself, because his mother was so beautiful and sexy. At just over 5 feet 7 inches tall, she had the body of a much younger woman. Even at 37 years old, she kept her slender figure, and her small waist contrasted with her womanly hips and ample busom. Her long brown hair showed none of the gray his friends' moms had, and her skin was clear and smooth with only the slightest hint of crows feet around her eyes when she smiled.

He rolled out of bed and wearing only his boxer briefs, went down the hall to his bathroom. The form-fitting underwear held his morning erection against his body until he closed the bathroom door. Following his usual routine, he freed his aching cock and stepped into the shower stall. Under the invigorating spray of warm water, he closed his eyes and began stroking his firm cock. In his mind, it was his mother's hand that grasped his shaft and moved up and down, and it didn't take but a few minutes for his seed to erupt from his throbbing manhood onto the floor and down the shower drain.

*

The next morning, Janelle went into her son's room. "Tom, time to get up. Tom!"

"In a minute, mom." his eyes never opened.

Tired and exasperated at having to wake her son every morning, her lust for him was subdued by her annoyance at his behavior. Suddenly Janelle had an idea that she hoped would get Tom's attention and show him how frustrating their mornings had become for her. She went to the kitchen and got a pitcher from the cabinet, then she filled it with cold water and went to Tom's room. "Last warning, Tom. Get out of bed." she said sternly.

He rolled over away from her, saying nothing.

"I warned you." she said as she poured the cold water on him starting at his head and moving down until he was soaked from head to toe.

"What the Fuck? Damn it, mom! That's fuckin' freezing. Are you trying to kill me? Shit!" he jumped out of bed and stood in his underwear, shivering.

"Watch your language, young man. I'm tired of fighting with you every morning. I warned you. Now go take a shower."

"My bed's all wet, mom."

"Too bad." Janelle went to her room and got ready for work, then she went down to the kitchen to get her coffee.

Tom was already there eating a bowl of cereal. "That really pissed me off, mom. Don't pull that shit again."

She could see that he was mad. "I'm sorry, I just got tired of fighting with you every morning."

"And you thought pouring ice cold water on me would help?" he threw his spoon down and stood up. "Fuck this. I'm leaving." he grabbed his backpack and walked out the door.

She drank her coffee as tears started to roll down her cheeks. "I didn't mean..." she sobbed to herself for a while, then she pulled herself together and went to work.

During her lunch break, she did some internet searches on how to wake up crabby c***dren, even though her son Tom was becoming more of a man every day. She read about a technique where the parent gets in bed with the c***d and hugs them while talking quietly to them, waking them up slowly and gently. She began to think about how hot it would be to get in bed with her son at his age. She was sure he'd get an erection. She put her hand in her crotch as she wondered what Tom's cock would look like, and feel like.

At home later, Tom was still mad, he made a sandwich for dinner so he didn't have to eat with his mom. He stayed in his room all night, trying to dry his bed with a hair dryer.

She knocked on his door.

"Go away!" he yelled.

"I want to apologize, Tom. Can I come in, please?"

He opened the door. "What?"

"I'm sorry about this morning. I feel terrible. I promise I'll never do anything like that again. Can you forgive me?"

"Okay, mom. I forgive you. I've got to make my bed now, I finally got it dried out."

"Good night, sweetie." she hugged him, again noticing how big he was. He was a few inches taller than her and still growing.

"Good night, mom." he could feel her soft breasts pressing against his chest and he had to pull away from her to hide his arousal.

He closed his door and made his bed. Before he fell asl**p, he masturbated while thinking about her breasts, and the way her fragrance lingered in the air long after she had gone.

*

The next morning, Janelle went into Tom's bedroom. She was quiet, not wanting to disturb him.

"Good morning, baby." she whispered in his ear. She pulled his sheet down and saw that he was on his back, and he was only wearing a pair of boxer brief underwear. She got on his bed and straddled him, lowering herself until her underwear touched his. She could feel his arousal as she pressed her body against his. Moving her hips back and forth, she leaned down and kissed him on the lips. "Are you awake, Tom?"

"Mmmm." Tom thought he was still dreaming as he opened his eyes. "That you, mom?"

"It's me, baby. Just stay there for a minute, there's no hurry to get up." she was still moving her hips, dry humping him, although her panties were anything but dry. He was now fully engorged, and it felt bigger than she thought it would.

"Mom, what are you doing?" he mumbled, slowly realizing that he had a hard on, and she was rubbing against it.

She kissed him on the lips again. "Shhhhh. Don't talk, baby. I'm just helping you wake up. Does it feel good?"

"Mmm hmm." he moaned. Soon he felt his cum building in his balls. "Mom, you better stop that."

"I love you, baby." she whispered in his ear. "I feel so bad about what happened yesterday, I want to make you feel good this morning." she pressed hard against him, her pussy was dripping so much that both their underwear was soaked.

"That feels so good, mom. Mmmmmm. I'm going to..."

"Shhhh, go ahead, baby. It's Okay." she moved faster until she felt his body tense up under her.

"Oh, mom. Ohhhhh." he whispered as he came in his drawers. His hips thrust up against her and he hugged her tight.

"Does that feel good? Are you awake now?" she asked as she sat up, still grinding against the wet mess in both their pants.

He looked at her and for the first time saw what she was wearing. She had on a tight pink t-shirt that had the words 'Porn Star' written across the front in glittery script, with matching pink cotton panties. A big, dark wet spot appeared on the crotch of her panties. "Uh, yeah. I'm awake now, mom. Are you feeling Okay?"

"I feel better than I have in a long time. Why do you ask?" she put her hand into her panties and rubbed two fingers in a small circle around her clit while she looked at him.

"Mom, you just dry humped me and made me cum! That's why I asked. You don't find that a bit unusual to say the least?"

"I don't want to discuss it too much, I decided to wake you up differently today. All that matters is that you're awake and we're not fighting. Okay, baby?" She began to shake as she brought herself to a massive climax, keeping her eyes fixed on his the entire time. "Oh God. Mmmmm." she moaned as she threw her head back before collapsing on his chest.

"Mom, you just..."

"Shhhh. Let's not make a big deal about it." she interrupted before drawing her wet fingers to her lips and sucking the salty evidence of her orgasm from them.

"But mom."

"Time to get up and get ready for school, young man." she got off him and stood up, pulling on his arm.

She hugged him as he stood up and whispered in his ear. "I love you."

"I love you too, mom."

They broke their embrace and went to their bathrooms to get ready. At breakfast, Tom asked. "What's gotten into you, mom?"

"Nothing's gotten into me. I just wanted to try waking you up a different way this morning. I really don't want to talk about our special wake up time together. As long as you liked it, that's all I need to know."

"I liked it a lot, mom. A lot."

"Good, now you'd better go before you miss your bus."

"Okay, mom. Later."

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and saw he was nude. "Oh, my." she thought to herself. "It's so big, even soft." she got up and straddled him, rubbing her wet panties directly on his soft manhood. "Morning, baby." she whispered in his ear.

"Morning, mom." he said quietly, hardly believing his mother hadn't been deterred by his nudity, and was on top of him again.

"How do you feel this morning, baby?" she sat up and rubbed her hands on his chest, feeling the soft patch of hair between his firm pectoral muscles.

"I feel great, mom." he noticed she had on a yellow outfit this morning. Yellow panties and a yellow tanktop. The words 'Hot. Wet. Slut.' were written in red letters on the shirt. "Nice outfit, mom."

"Thanks, I got a few new things for our special wake up time. Now just close your eyes and relax." she took his hands and put them on her chest.

He thought he was going to cum as soon as his hands touched her breasts. He squeezed them gently, feeling her nipples harden against his palms. "Oh, mom. Your tits..."

"Shhh. I know baby, just relax." she could feel his hips moving against hers.

"Mmmmmm." the feel of his mother's breasts, the pressure she applied to his erection, and the strong smell of sex in the room pushed him over the edge. "Ohhhh." he gently pinched her nipples as his body tightened and his cum pulsed out onto his stomach.

She put her hand in her panties and began to shudder as soon as she touched her clit. "Oh baby!" she cried out. Laying down on his chest, she kissed him passionately, probing his mouth with her tongue. "Are you awake now?" she said as she broke their heated embrace and sat up.

"Oh yeah, mom. I'm awake."

"Good. Let's get ready, we don't want to be late." she got up and left him there with her cum and his own all over his belly.

When he got to the kitchen after his shower, she was facing the counter stirring her coffee. He got up behind her and put his ams around her. Pressing his firm erection against her shapely bottom, he moved his hands around to fondle her breasts over her shirt.

"Tom! Stop that right now! You can't touch me there, I'm your mother for pete's sake." she yelled as she pulled away from him.

"But mom, I just thought that... You know... When you were in my room earlier..." he looked confused.

"You can't touch your mother like that. Nothing has changed between us except our special wake up time, and we're not going to discuss that. Understand?"

"I guess so. I'd better get going. Later, mom."

"Have a good day, Tom."

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and saw he was nude again. Whispering in his ear, she crawled over his hips and settled down on his soft penis. "Morning baby. Are you awake?"

"Morning mom." Something felt different today, he didn't feel her panties, it was just wet and warm on his cock. He opened his eyes and sat up on his elbows, noticing that she wasn't wearing panties. Her mound was completely shaved, and she was rubbing her nether lips back and forth on the underside of his throbbing erection.

"Just lay back, baby. Don't get up yet." she said as moved her hips faster.

He laid back down and looked up at her again. All she was wearing was a white ribbed tank top, a 'wife beater' style, except hers was roughly cut so short it barely hung below her breasts as they swayed back and forth. The word 'Tramp' was written crudely in black.

"Oh baby." she moaned as she began to climax.

He reached up and touched her breasts, under her shirt for the first time.

"Oh, baby!" she cried out as her son pinched her tender nipples.

He massaged her tits, then he pulled her down to him so he could suck them. He came with her nipple in his mouth, squirting his seed between their bellies.

After catching her breath, she sat up. "Are you awake now, baby?" She reached down and got some of his cum on her fingers, then put them in her mouth.

"I'm awake, mom."

"Good, time to get in the shower."

*

The next morning, Tom woke up alone. "Where's mom?" he wondered. He put on some sweatpants and went to the kitchen. "Hey, mom. No special wake up time this morning?"

"Today is Saturday." she said dryly and took a sip of her coffee. "I know how you like to sl**p in on the weekends."

"But, mom. I was looking forward..." his cock began to stir in his sweatpants.

"You can look forward to Monday, it'll be here before you know it."

"But what about..." he guestured down to the tent building in his pants.

"Don't look at me, I'm your mother, not some whore at your beck and call. Go to your room and take care of it yourself if you need to. Don't bring it up again or I'll let you sl**p in all next week." she said curtly.

"OK, mom." he sighed and went to his room. He was so bummed out he only beat off twice.

Saturday and Sunday dragged on forever it seemed to Tom. Sunday night he couldn't get to sl**p he was so anxious. He felt like a 8 year old on Christmas eve.

*

Monday morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and saw he was nude again. Smiling, she got on top of him, except this time she straddled his face with her crotch and took his manhood into her mouth. She held herself a few inches away from his mouth until he woke up, and she felt her son's cock growing in her mouth as she sucked on it.

"Mom? What the..." he opened his eyes expecting to see his mom on top of him as usual, but all he could see was her wet sex just inches from his face. He could feel her warm mouth going up and down on him. "Oh, mom. You're really su..."

She cut him off by burying his mouth in her pussy. "Shhh, baby. It's alright." she sucked him while grinding her snatch on his lips. He dragged his tongue up and down her swollen lips, tasting her for the first time, then he sucked on her delicate pink pearl, and soon she began to cum. "Mmmmmm" she moaned with her mouth full.

His mother's orgasm caused her to shiver above him, and shortly after that, Tom felt that deicious tightening in his cock, "Oh mom." he murmured as he shot his cum into her mouth. She kept sucking, while swallowing every drop.

"Are you awake down there?" she asked, then sucked his softening cock into her mouth.

"I'm awake, mom, but I don't want to get out of bed just yet." he licked her lips, then raised his head just enough to lick her puckered asshole.

"Just a few more minutes, baby. We don't want to be late on Monday morning." she sucked him until he got hard again, then kept on sucking and stroking until he filled her mouth with his hot, sticky sperm. She swallowed everything, then pulled her mouth off. "Hmmm, twice in one morning. I hope that makes up for this weekend, baby. I missed this, too, you know."

"Thanks, mom. You're the best. I love you." he stuck his tongue deep between her pussylips one last time.

"I love you, too, Tom. We're running late, though. Time for your shower." she got up and left the room.

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She was completely nude when she pulled back his sheet and got on top of him, straddling his cock. As soon as she felt him get hard, she shifted her hips and reached down to guide him inside her, taking him deep in her maternal vagina. She laid her body on his chest and whispered in his ear. "Good morning, baby." she held him inside her while she kissed his neck.

"Morning, mom" he said, still half asl**p. Then he felt that his cock was hard and it felt very warm and wet. "What's going on, mom? Are you fu..."

She kissed him on the lips. "Shhh. It's Okay, baby. Don't talk." she moved her hips a little, stroking him slightly in and out.

He reached down and grabbed her ass and held her close while he thrust his hips up and down. 'I'm fucking my mom!', he thought to himself. He kept fucking her and soon felt his cum building, but he wasn't sure if he should cum inside her. "Mom, I'm..."

"Shhhhh. Go ahead, baby. It's Okay." she kissed him passionately on the mouth.

He tensed up and held her ass down while thrusting his hips up. He shot his cum as deep inside her as he could, holding on until he was finished. She sat up, and while his cock was still pulsing inside her, he noticed something written on her stomach. The words 'IF YOU WANT ME, TAKE ME' were written just below her belly button and an arrow was pointing down to her clit. "That's strange." he thought, but said nothing.

"Are you awake now, baby?" she asked as she ground her hips on him, his soft cock still inside her.

"Oh, yeah, mom. I'm wide awake."

"That's good, because it's time to get out of bed." she pushed up and he slid out of her. She got off the bed and walked out, her son's cum running down her legs.

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet, got on top of him and put his cock in her pussy. Their special wake up time went pretty much the same, but today, she had the words 'I'M NOT EASY' written on her stomach. When she got up to leave, he saw the words 'BUT I'M WORTH IT' written on her lower back.

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and got on top of him. Today, though, instead of being on her knees, she was on her feet and squatting above his cock. She poured some flavored lotion on him and rubbed it in until he was good and hard, then she lowered herself while pressing his cock against her asshole.
Tom opened his eyes just in time to see his cock sliding into his mom's asshole. The soft petals of her womanly flower were hanging wide open. She had the word's 'PROPERTY OF MY SON' written on her belly.

"Morning mom." he said as she began sliding her ass up and down on his oily cock.

"Morning baby, how are you feeling?" she spread her pussy with one hand, showing him the wet, pink interior while balancing herself with her other hand.

"Good, mom, good. How are you this morning?" he smiled at her, enjoying the way her tight sphincter gripped his cock.

"I feel great, but this isn't the best way to do this. Can we move around a bit?" she got up off his cock and got on all fours with her ass pointing in the air.

He got on his knees behind her and slowly inserted his thick cock into her well lubricated anus. "Better, mom?" he noticed the words 'ANAL WHORE' were scrawled on her ass.

"Much better. Mmmmm." she moaned into his pillow.

He pounded her ass as hard as he could until he came inside her. "Ohhh yeah." after he came, he pulled out of her ass and she moved around to take him in her mouth. She licked him clean and then got up and left without saying another word. He saw that she'd left the bottle of lotion on his nightstand.

*

The next morning, Friday, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and took his cock in her mouth. He woke up and saw her beside him, sucking his cock.

"Morning, mom."

"Morning, baby. I thought I'd let you decide how we wake up this morning. Don't say anything, just do whatever you want."

He pulled her up so she was on her back beside him. He leaned over and sucked her tits, then he got on top of her between her legs. Looking down, he saw the words, 'TRY HARDER NEXT TIME' written on her stomach. "Maybe she's trying to tell me something." he thought. He put his cockhead against her swollen labia and pushed slowly forward.

"Oh, baby." she whispered as he drove into her.

He pounded her hard, driving her into the mattress until they both came. Afterward he laid on top of her, kissing her neck.

"Mom, I've got to ask about the writing on..."

"Shhhh. You know I don't like to talk during our special wake up time."

*

The next morning was Saturday. Tom woke up alone. "Damn it! I hate saturdays." he thought as he looked at the clock. "6 am? WTF?" he tried to go back to sl**p, but just tossed and turned for an hour. "Might as well take care of it myself." he thought as he jerked off. After he came, he put on some sweats and went to the kitchen.

"Look who's up before noon. What's the occasion?" she asked as she sat at the table, drinking her coffee.

"I couldn't sl**p. I hate the weekends." he sat down, slumping in his chair.

She got up and stood next to him, stroking his hair. "Awww, what's wrong? You used to love the weekends. No getting up early, no school. Just think, school's out in a few weeks and then you can sl**p in every day this summer. Three whole months." she paused to let that sink in. "Won't that be nice?" she smiled at him.

He turned white like he'd seen a ghost. "What? I don't want to sl**p in, I want you to..."

"I told you not to talk about our special wake up time. Maybe you can figure out another way to get what you want." she sat back down and crossed her legs.

He noticed for the first time that she was dressed differently today. Usually she wore jeans or sweats around the house, but today she was wearing a short, pleated skirt, and a tight t-shirt. He could see she wasn't wearing a bra. "You look sexy, today, mom. New outfit?" he asked.

"I bought a few new things, but that's no way to talk to me. I'm your mother, I'm not supposed to be 'sexy' to you. How about, 'you look nice' or, 'you look good in that'."

"Sorry, mom. You look nice today." he said, as his cock tented the front of his sweats.

"Thank you, sweetie."

The rest of Saturday dragged on, then Sunday came and went just as slowly. Tom couldn't get to sl**p on Sunday night, no matter how many times he pulled his pud.

*

Monday morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She straddled him and whispered in his ear. "Good morning, baby. I missed you."

"Oh, mom, I missed you, too." he said as he kissed her on the lips.

She reached down to guide him into her opening. "Mmmmmm." she moaned as she took him all the way inside her.

He thrust his hips up at her. It didn't take him long to cum, and he held tight onto her cheeks while he pumped his seed deep in her womb.

After he let go of her, she sat up, moving her hips in a circle while his erection subsided. Finally he slipped out of her. "Are you awake now, baby?"

"Yeah, mom. I'm wide awake." he saw the words 'A MAN TAKES WHAT HE WANTS' written on her belly today. "Mom, what does..."

"Shhh. It's time to get ready for school, baby." she got up and walked out.

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and got on top of him. She sat up on his cock, rubbing it between her thick, juicy labia.

Tom opened his eyes. "Morning mom." today, the words 'FIFTY NO'S AND ONE YES EQUALS YES' were written on her stomach.

"Morning, baby. Did you sl**p well?" she asked as she sat up a bit to allow his hard cock to slide into her. "Mmmmmm."

"Like a baby, mom." he pulled her down on top of him, then rolled her over, staying inside her the whole time. He kissed her passionately as he fucked her, slowly at first, then working up to a medium pace. "Oh God!" he cried out as he shot his cum into her. Afterwards, he laid on top of her, holding her tight for a few minutes, before pulling out of her and rolling onto his back.

"Time to get out of bed, baby." she got up and walked out without saying another word.

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and laid down next to him, stroking and squeezing his cock while she kissed his neck.

Tom woke up to his mom's stroking. Without saying a word, he rolled her over onto her stomach, got behind her and pulled her hips up to his. After sliding his cock into her wet pussy, he fucked her doggie style while he poured lotion on her asshole from the bottle she had left by the bed. He rubbed the lotion in, sticking two fingers inside, then he pulled his cock from her pussy and pressed it to her anus, slowly pushing it in. As his balls touched her wet snatch, he finally spoke, "Morning, mom."

"Good morning, baby." her voice was muffled because her face was buried in a pillow.

He pounded her ass deep and hard, his balls slapping against her clit.

"OH GOD!" she screamed into the pillow as she came.

"Unnnnggh" he grunted as he filled her rectum with jizz, then he pulled out and moved over so she could take him in her mouth.

She sucked his dick eagerly, tasting the cherry flavored lotion, and her own ass. When he went soft, she let him go and stood up by his bedside. "That was nice, baby. Time to get ready." she stayed there long enough for him to read the words 'YOU CAN'T **** THE WILLING' written on her stomach, then she walked out.

He sat there, trying to figure out what all the messages written on her body meant. He got a pad of paper and wrote them all down, as best as he could remember, then he went to take his shower.

*

The next morning, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She pulled back his sheet and straddled his face, gently rubbing her pussylips on his lips. "Tom, baby. Time to wake up."

He woke up and felt her wet pussy on his face. He could smell her musk, and he sniffed deeply. "Morning mom." he said, then he tongue fucked her as deep as he could.

"Oh, baby." she murmered as she pulled him close, holding on to his hair. Soon, she had her first orgasm. "Yes." she whispered as she kept smashing her pussy into his face. She had another orgasm, then another, until it got so intense she couldn't take it any longer. "OH FUCK!" she screamed as she pinned his ears back with her knees. She fell over on her side and curled up into a ball, twitching and spasming like she was having a seizure. Finally she calmed down, rolled onto her back and spread her legs, pulling them up to her chest. "Come give me a hug, baby."

He climbed on top of her and kissed her, letting her taste her juices while he slid into her pussy. He fucked his mother, and soon shot a wad of cum into her. He looked down to see 'DON'T STOP, NO MATTER WHAT' on her stomach.

"I love you, mom." he whispered in her ear.

"I love you too, baby." she whispered back. "Time to get up now." she got out of his bed and walked away.

He wrote the message down on the pad by his bed, then went to the shower.

*

The next morning, Friday, Janelle crept quietly into Tom's room. She mounted him and he fucked her until they both came. As she sat up on top of him, he saw that she was wearing a t-shirt with the phrase, 'JUST DO IT' on the front

"That was nice, baby. Too bad tomorrow's Saturday. I'm going to miss our special wake up time."

"Me too, mom. Me too."

"Until monday..." she kissed him on the lips one last time before getting up and leaving his room.

He wrote the message down on the pad by his bed, then went to the shower.

*

Saturday morning Tom woke up early again. "Aw shit. It's Saturday." He laid in bed, trying to go back to sl**p, but it was no use. He jerked off, then went to the kitchen to get a bowl of cereal.

"Up early again?" she asked. She was wearing another tight t-shirt with no bra, but today she had short shorts on.

"I can't sl**p. Must be hungry or something." he poured the cereal while he stared at her tits.

"You're a growing into a big strong man, you body needs more nourishment now." she sipped her coffee while aimlessly circling a finger around her nipple.

"Yeah mom, that's why I can't sl**p." he ate in silence, then went to his room. He read the phrases on his notepad and started to see a pattern emerge. Was she asking him to f***e himself on her? Did she want him to overpower her? **** her even? He thought about it while jerking off. "She is dressing more provocatively lately." he thought.

They ate lunch in silence, dinner too. He was in his room after dinner when she knocked on the door.

"Tom, are you in there?"

"Just a sec, mom." he put his cock back in his pants and opened the door.

"Sorry to bother you, sweetie. I wanted to let you know that I'm going out, and I won't be home until late, maybe not until tomorrow."

"Where are you going?" he asked while he took a look at her outfit. She was wearing a white dress shirt that was open halfway down the front. She had on a short tight black mini skirt, and below that, she had on black thigh high stockings. There was about an inch of bare skin between the top of her stockings and the bottom of her skirt, and he could see black lace garters attached to the top of her stockings, dissappearing under her skirt. She had on more makeup than she usually wore, and her lipstick was bright red.

"I'm going out to a new club that just opened. I haven't been dancing in so long..."

"You look smokin' hot in that, mom. If you go out dressed like that, somebody's going to take advantage of you." his cock was straining against his jeans.

"I hope so. I've been single for too long. I need to find a man, a real man who'll treat me the way I need to be treated." she kissed him on the cheek and whispered in his ear, "Don't wait up, baby.", then she turned around and walked to her room and grabbed her purse, digging for her car keys.

Tom decided that it was now or never. He glanced down at the notepad. "A man takes what he wants." he said to himself as he left his room.

She was just opening the front door to leave when he grabbed her and slammed it shut. He took her wrists in his hands and held her against the wall. "I'm not letting you go anywhere tonight, mom." he kissed her on the lips.

She turned away from him. "Let me go right now young man!" she yelled at him.

"You need a man? I'm right here. I'm your man now, and you're my woman." he sucked on her neck.

"You're not my man, you're my son, and I'm your mother. You can't do this. Let me go, please."

"I'm not a man? What does this feel like to you?" he put her hand on his hard cock. "Is that man enough for you?"

"Let me go, now! I'm warning you." she struggled to get free.

"I read somewhere that a man takes what he wants. I want you, I'm taking you." he let one hand go long enough to rip her shirt open, exposing her breasts.

She tried to push him away, but he was too strong. "You're scaring me, Tom. Please stop this."

He pressed his cock against her, holding her against the wall. "I'm so hot for you right now, mom. Stop fighting me so we can make love."

"No Tom! Please don't **** me." she tried to push him away.

"I've also read that you can't **** the willing." he put his hand under her skirt. She wasn't wearing panties. "You're soaking wet down here mom. Your pussy feels willing to me."

"You can't touch me there, I'm your mother. This isn't right."

"I'm your mother!" he said in a high pitched voice, mocking her. "You're my mother, and you're my woman. You belong to me now. Understand?" he pulled her skirt up around her waist.

"No, Tom. Please, no."

"Fifty no's and one yes equals yes." he turned her around and pulled her shirt all the way off. "Say 'yes', mom. You know you want to." he pulled his cock out and pressed it against her ass.

"NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO!" she cried out.

"I like your garter belt, mom. Did you wear that just for me?" he felt her silky stockings, then turned her around to face him.

"Please, Tom. You've got to stop." she said a little less f***efully this time.

"Mom, you know I won't stop, no matter what." he rubbed his cock against her pussy. "Say yes, mom. Just do it."

"Tom, please..."

He kissed her and she kissed him back this time. "Please, what?" he whispered in her ear as he pinched her nipple.

"Tom, please fuck me." she whispered.

"I can't hear you, mother." he reached around and rubbed his finger on her asshole.

"Please, fuck me, Tom. I need you baby." she said a little louder.

"Are you sure?" he sucked on her neck.

"Yes. Yes! YES! I need you to fuck me, please."

Without another word, he picked her up in his arms and carried her to her room. He set her down on her bed and took his pants off, then he got between her legs and slid right in, she was so wet. "Your pussy feels so hot, mom. Does my cock feel good inside you?"

"You're so big, baby. I love the way you feel. I want to feel your cum inside me. Fuck me, Tom." she pulled on his ass.

He pounded her as hard as he could. "I'm going to cum, mom. You're so hot."

"Yes! I want to feel it. Deeper! Harder!" she cried as she came. "Oh god. I'm cumming. Oh fuck!"

"Oh shit!" he pushed deep into her while filling her with his nut butter. "Oh fuck, that feels so good."

When he finished, he rolled off her and lay on his back. "That was so intense, mom. The best ever."

"It's always better when you have to work for it." she said as she stroked his chest. "You were so good, Tom, so f***eful and manly. I was worried that you might not have it in you."

"I wasn't sure you wanted me to do that. I know women like to be dominated, but I didn't want to hurt you."

"You didn't hurt me, you were perfect. You know I love you more than anything in the world, don't you?"

I know mom, and I love you too, but I'm going to fuck you anytime I want from now on. Are you going to fight me like that every time?"

"Probably a little. I'm not just going to give it to you. What do you think I am? A whore?" she smiled at him and moved down to suck his cock.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 6 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 13255  |  
94%
  |  10

Mom and her son

Joy was a single mom. Her husband left her when her son was five. Joy was still nursing the son and slept in his bed many nights. This probably caused her marriage to fail.

When her son got in his teens he grew into a good looking man. Joy was a beautiful and sexy woman. She dressed to show her body wearing short dresses and very tight tank tops. The son was beginning to notice how sexy mom was. He began peeking at her while she was showering or changing her clothes. One day he waited just a few minutes after her shower and walked into her room. She was standing there naked deciding what to wear. He said "sorry" but kept staring at her big tits. Joy said "it is okay. You may see me nude. Do you like my tits?" He replied "yes, they are big and round." The mom replied "You sucked them for years when you was a c***d. I loved watching you sucking my nipples. Do you want to suck them again?" "Oh mom could I? Would it be okay?"

Joy sat on the bed and pulled him to her and let him take a nipple in his mouth. "Yes that is a good boy. Suck on mommy's nipple." The son sucked for a long time with his hands wrapped around her big globes. Then she told him "It is time to switch to mommy's other tit. Do you enjoy my big tits and like sucking them. You used to sl**p with me and suck them most of the night. I loved your mouth on me and let you nurse til you was almost ten."

The son told her"I love your big tits and your sexy body. I have been peeking at you for a long time." Joy then told her son "Do you want to see mommy's pussy and touch it?" He smiled and said "I can't believe you will let me touch your pussy. Yes, I do want to see and touch you." Joy then laid on the bed and spread her legs wide. The boy looked at her shaved pussy and she took his hand and placed it on her. "Rub mommy and look at the pussy while you do. Explore all of it as mommy tells you what to do." The son took his hand and rubbed his mommy's pussy seeing it get hard and swell as he touched it. Joy told him to spread the lips and take the clit between two fingers and rub it. As he did this she had a climax. "Now feel what you did to mommy when you rubbed her clit." She then took his finger to her hole and let him feel how wet and warm it was.

As she layed with her legs spread she took his finger and poked it in her hole. "Slide the finger in all the way and make mommy feel really good." she told him. He pressed his finger in deep. "Go in and out with your finger and finger fuck me." Her son was doing a good job fingering the mom. "Now add more fingers to mommy's pussy and keep fucking me." Soon her son had three fingers in her fucking her pussy. "Now harder. Fuck me harder." He used all his male power and finger fucked her hard and deep. He pounded his mom's pussy as she came time after time. His fingers were soaked with his mom's cum. "Did you like fucking mommy's pussy with your fingers?" "Yes, I loved it. It felt so good." "Take your clothes off and mommy will show you more fun things to do to mommy's pussy."

Her son got maked and she looked at his cock which was already getting very hard. "Stand by the bed and let mommy see your cock." As he stood naked she felt his cock and stroked it. It was seven inches long and quite thick. "Baby you have a nice cock and mommy will teach you to fuck me with it." She kept rubbing his cock and then rubbed his balls. "You have nice full balls. Look. Your cock is leaking pre cum. That means you like it being touched." She rubbed a finger over the tip and smeared the cum around. His cock by now was real hard. She then licked the cum off the tip. "Look at your cock as mommy licks it. It will make you horny and you will want to fuck mommy with the cock and not the fingers." She licked him tasting his cum, licking his slit as more cum seeped out. "You taste very good. Some day I will suck your cock and let you fill my mouth with your cum but today I am just going to show you how good that cock will feel in my pussy."

She then layed back and spread her legs. "Get between my legs and aim your cock to my pussy. Push it in me and feel how warm it feels to you. Then go in and out and fuck my hole. I want you to push all the cock inside me. Then fuck your mom hard." The son pushed his cock in her and loved how good she felt. She was warm and wet around his hard cock. He began going in and out and was fucking at a good pace. She yelled "Harder fuck me harder. Pound me with your cock." Turned on by his mom yelling he then fucked her hard and fast. His cock felt so good then all of a sudden he spasmed and his cock exploded filling his mom with his cum. Mom grabbed him and kissed him on the mouth and said "You did good. You fucked mommy hard and gave me your cum. Mommy felt wonderful."

He layed for a while with his cock in his mom's pussy not wanting to take it out. "Mommy, can we do this again? I love to fuck." Mom said "Yes baby. Mommy is going to teach you many ways to fuck and lick and feel so good. You will be mommy's man from now on." He then began to suck on a nipple. Mom then told him, "Put your face in mommy's pussy and suck on her clit. I will be wet from your cum and just lick it. Lick my fuck hole where your cock was." The son sucked her clit and mom got to moaning and then he went to her hole and licked it. "Yes, now put the tongue in mommy's hole. Fuck me with your tongue and taste your cum mixed with my cum." He then began to tongue fuck his mom. His mom kept cumming and moaning as his tongue invaded her hole. He licked all her cum. She felt his cock rock hard against her leg and told him "It is time to fuck me again with your cock. Do it hard and deep and you will last longer this time. The more we fuck the longer your cock will stay hard."

She and her son stayed in bed for several hours fucking and he would lick her pussy. He was a fast learner and a horny young man. In the next week she was going to teach him so many things and she would have a real man in her bed from now on. Her own fuck machine.... Continue»
Posted by maebe 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 19263  |  
90%
  |  20

Mom and her Son

nana414 Mom And Her Son



All this happened a year ago. My name is Shalini and I am 46 and my son 26 now. It never is supposed to happen but it just happened. To be frank, I am a sex-craving woman. I always wanted sex and more of it often. I am married to my husband for 26 years now and I can say we were hot on bed a lot of those years. My husband is still hot even to this day but for the past few years sex has become a scarce activity in our lives. This started to take toll on me as I was getting hornier but my dear hubby did not have time to take-care of my heat. So I started seeking men who would take care of my passion between my legs. All this continued till the day my son came home.
My son Rahul left for US to work on Computers after he graduated here and he is coming back for good after his two H1 terms. I was seeing him after 3 years so I was very excited. I picked him up at the airport on a Friday. When I saw him for the first time coming out of the airport I could not wait any longer and hugged him tight with a lot of affection. Rahul also hugged me close to him but the thing happened after few seconds startled me. When Rahul hugged me he caressed my back which is pretty normal but slowly pushed his right hand around my back and underneath the armpit and squeezed the side of my breast. I was startled a bit and thought probably it’s just an un-anticipated gesture, as Rahul didn’t show any facial expression. I released myself and we walked towards our car.
Throughout our journey Rahul kept talking about all his stuff sitting beside me in the car seeming as innocent as my beloved son. Our rest of the day went extremely well and I never had another gesture from Rahul.
His Papa came in the evening and we kept talking as I prepared the dinner. After the dinner Rahul told us more about his stories and showed us all the gifts he bought for us. While opening the gifts Rahul’s dad went to the toilet and Rahul suddenly gave me the packet he’s been saving telling it for me. As I opened it I saw few pairs of very expensive Lingerie. I asked him who is it for expecting to get a name but instead he said they are for me. I was flattered but disgusted at the same time, as we mothers in India never expect to get their underwear from their sons. After his papa came I showed them to him and every time he asked who they are for he never replied. That was my second indication that something is going on in Rahul’s mind.
We went to bed about 11pm that night and we arranged Rahul’s bed in his room as usual. But Rahul insisted that he would sl**p with us. First Rahul slept by his Papa’s side but it didn’t take long before his papa told him to sl**p by my side as he is finding it hard to move around. Since I am smaller than both are they were ready to use me as meat in the sandwich. I first hesitated a bit but had to give in. So Rahul slept to my right and his papa to my left.

As I am nervous I turned towards my hubby and slept close to him. It was all well until Rahul’s papa started snoring. Rahul turned towards me and after a while I felt his hand come on to me and a while after that he tilted towards and rested his whole body on my back. I was a bit nervous anticipating what he’s gonna do as I felt his whole body lining up along my back…his chest against my back…. His stomach along my lower back and his legs along mine. The whole thing became erotic when he moved up his crotch against my ass and did a few strokes of simulated fuck against my ass rubbing his erection against my ass cheeks.

I got startled and immediately moved back to lie on my back as Rahul also moved along with me. The movement woke up my husband as he stopped snoring and adjusted himself to get back to sl**p. Rahul though never moved until he heard the snore of his dad. By now I figured out Rahul is hitting on me, his own mother. But the incident did not madden me. It has been two weeks I ever had sex and besides I would have enjoyed somebody like him fucking me while my husband is sl**ping by my side if he wasn’t my own son.

Now I am in a state of shock and also feeling erotic. These mixed feeling tipped completely into horny side as my beloved son put his hand on my crotch parting all the entanglements of my saree and started fingering me. After a while he stopped and moved his hand up to caress his dear old mother’s breasts. By now I am very high on horny side and could not stop Rahul. I probably started enjoying what my son is doing to me.

Rahul continued his activities until he suddenly stopped as I got to the point of my climax. He then immediately turned the otherway and then dozed off. It was very frustrating for me. I was furious but I could not do anything. I had to getup and go to the bathroom to relieve myself.

The next morning Rahul was a normal son again and never hinted me. On the other hand I felt a bit shy and avoided him touching me. Rahul never touched me either.

But in the night Rahul is back by my side and onto my body as soon as his father hit the snore track. This time he went far to open my blouse and caress my naked breasts and he even lifted my saree and petticoat to caress my mound and my thighs. I thought he would finger-fuck me but he didn’t and as usual he left me unfinished feeling very horny.

The next morning he was back again playing a good son. But my feeling for him started changing as I started visualising him fucking me. The idea of my own son hitting on me took my feelings of perversity to a new height and made me anxious to what will happen next. The more I think about it the more I enjoyed it rather loathing it.

Since I am sure that Rahul will come onto me that night too, I changed into something comfortable wearing a nightgown so that he would have access to ‘my parts’ of ‘his’ interest. But my husband compelled me to change back to the saree saying ’sharm kar! tumhara bachaa tumhare paas so raha hai aur tum gown pehnogi?”

‘Little did he know?!?’

Apart from this nightly event between me and my son we three had an excellent weekend. ed early as Rahul’s papa has to get up early for work. So we had more time to play around. That night Rahul opened every button on my blouse and also released the saree and petticoat. He didn’t whisk the garment below my crotch but he didn’t have to. He got access to my already dripping pussy through the side of my petty coat. As I was in the anticipating mode he entering his fingers into my vagina. The first action of my son fucking me. Not with his manhood but with his fingers. I felt I am married again. Married to my son! I couldn’t feel anything but ecstatic as my son finger-fucked me to climax. After I climaxed I was anticipating that Rahul would fuck me and was ready for it but instead he went back to sl**p.
I have to tell you that by now I am more a wanton for my son’s manhood than feeling guilty. By now I also realised it could be Rahul’s sinister plan to get me to fuck him. But instead of feeling disgusted about it I felt great seeing what he had to go through to get his old mother to his bed. I felt lucky to be my own son’s bed partner. I thought I passed the age of being an object of lust but little did I know my own son has hots for me. I started being more affectionate to him than hating him for his lust for me.

I had a good sl**p that night only to be woken up by my hubby getting ready for his work. I got up, set my saree and blouse thinking about last night’s happenings as I looked at my son sl**ping away as innocent.

I got the breakfast ready for Rahul’s papa as he finished dressing and had his breakfast. Another 15 mins passed by and my hubby left for work. After I bid goodbye to him I went to the kitchen to clean up the dishes and as walked in I was shocked. There’s Rahul standing just beside the door and completely naked.

Before I could get out of my shock, Rahul grabbed me and gave me a big kiss on the lips pinning me to the wall and before I could think of anything Rahul’s hands were all over my body. Then all of a sudden he caught hold of the loose end of my saree and pulled it f***efully. His f***e didn’t give me a chance to catch my saree and on the other hand ended up losing all the tight entangles as the saree fell around me leaving me with my blouse and petticoat. Suddenly a **** scene in the movies flashed before my eyes as villains pull off the girl’s saree and she pleads to them ‘chhod do mujhe’. In my case the villain is my son r****g his own mother and even though I am a bit scared I really didn’t wanted to plead him to leave me. I guess most part of me wants to enjoy him r****g me. Then he came near me and tore the hooks of my front-open blouse and opened my petticoat while kissing me. It’s all happening and neither he nor me uttered a single word.

After he got me naked he took me to our bedroom, threw me on the bed, pressed himself onto me, parted my legs and guided his Lund into my chooth. That´s when I took a gasp and some air. Gasp because he penetrated me for the first time and air because he came onto me like a hound in heat and I don’t know when did I took my last breath. My heart is pounding like a racehorse.

But the outcome was what we both wanted€¦naked on bed and he is fucking me. As if it was a muhurtam Rahul stopped after he entered me. We lay there on the bed unmoved with the ultimate union a mother and son could have. I could see Rahul’s face glowing with pride, the pride that comes with a conquest, the pride of conquering his mother’s vagina.

After a while he slowly pulled out his Lund (dick) out of me and thrust back into it. Then he started his act of fucking his own mother. He did not stay very long before he emptied his cum into me as I could feel his dick spurting his thick wad into me. Even though I have been fucked by many men apart from my husband I have never ever felt this good. Possibly because it is my own son who is bonking me. I felt like the cycle turned around me with my son who has taken birth inside my womb and came out of the same hole which after 25 yrs he is entering it. The same boy who sucked my breast to feed his hunger for food grew up to suck the same breast to feed his hunger for lust.

After he emptied his cum in me my son finally spoke saying “I love you mom!”

I couldn’t say anything but to answer him saying ‘I love you too! Son!’
After the incident I accepted my son as my lover. I stopped going to my kinky friends for sex. Why would I??

Rahul stopped sl**ping with us as his dad realised it hindered his privacy to fuck his wife. So Rahul fucks me during the day when his dad is not around. It’s very hard to get free time during the weekends and we utilise every possible free time.

The most favourable place for us is the bathroom when his dad is around. Our bathroom had an in-door to the toilet and Rahul goes to the toilet while I go to the bathroom for a shower. By the time I get to the bathroom Rahul is ready fuck his father’s wife when his father’s in the house.

Apart from all this perverse and cheating, my sex life has also been very fulfilling. Sometimes I even get away with four fucks a day with both men of the house getting two fucks each from the woman of the house. Sometimes I even got fucked by both men in a short duration.

Two months after my son made me his sex-partner he got a job with a computing firm here and had to go for training to Bangalore for a week. Since my husband is also going on a business trip, he told me to accompany my son to Bangalore. It was the time of my life. For me it was almost like my second honeymoon. We had sex like dogs in heat! He even penetrated me in my anus where his dad or anybody never entered. We were sexoholics and had lots a sex but little did we know we going to have a hangover that would last forever!

A month after we went to Bangalore, I lost my period. I checked it up with my doctor and she told me that I am pregnant. I was startled a bit but was happy since I always had sex with both my husband and my son. The happiness did not last long as the date of ‘conceive’ fell during the week we were at Bangalore. I was dumb-folded. I did not know what to do?? So I bribed the Doctor to change to date of conceivement. After everything is settled, I came to this world.

It’s all over now. After 25yrs I am pregnant again. But this time my own son has made me pregnant. I am going to be the mother of my own grandc***d. I am my own daughter-in-law.

The news quickly spread across to my husband and son. Both were amazingly happy about knocking their wife and mother. Rahul was also curious to know who’s the father is? I teased him a bit showing the wrong certificate of conceivement and told him it could be any one. But finally I showed him the original certificate and I also told him about the bribery. Rahul was very happy that he is the father. He said he always wanted to knock his mother up. Both showered their affection a lot. In the following three days I have been fucked more than 20 times with each averaging more than three times. Rahul took leave for those three days and kept my pussy always wet. Once Rahul finished his fuck sessions during the day his papa took care of my cunt during the night. It was a vigorous and tiresome time for me. Sometimes they did not even give some time for me to clean up their semen in my pussy.

One day Rahul fucked me the whole day and at about 6pm he relieved himself one final time before his dad arrived. After he finished fucking me he got up off me filling me up after his dad’s car pull-in to the drive and ran back to his room. I was still gasping from the fuck when his dad walked in and before I could get up to go to the bathroom; his dad pulled back on the bed and fucked me. He must have been so excited that he may not have realised that he has been getting the seconds. My pussy is soaking wet with Rahul’s semen and my juices when my hubby started fucking me. So within few minutes time I have been filled by both my husband and my son. In those few minutes, a son fucked his mother, a husband fucked his wife, a secret lover fucked his secret wife and a father-in-law fucked his daughter-in-law.

10 months on I have given birth to a healthy baby girl whom Rahul’s papa still thinks the baby is his. Rahul and I are proud of our daughter. She is two months now.

Our lives are more than normal now. Rahul’s father is still a travel man. That gave Rahul to take care of his c***d more. Not to say he is also taking care of his mother more too! He is also drinking my milk along with his daughter. Now he also fucks me while his daughter is watching too!... Continue»
Posted by nana414 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 13631  |  
12%
  |  15

sexy mom


Like any teenage boy I jerked off a lot. I had my secret stash of adult movies and magazines I would masturbate too on a daily basis; as well as to all sorts of porn I would find on the internet. I had never thought of i****t in any way, shape or form but one of my friends told me about this website that had every genre of porn, pics and stories. At first I never looked at or read any of the i****t topics but I guess curiosity finally got to me and I began to read the i****t stories. The more I read the mom/son and b*****r/s****r stories I did find myself becoming very aroused. Soon after that I was jerking off to my first i****t story, one about a mom and son. It ended up being one the best ejaculations I had ever had.

After reading and jacking off to these stories for a couple of weeks I began to look at my mom in a different light. I began to see her not only as my mom but as a very attractive older woman. She was in her late 40's, she looked great, she had an athletic build due to the fact she worked out every day. I noticed her very nice ass, her long blonde hair and her nice size tits. On one story as I jerked off to it I pictured it being me and my mom. That was an incredible orgasm; I never shot that big of a wad before. I was now beginning to understand why i****t was taboo, it felt so good jacking off too I could only imagine what it was like to actually do it. The gears in my head began to turn as I slipped more into this dark forbidden realm of i****tuous thoughts. I began to fantasize more and more about my mom and my s****r. Then I had the thought appear in my head to try and make my dark passionate dreams come true with either my mom or s****r. I figured that my mom would be my best bet to get an i****t fantasy with, I don't know why, maybe because my dad was always away on business or working late so I figured that perhaps my mom was horny.

I planned out the whole thing. My older s****r was in collage so I did not have to worry about her catching us, assuming I could get my mom into an i****tuous act. I decided to wait until my dad was away for the week on one of his trips so he would not be around; that would leave just my mom and me. Finally what I decided to do was to make sure my mom caught me jerking off in my room. I really wasn't nervous; I was actually turned on thinking about having my mom catching me jerking on my eight and half inch cock. When I got home from school I normally would jerk off but I waited a couple of hours until my mom would be coming home from work. When it was getting closer to when she would be home I got naked and laid down on my bed leaving my bedroom door open. I heard the garage door open so I went to work stroking my cock. I heard my mom call my name but I did not answer, I knew that would get her to come upstairs to my room and I was right as I heard her coming up the stairs. I closed my eyes imagining my mom naked as worked my hand up and down faster and faster on my erect prick. Then I heard my mom, "Honey are you..." She didn't finish the question as she stepped into the doorway of my room getting the shock of her life; 'catching' her son jerking off. I opened my eyes to see her standing there with a look of disbelief on her face; I quickly noticed that she didn't leave! My mom stood there for what seemed like hours but it was only 20 or 30 seconds before she spoke. "Matt stop that!" I didn't of course I kept right on going as I could feel my load building up. "Stop that right now!" she said again but not leaving and not turning her head either. "I will...I will mom...give me a minute." I wanted to cum in front of my mom.

I knew that my mom would know what I meant when I said I would in a minute. She just stood there watching her son jerking off on his bed. I began to groan as I could feel my ejaculation building up quickly. Then I moaned out "I'm gonna stop mom...give me a moment..." As my eyes glazed over with an intense lust driven haze my eyes fixed on my mom. I began to say to myself, 'she is watching! Mom is gonna watch you get off!' I was stroking my cock as fast as I could, nearly pulling it off it felt like to me. Then my cock erupted to my pleasure and in front of my mom. My spunk began to spew out, shooting up a couple of inches into the air then real load exploded out of my cock. Nice big spurts of my hot splooge pumped out of my prick, the first large spurt shot up in the air. The rest though just pumped out of my shaft quickly covering my hand and cock with a thick white sticky coating of sperm. I think my mom was surprised by how much cum I milked out of my prick and to my dirty delight she watched the entire show. Then when I was done, all too soon for my taste, my mom turned around and left without saying a word. Then she came back with a wash cloth in her hand. She walked right up to the side of my bed; my hand and cock were covered in my sticky spunk. Trying not to look at my still erect prick with cum all over it she handed me the wash cloth. "Here clean yourself up. Get dressed and come downstairs when you are done and ready for dinner." I caught my mom glancing at my cock; she blushed and quickly left without saying another word.

I felt oddly satisfied having gotten off in front of my mom. I felt like I lived out one of those i****t fantasies’s I read stories about. I went down for dinner and my mom acted like nothing had happened although she did not make much eye contact with me. I began to feel guilty for having jacked off like that now so I apologized to my mom. "Um mom...um sorry for what happened before." At first she did not say a word as though she were debating what to say to me then she finally spoke up. "Matt, don't worry about it. I know and understand teenage boys love masturbating as well as do older guys. Your dad used to do that in front of me too; long ago when he had time. Any way I knew you were jacking off when I found your secret stash of porn." I actually became embarrassed when she told me that, I had some very graphic magazines and movies in my small collection. "Don't worry I didn't tell your father just like we won't tell your father about what occurred early. OK Matt?" I nodded yes, "OK mom but I'm still sorry."

She looked at me then smiled, "I'm sure if your dad had a cock as big as yours he would be jerking it all the time." She blushed after she said that and I thought to myself, 'YES! My mom DID enjoy watching me jerk off!" She picked up her dishes and began to go into the kitchen suddenly stopping as she got to the doorway. She stood there for a moment and asked her if something was wrong. She shook her head no then looked over her shoulder giving me an odd look I had never seen from her before. "I must feed you really good to make you cum that much!" She turned and left as I smiled wickedly thinking that maybe I could get away with jacking off again in front of her.

Later that evening I was sitting in my room playing on my computer when mom came into my room wearing her bathrobe. She gave me another odd look, "What' up mom?" She didn't say anything for a moment but then she smiled and blushed a bit, "Every time I come in here now I kind of expect to see you jerking off." She stood there looking at me and I had an odd thought. My dirty mind was working hard so I just blurted out, "You sound disappointed mom. Do you want me to hop up on the bed and jack off for you?" Then to my delightful shock she didn't say anything! My mom folded her arms, bit her lower lip and looked around nervously. "Well Matt...I am your mom but..." I gave her a huge wicked, dirty smile and said what she couldn't. "You want me to! You want to watch me jerk off again!" She gave me a very small nod yes as if she was afraid someone would see her nodding yes. This was such a dirty, taboo, nasty fantasy come true; especially for all teenage boys who have wet dreams about their moms. I immediately got up off of my chair and went over to my bed pulling my sweat pants off I got up and laid down on it. I was naked from the waist down and I spread my legs so my mom got a great view of my cock and balls. My cock was starting to get hard as I looked at my mom.

At first she was very embarrassed to look but I kept telling her, 'come on mom, you can look.' Then she walked over to the bed and glanced down at my cock. "Are you sure you can do this for your mom?" I smiled and nodded yes. Then she blew my mind but what she said and did next. "I thought maybe I could help you get erect. I don't think I'm as hot as those women in your porn collection but maybe I can turn you on a bit." She opened her robe and I got to see my mom in the hottest, sexiest lace bra and panties. My cock shot to full erection in a second. I smiled at her then pointed to my cock, "Fuck mom you are hot! Look at how fast you made my prick hard!" She gave me smile as she climbed up on the bed and sat at my feet looking at me as I started to stroke my prick. My eyes were fixed on my mom's hot, athletic body. She had a firm stomach as my eyes traced down her body to her pussy. She changed her position getting up on her knees so I could get a better look of her pussy area. Considering how low her panties went I knew she had to be shaved or at least have a very small patch of pubic hair. My eyes then went up her body to her very nice tits. All I could say as I looked her was 'fuck mom you are so hot!' She blushed as said that and as my pace increased as I stroked my prick. Pre cum was really oozing out of my prick more than ever had before. I didn't realize how powerful i****tuous lust was until that moment in time.

I laid back against my headboard look at my mom and stroking my cock. I didn't go very fast because I did not want to cum to quickly and I wanted to drive my mom wild watching how long I could jerk off in front of her. Her eyes were fixed on my cock and on my hand working up and down it. She began to inch a little bit closer, a little bit closer then she very slowly reached out with her hand towards my cock. I thought to myself 'oh shit she's gonna give me a hand job!' I let go of my cock allowing it to stand straight up like an eight and half inch flag pole. What a feeling it was when my mom's finger tips touched my cock. I made it twitch as she lightly ran her finger tips up from my balls to the underside of my cock head. "It's so big." was all she said as she kept running her finger tips up and down it. Shit, I wanted to cum right then and there! I was enjoying not only the feeling of her fingers playing with my cock but the very nice up close view of my mom's tits. Then she looked up at me and said, "Do you mind?" I just nodded no and instantly her hand wrapped around my cock and she began to give me a great hand job. She placed both hands around my shaft and began to stroke it with both watching it in her hands the whole time. Then she fondled my balls with one hand while continuing her hand job with the other. I let out several moans and a few 'oh mom that feels so good.'

She smiled at me and then kept eye contact with me as she really began to jerk on my cock hard and fast. I couldn't help it but my eyes kept wandering down to her tits. I was fascinated by how the bounced and jiggled in her bra. My mom caught me starring at them, now I blushed and looked away. "It's ok Matt. You can look at my breast's if it gives you pleasure." Then she let go of my cock allowing it to slap against my stomach. She allowed her robe to slip off of her then with out missing a beat, she reached behind her back and unhooked her bra! In a very slow, sensuous, nervous manner she took it off. I could tell she was very embarrassed but she had nothing to be embarrassed about her; she had great tits. Her nipples were hard, her areola were about the size of a quarter. "Damn mom, you have great tits. How big are they?" She looked down, blushing, "36C." They looked great on her frame, they looked larger than that. Now she reached forward and pressed my cock against my stomach with one hand and very lightly ran her finger tips up and down my cock, leaning over as she did so I got a great view of her awesome tits. I reached out to touch them but she stopped me. "No hon. We are already doing so much wrong...just lay there and enjoy my hand job. OK Matt?" I said yes.

She grabbed my prick again with both of her hands and began to jack me off like a pro. I loved getting to see her tits bounce all over with the up and down jerking motion she was doing with my cock. I wished I could play with her tits, actually I wanted to suck on her tits and I pictured my cock between them as well. My mom was so good and giving a hand job! She alternated between using two hands, then to one fondling my balls with my other. She would stroke my cock fast, then slow, then twist her hand around my cock squeezing pre cum out of my prick head. I loved seeing all of my sticky pre cum all over her fingers. I could feel a great wad building up in my cock. My mom could feel my cock stiffening too. She slowed her pace, glancing up at me she said, "Let me know when you are close to cumming." I groaned a yes as she went back to jerking me off, her great tits dancing to the rhythm of her hand.

My orgasm was building very quickly now, in a frantic voice I told her I was going to cum. She released my cock which made it slap against my stomach again. "Why did you stop mom?" She didn't answer me, in fact my mom moved back a bit while still on her knees she leaned backwards placing her hands on my bed. What a view! Her legs were spread a bit, her hot body was bent backwards and her fantastic tits looked great from that angle. She didn't say anything as she tilted her head back too. Then it hit me! Holy shit she was taking position to let me cum all over her! In a flash I was up on my knees with my cock in my hand jacking off only inches from my mom's pussy. Then she glanced up at me, "Matt stand over me." was all she said in a low whisper. I stood up straddling her body just a bit. Now I was not holding back on stroking my cock I was going to give my willing mom a nice cum shower! I had seen this scene in a couple of my movies and one of magazines. I had jerked off before to them but never thought I would be acting out the scene with my mom!

I could feel my spunk preparing to erupt. I jerked on my prick faster and faster, looking down at my mom's tits and her body, groaning out loud. "OH yeah mom. I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum all over your hot body!" I said that too her over and over again until the first small spurt of cum launched out my prick and landed on her face! Then a nice huge spurt of my hot splooge shot out and splattered all over her great tits. "Oh yeah mom, here's more cum." Quickly another surge of my spunk erupted as I aimed for her tight stomach; BINGO! I got my spunk on her stomach and in her belly button. The next spurt I aimed for her panty covered pussy, I wanted my sticky seed on that. I couldn't close my eyes; I was enjoying this way too much not to watch my prick spewing out cum all over my mom. I bent my knees just a bit and shot some more of my jizz onto her neck. I was purposely aiming for her mouth which my mom had opened just a bit. I jerked out one last small spurt cum which I scored a hit on her chin and I think I got in her mouth. I saw my mom quickly lick her lips and swallow. I couldn't milk any more out of my prick, to my disappointment. I stood over my mom stroking my cock hoping I had more in me but I didn't. Our eyes met as she looked up at me and looked down at her. She stayed in that position for a minute or two longer allowing me the joy of surveying all of my spunk all across her body, face and in her hair.

I gave her a very approving smile, happy with her letting me do that and very happy that I gave my mom a good hot, sticky shower with my splooge. I stepped away from her and sat down on the bed. My mom looked down at her spunk covered body then looked at me giving me a blushing smile. She sat up, grabbed her bra and robe then quickly got off the bed and headed for my bedroom door. Just as she got to the doorway I called out to her, "Hey mom! Thank you. That was great." She glanced over her shoulder at me, "We can't tell anyone." Then she left. I sat up on my bed as I did my mom poked her head into my room. "You are welcome Matt." She smiled, looked at the ground then said in a low voice, "and thank you too." I heard her go into her room and after a few minutes the water to shower was turned on. I sat on my bed as happy as could be but little did I know that even in my darkest dreams that this was just the start of a taboo, sexual fantasy week for my mom and I.


The next day I was dying to tell a couple of my friends that not only did I jerk off in front of my mom but she asked me to jerk off again, allowing me to cum all over her tits! All day in school I could not concentrate, I was thinking about my mom, her tits and hoping that I would get to do that again to her. I pretty much rushed home with a raging hard-on; I needed to rub one off and of course doing it thinking about my mom. When I got home and got upstairs into my room I found my mom had left me note on my computer screen. All it said was, 'Please don't masturbate until I get home.' I yelled out "YES!" as now my mind filled with dirty, nasty i****tuous thoughts and feelings. I was going to get to jack off again in front of my mom. Time seemed to almost stop as I waited until my mom got home.

When I saw her pulling in I ran downstairs, naked, with my rock hard cock aching to release a nice big cum load. I sat down in the sofa in the f****y room. I turned it so it was facing the direction my mom would take coming into the house from the garage. I was smiling away as my erect cock twitched in anticipation of mom. Pre cum was oozing out of my prick, slowly running down my shaft. Then I heard my mom come in and as soon as she rounded the corner she stopped dead in her steps as she saw me sitting there naked with a very stiff cock. "I did what your note said mom. I haven't jacked off." She looked a bit shocked and blushed a bit but she didn't say anything as she walked over to me. "I swear I have had a hard-on all day. I wanted to jack off when I got home but then I saw your note." I said to my mom. She very slowly bent down on her knees between my legs.

She gave me an odd look as she kept staring at my cock. I thought I saw her lick her lips as she reached out for my cock. I thought I would blow my load as soon as my mom's hand gripped my cock. "You don't mind if I take care of your erection?" I shook my head no. To my pure dark delight she began to jerk me off. I laid back in the chair, just watching my mom stroke my cock. "Oh yes mom! You are so good at that!" I started to go into an erotic trance as her soft hand worked up and down my prick. This time my mom wasn't making eye contact with me, her attention was solely on my cock. She would jerk me really fast then slow down before squeezing my cock milking out pre cum. When she ran her fingers over the head of my cock, rubbing my pre cum all over it I thought I would explode right then and there. Then she went back to slowly jerking me off but I noticed something was missing, I wasn't getting to watch her tits bounce up and down with the jerking motion of her arm on my cock. "Hey mom, can I see your tits? I wanna watch them bouncing up and down while you jack me off." Without a word she let go of my cock, allowing it slap against my stomach. She stood up, still in her business clothes, dress pants, dress shirt and jacket. Leaving her jacket on my mom unbuttoned her blouse to just under her bra, and then she pushed her bra down under her tits. My mom dropped back down to her knees and went back to stroking my cock. She was nice enough to lean back so I could watch her nice tits bouncing up and down. Her nipples were hard so I knew she was enjoying pleasuring me.

My teenage guy hormones were kicking in big time as I watched her perfect mounds bouncing in unison with the jerking motion of her hand. I knew last night she wouldn't let me touch her tits but maybe now I could get away with it, no matter what I had to try. I slowly reached my hands out, moving them directly towards her giggling mounds. My mom saw what I was doing but never told me to stop. Then I touched them, I touched her hard nipples first with my finger tips and as I flicked them around my mom moaned! She didn't tell me to stop! 'YES!' was what I mentally yelled out. I slowly began to move fingers all over her tits before fully holding them in my hands. They felt so good, warm and soft to my touch. I went wild fondling them and playing with my mom's nipples; it was the first time I had ever touched breasts and I loved it. Now my thoughts went wild, I thought about what it would be like to suck on them and what it would be like to fuck them too. I had seen that in many of my dirty magazines, porno movies and sites on the internet. I suddenly realized I was so lost in my dark, dirty world of sexual thoughts about my moms' tits I didn't notice not only was she was moaning but her eyes were glazed over as she stared at my cock while she jerked me off. Then it hit me how close I was to blowing my wad.

I was bent forward so I could play with her tits as ease, now I groaned out to my mom my warning. "Oh yeah mom, I'm gonna cum." Then I just blurted out, "Mom I wanna cum all over your face and tits. Jerk me off all over them please." She looked up at me with a shocked look and stopped stroking my cock. For a moment I thought I had ruined the moment but my mom gave me a small smile and went back to working my cock with her hand. Then she sat up on knees and then bent her head over my cock so all I could see was the top of her head covered with long blonde hair. I thought that when she bent her head down over my cock I saw her opening her mouth at the same time but I couldn't believe my mom would let me cum in her mouth! Now I could feel my cum load building up and I strained not to cum, I wanted to hold back as long as I could hoping to make myself blow a huge load all over my mom. Then I yelled out, "MOM! I'm cumming! I'm cumming!" Then the most pleasurable feeling I had experienced shot through my body as my ejaculation erupted!

I could feel my first spurt of cum jet out of my cock, I had no idea how much and where it went as all I could see was the top of my mom's head. I kept groaning 'oh yeah mom make me cum'. Then another small spurt shot out as my mom leaned backwards aiming my cock towards her. I never thought I would ever see my cum dangling from my mom's chin and on her lower lip. I think that visual made me erupt like a jizz volcano. As my mom jerked me off she said in an almost a whisper, "Cum all over me honey." My mom jerked spurt after spurt of cum out of cock and I blew my spunk on to her tits, her blouse and business suit jacket! I loved it! I loved seeing my cum all over her and I loved my mom for jacking me off. I gave her such an evil grin as spurted my cum on her. My mom looked like she was in some sort of sexual daze as she jerked on my cock, intentionally letting me cum all over her tits and her clothes! All good things have to come to an end and this unfortunately did too as my mom milked out the last small gob of cum. Then she just sat there on her knees for a minute or two. Both of us took in everything. I enjoyed looking at my spunk on her chin, on her great tits and watching the cum stains forming on her blouse and suit jacket. Finally I spoke up, "Sorry mom for cumming on your clothes." She looked at me still acting a bit dazed, "Um...that's ok. I will get it cleaned."

She didn't wipe off my cum from her chin, then I noticed how covered her fingers on her right hand were from jerking me off. It was a combination of pre cum and jizz. Then she stood up, leaving herself as she just as she was with her shirt and jacket still open showing off her nice tits with my cum running down them. "Why don't you get cleaned, dressed and we will have some dinner." She acted like nothing had happened between us. I stood up and headed upstairs. I turned around and saw my mom playing with cum on her fingers. "Hey mom thanks. That felt so good." She just smiled at me and went into the downstairs bathroom.

Dinner went as normal, no mention of anything that we had done. After dinner I went back up to my room to do homework. An hour or so later my dad called my mom from his business trip. In only a few minutes I could hear my mom arguing with him from her bedroom so I decided to sneak down the hall and listen in on the argument. As usual my dad was staying longer on his trip which was upsetting my mom. She was arguing that she was sick of him always being gone, leaving her alone. It went back and forth for about ten minutes until my mom said, "Fine, Craig and I will see you whenever you come home." I very quietly went back into my bedroom, back to doing my homework. My mom came down to my room a few minutes later to tell me that dad extended his trip another couple of days. I thought to myself, 'great, I will have more time with you giving me hand jobs every day.' I asked her if she was ok, as my mom seemed a bit down. She smiled and said yes, adding at least she had me around to keep her company. Then she commented that I looked hard at work so she would leave me alone to finish my homework.

Maybe a half hour went by and my mom was knocking at my door and asking if she could come in. I told her to come in as my attention was focused on my homework. "Craig, why don't you take a break? You have been working so hard I think you could use one." I told her I would be done in a few minutes then I would break. She was still behind me when I just turned around. She was standing there wearing a very hot teddy and a pair of those boy short underwear. It was a great sight! "Well when you are done, if you would like we could watch a porno in my bedroom. I will give you a hand job if you would like." She said it in such an innocent and seductive way. Wickedly smiling at her I said I would be down in a few minutes. I loved what was happening while my dad being away. Quickly finishing up my homework as my mind was filling with erotic thoughts of my mom I rushed down to her bedroom. "I'm ready mom." She smiled at me as she went over to her TV and put a DVD into the player. "Craig, why don't you get naked and hop up on the bed." I had my clothes off in less than second it seemed like and I was up on my parent’s bed, wildly excited.

I was sitting with my back propped up on pillows as she sat down next to me. I was already beginning to sport an erection which she pointed out. "Wow you are already hard. I guess you like me jacking you off." I nodded yes. "Do you want to watch the movie all the way through or do you want me to just skip to the money shots?" I couldn't believe my mom was asking me that. I said that we could watch the movie straight through until I was ready to cum then we could skip to the money shot. She started the movie and very slowly began to stroke my hard cock. This was a dirty fantasy come true, watching a porn movie with my mom jerking me off! I loved how my mom was not rushing getting me off, just slowly stroking my cock. "Are you enjoying this Craig? Is there anything else I could do to make this more pleasurable for you?" I immediately blurted out, "You could jerk me off topless so I could see your tits."

My mom stopped yanking on my prick. "Boy you really like my tits. It has been so long since any man has admired them." I looked at my mom and that dark voice, the one that controls my hormones, took over my mouth. "Well mom I love your tits. They are a great size. Even my friends think you are a hot mom. I would actually love to suck on your nice tits." As I said that I reached out and grabbed my mom's tits. I could feel her hard nipples through the teddy she was wearing. My mom blushed big time as she sat up on her knees. "Really? Your friends think I am a hot mom? That is so cool; it's nice that some guys think I am hot. It's actually more flattering that it is teenage boys considering all the hot women you have to choose from." As she said that she grabbed her teddy and began to pull it off. As soon as I caught sight of her tits I leapt up onto my knees, held her tits in my hands and then wrapped my lips around one of her hard nipples and began to suck on it. I heard my mom moan and not tell me to stop. She took off her teddy as I went to town sucking and licking her tits as I held them in my hands.

My mom went crazy, moaning while running her hands threw my hair; needless to say she didn't mind having her tits worked orally by her son. Then I felt her hand grab my cock at first she merely stroked it. But as I sucked on her tits she began to run my cock head all over her stomach, rubbing my pre cum all over her tight abs. When she ran my prick head over her belly button she stopped, held my cock steady and began to slowly thrust her belly towards my cock; basically she was fucking her belly button with my cock. "Oh yes baby, suck my tits. Your cock feels so good in my hand, so hard, throbbing and hot. Mmm, yes sweet heart, you sure know how to make your mom happy. You are such a great tit sucker." I looked up at her as I quickly flicked my tongue across her hard nipples. My mom smiled as she slowly jerked me off, running her other hand through my hair, "Oooh yes honey. I remember when you were a baby and I breast fed you. Even then you never wanted to stop sucking on my tits." That made my cock twitch, my mom felt that, grinned and stroked my shaft faster. "You liked hearing that didn't you; just like you enjoy having your mom stroke your nice, hard cock."

Then she pushed me off of her tits and told me to sit back on the bed again. She never lost her grip on my cock. As I laid back she gave me a wild sex filled look. "Now it's time to make you cum." 'Wow' I thought to myself. 'I'm seeing another, more sexual side of my mom. This is fucking great.' My mom surprised me in what she did next. She didn't sit back down next to me; instead she laid down next to me, resting her blonde head on my stomach only a couple of inches away from my cock! I heard her tell me to watch the movie which I could hardly do seeing as how my mom's head was so close to my cock and she was stroking it with every intent on making me blow my wad as quickly as possible. I grabbed the DVD controller and skipped ahead to the money shot, I lucked out and it was one where the guy blow's his spunk all over the woman's face. I pictured that was me jacking off on my mom's pretty face.


Between watching the porno movie and my mom’s great knack at stroking cock my own orgasm was about to explode much to my delight. “Mom…mom please don’t stop! I’m gonna cum all over the place!” She responded at first by stroking my cock even faster, her head still lying on its side on my stomach, inches from my prick. Then I heard her say, “That’s it baby, I want you to cum! Just cum all over! Cum for you mom.” And I sure did!

I gave her a very nice grunt and my cock exploded with my hot sticky seed spurting out all over. I could feel my mom bend my cock back towards her as she kept jacking me off. “Keep cumming, keep cumming for me honey! Oooh yes sweetie, give me all your sticky cum.” I never thought I would hear my mom talking dirty like that to me, not to mention jerking me off. I felt like I would cum forever as spurt after spurt of my jizz erupted out all over my shaft, her hand and on her face too! After she had milked me dry my mom sat up, and then turned around. She had my spunk all over her hand, in her hair and all over the left side of her face. I saw my spunk very slowly running down her forehead, cheek, nose and I had gotten some of my spunk on her lips too. My mom smiled, “Wow Craig I never had a guy cum that much before! How do you like the look of your mom with your cum on her face? Does it please you?” I nodded yes as she slid off the bed.

“I’m going to go clean off in the bathroom. Then I will clean you off. Keep watching the movie you like hon.” I watched my mom walk off, her mouth watering tits gently dancing up and down her hot ass moving just right in her boy short panties. She was in there for about five minutes before she came back out, her face clean and with a wash cloth in her hand. I wanted to suck on her tits again as she walked towards me and then sat back down on the bed. She very gently wiped my semi erect cock clean, glancing at me and smiling as she did. “Do you want to stay here a bit longer and watch the movie with me or do you want to go back to your homework?” I was not a fucking fool. Every sexual urge, every dark taboo desire told me to stay and that is what I told my mom.

When she was done she told me to spread my legs and then she sat down between them resting her back against my chest. She reached behind herself, grabbed my cock and placed it standing up against her back. She looked over her shoulder, grinned at me, “I wouldn’t want that poking me in my back. This way I can feel you getting hard again as we watch the movie.” She looked forward for a moment then turned around again. “Oh and Craig, you can play with my tits.” As she said that she grabbed my hands and placed them on her very nice breasts. I worked on fondling her tits, pinching and pulling on her nipples as we watched the porno. I noticed my mom had her hands between her legs and judging by the motion of her arms and her moaning she was getting herself off in front of me!

My cock suddenly got hard again as a dark thought flashed into my head. “Can I help you get off mom?” was all I said and as it turned out that is all I needed. Her hands immediately pulled mine from the fun I was having playing with her tits right down to the waist band on her boy short panties. She rubbed them around her abdomen for a few minutes, allowing me to feel the fabric, allowing me to become even more excited at the fact that only this thin piece of cloth separated my hands from her pussy. Then she placed my left on back on her tit, holding my other hand with her own. Then she very slowly guided it down between her legs, allowing my fingers to run over her pussy. Even though she still had her panties on I didn’t care, my mom was rubbing her pussy with my hand!

As my hand and hers rubbed up and down her pussy, my mom was moaning louder and louder, rubbing her back up and down on my cock. I was quickly becoming hard again, under these circumstances who wouldn't? Then she started to squirm around between my legs groaning like one of the adult film stars on the porno playing in the background. "Oh yes...oh yes...make me cum! That's it Craig, oh yes that's it! Make me cum...Make your mom cum!" I rubbed her pussy as best as I could, incredibly I could feel her wetness soaking threw her boy short panties. Then her ass rose up in the air, she screamed out loud as I kept rubbing her pussy. Her head bent down as her hands shot to her tit's, sucking on her own nipples she yelled out, "I'm cumming honey!" Then her hands slapped down on either side of my thighs as she rocked her hips back and forth almost like she was trying to fuck my hand as I rubbed on her. Her body heated up, sweat was rolling down her back as she panted like a dog, groaning wildly as her orgasm hit. I was so turned on and excited knowing I was getting my mom off.

She collapsed back on to me, her eyes closed, breathing hard she laid on me for a minute or two. I removed my hand from her soaking wet crotch and I very slowly massaged her tits with both of my hands. "Did you like that mom? Did I do good?" Her eyes snapped opened, glowing with delight. She smiled at me and said yes I did great. She hadn't had an orgasm like that in awhile and it felt great. She let me play with her tits for the next ten minutes as we watched the movie before she spoke again. "Honey, do you want to get me off again?" I said 'oh yeah mom I'd love too!' Then she instructed me to very slowly slide my hands down her body, down under her panties! My cock was oozing pre cum all over my mom's back by the time my finger tips got to her waist band, and then I very slowly slid them underneath! I felt my mom's small patch of pubic hair as my fingers made their way to her wet pussy lips. She was watching my hands the entire time, moaning and very, very slowly rubbing her back up and down my cock. I felt such an incredible rush as my fingers felt her wetness and her pussy lips. I began to rub her wet, swollen pussy lips with my fingers, I didn't know if she would let me finger fuck her. "Oooh yes. Do you feel how wet you made my pussy? Do you like my pussy Craig? Do you like how wet your mom's pussy is?" I whispered into her ear 'yes' as I rubbed up and down on her lips. She moaned softly as I did this then she said, "I can feel how hard you are. I can feel your sticky pre cum all over the small of my back." Then she rubbed the small of her back up and down on my shaft a bit faster saying, "I bet I could make you cum right now. That feels so good getting you off with my back, feeling your cock explode with your sticky jizz all over my back. Would you like to do that or can you wait?"

I honestly would have loved to have had my mom get me off like that. I was so horny she could easily have gotten me off just by rubbing her back up and down my prick. I sure would enjoy spewing my spunk all over her back too, I would have pretended I had just been fucking her doggie style or I had been fucking her hot ass and I was doing my money shot all over her but something told me to wait. "I would love to cum all over your back mom but I can wait. Just don't rub my cock so fast otherwise I will cum." Then my mom reached behind herself, wrapping her arms around my head she gently pulled my head forward. She rested her head on my chest then moved it over to her shoulder turning it towards me. "Kiss me Craig." Our lips met in a very passionate, forbidden kiss. Her tongue darted into my mouth, exploring my mouth before we began to French each other like two horny teenagers. She let go of my head as we continued to kiss, I watched as she then began to play with her own tits, massaging them as well as pinching her own nipples. The she pulled her lips away from mine, "You can finger me. I want you finger fuck me, ok?" Shit, she didn't need to ask that! I happily slid several fingers into my mom's hot, wet, tight cunt and went wild fucking her with them.

She looked down at her panties moaning as she watched my hands underneath them. She couldn't actually see my fingers sliding in and out, in and out of her pussy but neither of us cared. She was moaning with approval as I was fingering her. Then I decided to talk dirty to my mom. "You like that mom? Your pussy feels so good. It is so tight and wet! I want to finger fuck you every day! I wish I knew how you tasted." She said it felt great; I was doing a great job fucking her pussy with my fingers. Then she kissed me again and then told me to pull my fingers out of cunt, she wanted to watch me taste her wetness. I eagerly did what she said; I pulled them out and replaced them with the fingers on my other hand. My mom watched as I put my fingers with her pussy juice into my mouth. Wow! Her pussy juice tasted great. When I pulled my fingers out of my mouth my mom grabbed them and licked on them. Now I pulled my other fingers out of her pussy and watched my mom lick her own sweetness off of my fingers. As she did that she began to finger herself. She made a few thrusts into her own pussy with her fingers then pulled them out and offered them to me to lick clean. This went on for the next ten minutes or so, we took turns fingering her pussy and feeding her pussy honey to each other, taking time kiss each other to see how she tasted on each other's lips.

After doing this for that long of a time brought my dark yearnings to an even higher level. Now when I took my turn in her pussy I decided to leave them there and just finger fuck my mom to her orgasm. "It's time to make you cum mom." was all I said to her as I wildly drilled my fingers in and out of her slurping wet pussy. My mom grabbed her tits letting me watch her alternate between licking and sucking on her nipples while moaning. It took awhile longer before I made my mom orgasm again which was fine by me. I loved making her squirm between my legs, I loved listening to her moan and I loved watching her playing with her own great tits. I felt her pussy tighten up as she closed her thighs on my hand, I knew before she started moaning she was going to cum. "Faster honey, faster! Fuck my pussy with your fingers faster! Oh yes that's it! Make mommy cum! Make me cum!" It was dirty hearing her talk to me like that and I loved it! Every time she groaned out 'make mommy cum' just brought out such dark lustful yearnings in me. Then she screamed out loud and I could feel her pussy release her sweetness, coating my fingers with her warm sticky honey. When she had subsided I pulled my fingers out of her wet pussy. My mom grabbed my wrist and held between our faces. We both licked my fingers clean before allowing our tongues to meet again in some very hot, i****tuous tongue action.

I had a raging hard on now which my mom could easily feel pressing against her back. She spun around so that we were facing each other; her nipples were brushing up against mine, which was very pleasurable. My mom saw the reaction in my eyes when her hard nipples touched mine so she began to shake her body side to side rubbing her nipples across mine. I had to let out a nice moan which made my mom smile. She kept complete eye contact with the entire time. My cock was right up against her boy short panties, slowly rubbing back and forth on my shaft. "Sweetheart are you ready to cum again?" I gave her a huge smile as I shook my head yes. She gave me a wicked grin and then very slowly she began to slide down my body. Oh wow the feeling of her sweaty body slowly sliding down my prick nearly made me explode! My mom started lick my nipples before lightly biting on them, it drove me wild! My mom kept on doing that which began to drive me crazy with lust. "I want to hear you beg me to make you cum." my mom suddenly said. That was so easy for me to do and I started begging her to make me cum.

"Please mom...please make me cum! I have to cum so badly! Please mom! Please be a good mom and make me cum." After begging her for a minute or two, enduring her expert ability to drive me wild via my nipples she spoke up in a very seductive manner. "Well since I have been such a naughty mother and made my own son so hard, I guess I should be a good mother and make you cum." Then she kept sliding down my body, I didn't know what she had in mind, was she going to jerk me off, give me a blow job...I just had no idea and I didn't care. I was watching wild eye as my cock reached her tits, I could feel it slowly sliding between her tits before the head of my prick popped out from between them. My mom saw the desire in my eyes and now she stopped and began to very slowly rub her tits up and down my cock. She didn't say a word as she began to fuck my cock with her tits! I kept screaming in my mind, 'Mom is fucking my cock with her tits! A tit job! She is giving me a tit job!" She kept looking into my eyes as she worked my prick faster and faster between her breasts. Her nipples lightly brushed against my body and my pubic hair only adding to the intense pleasure. Then she very, very slowly slid my cock between her tits bending her head down to watch it. Suddenly I felt her tongue tickling my cock head then she stopped and looked up at me. "Oh I'm sorry baby. I was just so curious to see how your pre cum tasted." I responded with 'you taste me any time you want mom.' She gave me a very hot, seductive look and then went back to fucking my cock with her tits.

Faster and faster she went working my cock between her succulent mounds. "I want you to cum all over them. Show mommy how much you love her tits and cover them with your sticky, tasty, creamy spunk." At that moment I wished my dad would stay on his trip all month! My mom rubbed her body up and down on my, allowing my hard shaft to slide between her tits over and over again. I did not last too long as my insatiable lust took over my body and all I could picture in hormone ridden teenage brain was cumming all over my moms' tits. That mental visual playing out in my mind made me lose track of reality as I did not warn my mom when I going to explode with spunk. Suddenly I groaned and my hot jizz began to pump out of my cock. My mom quickly balanced herself on one hand as she used her other to keep my cock pressed between her breasts. She kept working her body up and down my cum spewing shaft. As I looked down at her she was looking up at me. "Oh yes Craig. Keep cumming! Oh god your cum feels so good on tits!" I could see my white sticky seed oozing through my mom's fingers so I could only imagine how cum covered her tits must be. Once when my cock head popped out of the top her tits some spunk shot out and landed on my stomach. I knew could tell by the feel I was making a huge sticky mess between her tits, on her hand and all over my cock. I was enjoying every spasm and for a moment I didn't think I was going to stop!

When I did finally stop my mom let go of my cock. My shaft slapped against my stomach, covered with a huge sticky mess of my jizz. She sat up and held her tits in her hands, showing off all of the spunk she had worked out of me. Then as she looked at me, sitting on her knees she massaged my cum all over her tits, massaging it into her skin like it was lotion. "Wow honey. I never had anyone cum that much before! I didn't realize that an i****tuous action like that would make anyone blow that big of a wad." She grabbed the towel she had used before to clean off my cock, taking her time my mom very slowly wiped off my cock and my stomach. "I think we both need to take a shower to get fully cleaned up from the mess I caused you to make." I was thinking we were going to take a shower but my mom dashed those hopes when she said told me she needed to make a phone call. I left reluctantly and my mom could tell. She said maybe next time her and I could shower together.

------------------------

The phone call she makes from the mom's point of view:

I talked to my s****r Alicia for awhile, wanting to tell her what my son and I had just done and wanting to tell her some other dark feelings I was having. I finally just blurted out, "I caught Craig masturbating yesterday when I came home from work." My s****r went silent for a few moments before responding. "Wow, I was not expecting to hear that. Did you watch him or bust him?" Now I was silent for a bit but my s****r kept pressing me. "You watched him didn't you Samantha. What was it like? Did he know you were watching?" I couldn't believe how my s****r was taking this but in another way I wasn't. "Yes I watched him...all the way to completion. It was so odd and I felt so dirty for doing it but...since my husband is never home...I couldn't resist." My s****r said, 'so he didn't see you did he?' I got very quiet and then I admitted to my s****r what happened.

"Um...well Alicia...he does know I saw. I stood in his bedroom doorway and watched him jerk off." Alicia was quiet for an eternity. "Wow! I bet he loves having a mom like you! He sure wasn't bashful. I guess it would be ok to watch, I mean it's not like you two fucked...or did you go that far?" I knew I had just opened Pandora ’s Box with my s****r but I didn't think I could close the lid now. "Well...please don't anyone...promise me!" "You did do something...now I'm curious. Of course I promise I won't tell anyone. So what happened next?

"After dinner last night, before I went to bed...um...I...asked Craig if I could give him a hand job. He said yes of course." My s****r responded back 'well of course! What son wouldn't let his mom jack him off if she asked?' "Well then...I...I...took my bra off and let him cum all over me." "No you didn't! Oh my god Samantha! And did you do anything today?" I broke down and told my s****r that when I got home my son was sitting there naked waiting for me and how jerked him again. I told her about my fight with my husband, how unwanted I was feeling and that to get back at him I told my s****r what I had done with my son. Watching the movie, jacking him off on my face, letting him finger fuck me and then fucking him with my tits. When my s****r finally spoke again the first thing she said was, 'Craig got off that much. Wow! I would have loved to have seen that!"

I was shocked but relieved. I commented on how she was taking all of this, Alicia then said. "Well, you have needs to. Your husband isn't taking care of them. You and I would be going down on each other when we were teenagers. so I don't know. It is weird but yet it does sound kind of hot. I can see how it would be a turn on, he's your son, and it’s a forbidden taboo thing which would only add to the erotic ness of it. If your son will let you jerk him off, makes me want to see if he would let his aunt do it too! I have needs to." My s****r was a single mom, the jerk she was with left her just before she had her baby 8 months ago. Now I felt ok with telling her what was on my mind. "Alicia the thing is I am so turned on by making my son cum, I want to take it further but I don't know how. I don't know if I can cross the mother son line anymore than what I have."

"Well how much further do you want to go?" I thought for a moment then I figured I would just spill it all. "I want to give him a blow job. I tasted a bit of his pre cum and I just want to have it all in my mouth. You know how much I love the taste of cum." My s****r replied, "As much as I love it." "And I want to fuck him. I know my son would fuck me like a wild man. And since I had my tubes tied I can't get pregnant so he could fuck me, cum inside of me and we don't have to worry about anything. I know this is so wrong but I want him. I want my son in everyway possible Alicia." "So that's why you called me, you want your younger s****r's help. Well I think I can do that, after all what are s****rs for but under one condition though." I asked her what that was and was oddly pleasantly shocked by her condition. "I want to join in. Listening to you and thinking about this, it would be so dirty, nasty for me to have some sexual fun with my nephew. It is really turning me on thinking about it and thinking about how much you say he cum's. I will have our mom baby-sit my son and let's say I come over tomorrow. Just go along with what ever I decide to do. And trust me; we will give Craig a sexual fantasy he will never forget."

"Really? But we are starting down the i****t road." "Oh come on Samantha, you majored in psyche. You know how normal it is for boys his age to have wet dreams about their mom's and/or s****rs. It's called the Oedipus complex. We had thoughts about dad which is why we ended up so many times eating each other out. When you went down on me I would pretend it was dad licking me. Besides I know Craig would enjoy it, I saw the way he would look at my tits as they swelled up and now that I am breast feeding and they are still large."

I thanked my s****r and told her to call me at work when she was ready to come over, we would meet and give my son a surprise.


When I left for work the next morning I snuck out, avoiding my son Matt. I was still very uneasy about what I was doing with him on one hand and on the other I was getting the physical attention from my son that my husband has been neglecting. I did leave him a note, I told him not to jack off when he got home, to wait for me and I wanted him naked as soon as he got home. I figured that would give my son all sorts of dirty thoughts throughout his day at school.

My s****r called me at work part way through the day to tell me she could not find a baby sitter so she would not be able to come over that evening to ‘help’ me with my son. She asked me if I was still going to pleasure my son and I said yes. She then asked if I was going to more to him that what I had been doing and I said I didn’t know. Here is how that conversation went.

“Oh come on Samantha. You know you must be driving Matt crazy. You have to do more to him; you told me last night you wanted to.”

“Yes but I was hoping you could come over and kind of help me with that. But now you can’t. I don’t know what to do. A part of me knows this is wrong but another growing part of me is really enjoying this.”

“Well then just let go and give into that part. Have some fun with your son. Do some things that you know your husband wouldn’t do because he is too busy or he just wouldn’t. Remember, you have a very horny teenage boy as your sex toy; play with him.”
After I hung up with my s****r I thought about what she said and she was right, I needed to let go and have some fun with my son. I decided not to take a lunch and to leave early so I could surprise my son. As I drove home my mind wandered through a dark fantasy land of erotic sexual things I wanted to try and experience, things I could never get my husband to do but now I had my son to try it out on. I ended up getting home only a half hour after my son got home from school.

As soon as I got in the house I called out Matt’s name, he came running downstairs and met me in the f****y room. He was naked and had a very nice erection going.

“MOM! You’re home early? So are you going jack me off or give me a tit job? I have been thinking about cumming all over your tits all day.”

I gave my son a wicked, happy smile. It was so nice to have someone find me that sexually desirable that they thought about me all day and the first thing they wanted to do when they saw me was to get off. I placed my hands on my sons’ shoulders and thought for a moment before answering him.

“Just stand right there Matt.” He did as I said with a smile on his face. I slowly stripped off my shirt and tossed it off to the side. I played with my tits for a few moments; my sons’ eyes were glued to me. “Do you want me to take my bra off Matt? Would you like to see my tits?” He gave a wild nod ‘yes’ with his head. I crossed my arm across my tits. “Oh no Matt, you have to ask me.”

“Mom, take your bra off. Please take off your bra.”

“Why?”

“I want to see your tits. I would really love to cum all over them too.”

I smiled and turned my back to my son, I let him undo my bra. I held it over my tits as I turned around to face my son again. Then I very slowly removed my arms and just let it fall to the floor. I let my son stare at tits for a few moments before I got close to him. I gently took his hands and placed them on my tits. Matt knew what to do. He fondled them at first before asking me if he could suck on them. I told him he could. It sent suck electrifying chills through my body as son licked on my nipples and then sucked away on each of my breasts. It was so different than when my husband would do it. He seemed to do it as if just going through the motions as something he had to do in comparison to my son who truly enjoyed pleasuring my tits. I just let my son play with them for a few moments while I stood there moaning and slowly stroking his hard cock.

Then I gently pushed Matt back a few steps. I slowly got down on my knees then I lay down on the carpet on my back. I was still wearing my dress slacks as I looked up at my son. I looked up at my son who looked a bit confused. “Matt honey, I want to watch you jerk off and I want to cum all over me.” He grinned big time as I motioned to him to stand over me. I had him straddle my body at my hips; he seemed to tower over me as I laid there, his feet and ankles touching either side of my hips.

“So mom, you just want me to stand here and jerk off all over your body?”

“Yes sweet heart. From my stomach up, I just want to watch your cock spurt out your cum. I really love the feeling of hot spunk landing on my body.” As I was saying this I very sensuously rubbing my hands all over my stomach and tits.

“Even your face or is that off limits?”

“I know you really want to cum on my face don’t you Matt?” He said yes so I told him he could cum on any part of my body from my stomach up and if he could hit my face then I wouldn’t mind.

I loved watching my son standing over me and jerking off all over me. His cum felt so good splattering all over my stomach, my tits and on my face. After..... was done I opened my eyes and looked at my son standing over me. He looked so incredibly happy at what he did. He smiled and asked, "How was that mom?"
I sat up and looked down at my body glistening with his spunk all over it. My son's cum stuck to my face like sticky glue. "That was really good honey." My son stepped aside to let me get up. I grabbed my shirt and bra, leaving his cum all over me. "Ok honey I want you to remain naked for the rest of the night. When you are ready to jack off again come find me." My son smiled and said he would be seeing me in a few. I went up stairs to my room, shut the bedroom door and went into my bathroom. I stood in front of the mirror for a few minutes just looking at .... spunk all over my body and my face. I wiped is cum off of my face, hesitated for a few moments before taking my first taste of son's spunk. Needless to say I licked my fingers clean of all his tasty jizz. Then I spent some time slowly rubbing his spunk all over my body as if it was lotion. I smelled like I cum but I didn't mind, I would take a shower later.

About an hour later my son came searching me out, his prick was hard and bright red. He found me in my bedroom; proudly he held his rock hard cock in his hand. "I'm ready mom. What do you want me to do?"

I had changed my clothes into something more comfortable. I told him to stand there and to keep hold of his nice cock. I got down on my knees in front of him and placed my hands on his hips, keeping him just a couple of inches away from my face. I looked up at my very happy son. "You don't mind if I watch you jack off again. I just want to be up close so I can get a good look. Now let me know when you are ready to cum, OK?" He nodded yes as he began to jerk on his shaft.

It was so erotic being inches away from my son's prick, being that close and watch his hand speed up and down his hard shaft. I think he knew I was going to let him cum on my face again; I guessed that considering how fast he was jerking himself off. He ran his hands through my hair several times moaning softly, 'Mom you have such a beautiful face, I can't wait to shoot my wad all over it.' I smiled at him, my guess was right. I was becoming lost in my dirty, taboo thoughts and erotic desires to watch his cock erupt with his hot, sticky salty cum. My husband would never do this and at that moment I was so glad I had a son who would.

As he jerked himself off faster and faster he groaned a bit louder. "Mom I've been watching some Milf movies on the internet. They all ended with the guy’s cumming all over the mom's faces. It made me so hard."

"Were you imagining it was me? Did you imagine yourself jerking off all over my face?"

"Fuck yes mom!"

I could tell by the amount of pre cum being milked out of his cock that he getting closer to his climax. I watched as cock changed colors as more bl**d rushed to his prick head. My son's cock went from red to deep purple-red shade. I could see his cock head swelling up. Then my son frantically yelled out, "Oh god mom I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum all over your face!"

I don't know what came over me, I heard my s****r's voice in the back of my mind just saying over and over again, 'Come on Samantha, do it! You know you want to. Make your son happy.'

I tilted my head back an inch or two and opened my mouth. I didn't stick my tongue out; I just left my mouth open. My son suddenly said in a very excited voice, "Can I really mom?!"

I nodded my head yes and said softly, "If you want to ..... If it will make you happy."

My son's first spurt of jizz shot out of his cock and landed on my nose and forehead. I kept my eyes closed as I had a feeling my son would adjust his aim and I was right. .... unleashed the rest of his cum load into my open mouth. My son kept groaning over and over 'oh yes mom, oh yes mom!' as he jerked himself off into my mouth. Spurt after spurt of his thick, hot salty jizz landed in my mouth and I held it there, not wanting to swallow it all until I knew he was done. I opened my eyes just enough to watch my son milk his last spurt out of his prick. It seemed to move in slow motion, just like a porn movie. I watch his spunk shoot out of his cock and a moment later I felt it hitting the back of my throat. I held his cum in my mouth a few more moments before I closed my mouth and swallowed his huge wad. .... gave me a wide eyed looked and smiled as he watched me swallowing all of his spunk. I reached up and wiped off the cum from my face with my index and middle fingers. I opened my mouth, slid them in and sucked them clean.

I didn't say a word to my son; I just gave him a smile and stood up. He looked at me, still a bit in shock I think. Shocked that I just let him cum in my mouth and that I swallowed his wad and didn't spit it out. "Ok honey, why don't you start on your homework and I will start making dinner. When you are done with your home work we can watch another porno movie if you would like."

"Serious mom? That would be great. I'm glad I don't have a lot of homework tonight!" Then he quickly ran off to his bedroom to get started. I smiled to myself as I went downstairs to start on dinner. I had the taste of my son's cum in my mouth all the way up until I served dinner. I felt a bit guilty and dirty for what I did, that was up until my husband called from his business trip. He was going out to eat, having a great time. That just intensified my feeling of having my own fun with our son. Although dinner my son was very happy to show me how hard he was and to tell me that he was almost done with his homework. I had never seen ..... eat his dinner that fast and then rush off to finish his homework but he had the incentive of having more sexual fun with me. It seemed like no sooner had I cleaned up after dinner that my son was back downstairs beaming away that he had finished his homework and was ready to jack off for me again. He was sporting a very nice erection.

I led him into the f****y room where we had a big screen TV. I handed my son a couple of porno movies; on the way home I had stopped by an adult store and bought a couple of Milf adult movies for my son to get more idea's from. "Why don't you pick out one we can watch while I go upstairs and change." I gave my son a quick kiss on the cheek and headed up to my bedroom. I knew he would enjoy picking out a movie from that selection.

I put on a pair of boy short panties and a matching bra, a lace bra, then headed back downstairs. My son already had a DVD playing. He looked at me with a huge smile on his face. "Mom! You bought all Milf movies! You are the best!"

I sat down next to my son, patted his thigh and we started to watch the movies. My son was naked so I found in entertaining to watch his cock become stiff. I told him he could finger my pussy or play with my tits while we watched the movie. He instantly reached over with his hand and slid it down my boy short panties. I let out a moan as his fingers ran over my clit as he slid them into my pussy. My son then began to finger fuck me, rubbing my clit with his thumb.

“Wow mom you are so wet!”

I was so horny and laid my head back on the couch, closed me eyes and just moaned ‘yes I am’ to my son. Then I asked him not to stop that I wanted him to make me cum. I let myself get lost in the passionate feeling my son was giving to me. After a few minutes I pushed my bra down so I could start to play with my tits. I rubbed my own nipples, moaning louder as Matt fingered me faster. I felt my son reposition himself on the couch so I opened one eye to look at what he was doing. He was up on his knees, his hard cock bobbing up and down with pre cum dripping out of it. He was leaning towards my tits but quickly stopped when he saw my eye open.

“I was going to suck on your tits mom. Is that ok?”

I smiled as I closed my eye again. I held my tit up to him. “Yes Matt you can suck on my tits.”

His free hand took my own as he began to fondle my tit. I felt his wet tongue flick across my hard nipple and then he gave it a light suck. I let out a loud scream of delight to let him know I approved. Then he circled his tongue around my areola before he clamped his wet lips down on my nipple. As Matt sucked on my tit he used his tongue to play with my nipple. At the same time I was fondling my other tit, pinching my nipple trying to make myself get off quickly. Then I felt my pussy clench down on his fingers and I unleashed a flood of pussy juice all over his fingers. My shot open as I cried out in delight, “OH god Matt! Yesssssss!” He kept finger fucking my pussy, the slurping noise was still audible over the sucking noise he was making on my tit. I arched my back and wiggled around on the couch as my body jolted from the intensity of my orgasm.

It was more than I could take as I opened my eyes after my orgasm subsided. Matt had sat back down, his fingers glistening with my wetness. I was still breathing hard as I grabbed his hand licked my sweetness off of them. I held his hand with one hand and began to stroke his very hard and throbbing cock.

I looked into Matt’s eyes; the lust I saw in them was beyond anything I had seen in my husbands’ eyes for years. He leaned back, expecting me to just jerk him off. Well I didn’t. I was so overcome by my own hormones, I thought about what my s****r said to me and watching my hand slide up and down his cock was more than I could take.

In a move that even took my son by surprise I quickly got on my knees on the couch, bent my head down over his lap and slid his hard prick into my mouth. He tasted so good and it felt so dirty sliding my son’s prick into my mouth. Matt let out the loudest moan.

“OH FUCK MOM!” was all he said as my tongue danced all over his hot throbbing cock. I slurped down his pre cum as if it was a tasty desert. My son placed a hand on my head as I wildly worked my mouth up and down his cock. My mouth was quickly filling with his pre cum and my saliva, I was salivating like a hungry dog as I sucked away on Matt’s cock. As I held his shaft with one hand I fondled his balls with my other making my son moan even louder.

He kept groaning over and over ‘oh yes mom suck it! Suck my cock! Please don’t stop.’ That only encouraged me even more to continue with my oral pleasuring of my son. I opened my eyes for a few moments just looking down at my son’s cock going in and out of my mouth. I felt like such a dirty, slutty mom. My mouth was filled with my son’s hard prick and very soon it would be filled with his cum. I closed my eyes and worked his cock faster in and out of my mouth, applying as much suction as could to his throbbing cock as my tongue licked all over his shaft.

Then Matt raised his hips up and squealed “MOM I’m GONNA CUM!” I prepared myself for my son to erupt in my mouth and down my throat. It actually had been a while since I had a guy shoot his wad in my mouth, Matt’s dad really didn’t like blow jobs. I was so caught off guard by the amount of spunk that burst out of Matt’s cock. He out did his father by what seemed like gallon’s! I couldn’t handle all his cum that seemed to stream out of his prick non-stop. I swallowed as much and as quickly as I could but it was not nearly enough. His jizz ran out of my mouth as I kept working his cock in and out of my mouth. I could feel his hot sticky cum running down the sides of my mouth and down my chin. The salty smell of spunk hit me hard as well. He finished his ejaculation pretty quickly; it seemed he blew his entire wad in just two spurts. I opened my eyes as I kept swallowing his load and what I sight.

Talk about a messy blow job. My son’s balls and cock seemed covered with his load. I sucked him dry as quickly as I could before letting his cock pop out of my mouth. I glanced up at Matt, his eyes said it all, they were filled with lust and joy; I knew he really enjoyed getting a blow job from me. I licked off as much of his spunk as I could off of my face before I used my hand to just wipe it clean. Without thinking I then licked my hand clean. Then I went to work cleaning up the mess I made of his balls and cock. I ran my lips up and down his shaft a couple of times before I just held it with my hand I licked it like an ice cream cone. Then I bent down further into his lap and sucked his balls into my mouth. Once there I licked and sucked his balls clean before I allowed them to slid out of my mouth.

“Oh god mom, that was awesome! I never had a blow job before. Thanks for letting me cum in your mouth.”

I smiled at my son as I now stood up on the couch, straddling him. I looked down at my son smiling. “It’s your turn now Matt.” I motioned him to give me his hands. He reached up and placed his warm hands on my boy short panties. As soon as I let them go he knew exactly what to do, he pulled my panties down to my ankles. I placed my hands on his head to steady myself as I stepped out of them. My son’s eyes were fixed on my wet pussy. I fingered myself a bit as I kept looking down at him.

I pulled my pussy lips apart and said, “Matt, you get one lick. Make it good or won’t let you continue.” Then I slowly lowered my pussy down onto his face. He had his tongue sticking waiting to press it against my wet pussy lips. Just before the tip of his tongue touched me I reminded him he only gets one lick. I lowered myself down and my son gave me a great, very slow lick. He ran his tongue up and down each of my wet pussy lips in one continuous motion, flicked it across my clit before ramming it as deep as he could get into my pussy. I felt him wagging the tip of it in my pussy like a snake’s tongue. I let out a moan and smiled at the same time. Matt kept eye contact with me the entire time. Then when he pulled his tongue out I stood back up.

“How was that mom? Can I eat you out?”

“That was really good Matt. Yes, you can lick my pussy and make me cum again.” I told my son to get up as I sat back down on the couch. I laid myself back as I spread my legs wide. My son moved between them before kneeling down. I rubbed my pussy as he moved his face closer. I placed my hand tenderly under his chin, “Now make mom cum.”

I let my son lick me into a wonderful, delightful erotic bliss. He really had no idea what to do which made it feel so good. I loved how sloppy he was trying to please me. I could tell he enjoyed how I tasted the way he lapped at my pussy. A couple of times he sucked on my clit as drove his tongue deep into my wet pussy. A couple of times he looked up from between my legs and asked if he was doing a good job. I moaned yes, placed one hand on his and gently pushed his face back onto my pussy. I used my other hand to play with my tits. My son watched me fondling my tits, playing with nipples, tugging on them, pinching them and then I raised one up to my mouth and he watched me flick my tongue across my own hard nipple.
I started to grind my hips into his face as I could feel my own orgasm building. Matt suddenly stopped and looked at me with a dirty little smirk. I asked him why he stopped and he answered with, ‘Will you fuck my cock with your tits again? I want to cum all over them.’

“Oh you dirty boy! How did I ever raise such a dirty, horny son? Of course I will but only if you jack off on them. I love watching you jerking off and I love watching your cum shoot out of your cock.” He grinned ear to ear and said he would jack off for me any time I wanted.

Now he slid a couple of fingers into my pussy and started to fuck me with them. I was not expecting that and I responded by letting out a loud ‘oh god Matt!’ Then he went back to licking me as he kept finger fucking me. I couldn’t last under that delightful pleasuring. I placed my legs over my son’s shoulders then I wrapped them around his neck and locked them as I felt my orgasm building. Then I used my legs to pull his face into my pussy as my orgasm hit. I grabbed my son’s hair as well and just rubbed his face all over my pussy. His tongue never stopped lapping away at me. I squirmed all over the couch yelling out ‘oh god yes! Oh god yes! Don’t stop honey, don’t stop!’

I only released my son once my orgasm had subsided. I lay there, feeling nearly spent. My son sat up straight on his knees, his chin and lips glistened from my wetness. He grinned at me and asked if he did good. I was still breathing hard and all I could say was ‘yes you did great.’ I noticed his cock was becoming erect again but I knew he still needed more time. So I asked him if he would take off my bra and suck on my tits for awhile. He jumped up as I leaned forward and nearly tore my bra off. Then he positioned himself so he could play with my tits. His cock was pressing against my abdomen, very close to my pussy. I was so tempted to grab his cock and insert it into my pussy but I was still afraid to take it to that level. I was happy that my son didn’t try that, he seemed to be enjoying just fondling my breasts and sucking on them.

After a bit I had him stopped and told him to just watch the movie with me. We sat and watched a couple more scenes; I wanted to give him a nice rest. But when the next scene came on in our Milf movie it was a tit fucking scene. Matt asked me if I was ready to let him fuck my tits so he could jerk off on them. I smiled and asked him if he was ready and he said yes.

So now it was turn to get on my knees between his legs. I held his cock in my hand for a moment before pressing it between my tits.

“Matt honey, would you like to hold my tits together around your cock?”

His hands shot down to my tits, he grabbed them and pressed them together. Now I began to move my body up and down, making my son’s cock move up and down between my tits. I was enjoying fucking my son’s cock with my tits and I could tell he was loving it just as much. Matt kept giving me instructions, telling me when to speed up and when to slow down. I licked his cock head a couple times just to bring back the recent memory of me giving him head. I knew my son enjoyed it when I would talk dirty to him so I would ask him if he loved watching his cock fucking my tits. He said ‘oh yeah mom’. Then I asked if he liked it because I was his mom and he said that made it even better. I worked his cock for sometime, I knew it would take awhile considering the wad he let go in my mouth.

“Matt are you ready to cum? Remember I want to watch you jerk off on my tits.”

“Oh yes mom, I’m getting close. Don’t worry I will jerk off jack off on your tits! I want to cum all over them and watch you lick my spunk off of them afterwards.” I smiled and thought, ‘what a naughty son I have.’

After a bit longer I could feel his stiffening and judging by how his eyes were glazing over I knew he was very close. Suddenly, in an almost frantic tone he screeched out, “Stop mom, stop. I’m ready to cum.” He let go of my tits and I leaned back a bit, now holding my tits in my hands. I held them up to my son as if they were a prize. Matt grabbed his cock and wildly jerked on it. He leaned forward just repeating himself, ‘I’m gonna cum on your tits mom, and I’m gonna cum all over them.’

Then a small spurt of his jizz shot out his cock and hit me on the chin. My son aimed his cock right at my tits and with just one more stroke he blew his load. I pressed my tits together and just watched him jerk off all over them. It was not a big load but it was enough that it made him very happy. He watched with a wild look as his cum landed on each of my tits with some of it landing on my areola and nipples.

“That’s it Matt. Oh yes Matt keep it up. Cover mommies tits with your cum!” As quickly as he started my son was done. I kept a hold on my tits as my son stopped jerking on his cock. He let it go and I decided to lean forward to suck him dry. Quickly Matt grabbed his cock and helped guide it into my mouth. I bobbed my head up and down on it a couple of times, sucking as hard as I could. Then I let it slid out of my mouth. I held my tits up as I bent my face down and very slowly licked them clean. I saved the spunk that was on my nipples for last. The entire time my son and kept eye contact both of us enjoying the i****tuous moment.

When I was done I looked at the clock. It was getting late and I knew my son was drained dry for the night. We shut off the TV and went up stairs. Matt asked if he could just sl**p with me and I said that was fine. It was odd sl**ping naked next to my son but I did enjoy it too. As I went to sl**p I thought that I would have to call my s****r tomorrow and let her know what my son and I did. I knew she would want to know

... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 37242  |  
95%
  |  24

A Son's Summer Awakening - Book One


A Son's Summer Awakenings - Book One

Another ambiguous biographical fantasy by DizzyD

Story Codes: Fb, fb, ff, bb, mom-son, b*o-s*s, inc, voy, mast. oral

This story is purely a work of fiction, and while parts may depict actual occurrences, it is not intended to be biographical. It is protected under law, and conforms to all legal statutes and is protected under the Byrne Convention.

Chapter One

Jimmy Barnes was a typical teenage boy. He liked baseball, riding his bike and playing video games. But lately something had changed... he had begun noticing girls. It wasn't that he hadn't noticed them before, but until recently they were something to be tormented, or avoided because they were different. But now he was noticing that they had pretty faces, long legs and curvy bodies. He also discovered something else... sometimes when he looked at girls, his penis would grow and get hard. And it seemed to happen more when he looked at an older girl with bigger boobs and a rounder bum, like his teacher, his next door neighbor, and even his own mom.

Some of his friends had bragged about seeing naked girls, although most had only seen their own s****rs. But Jimmy was an only c***d, so he didn't have that luxury. Although on one glorious morning, his mom had walked naked past his room thinking he was asl**p, and gave him a brief glimpse of her gorgeous body. It was a sight he replayed in his over and over in his head, and each time he did, he got a boner. It seemed like puberty was hitting him like a freight train. He hadn't even learned what masturbation was yet, but seeing any naked female up close was becoming an obsession.

Summer time had arrived, and it was time for a lot of outdoor activities. Jimmy's best friend Billy Wade lived right next door, and the Wades had a pool that Jimmy looked forward to using for two reasons... a summer full of swimming, and seeing Billy's 16 year old s****r Sandi and her friends in bathing suits. Both he and Billy had talked about checking out the half-naked older teenage girls all summer... although Billy was more interested in Sandi's friends than her. Even though she was probably one of the hottest girls of the bunch, Sandi was still his s****r, and she treated him like a little k** sometimes, and that really annoyed him.

As Jimmy sat on his bed contemplating the summer, he heard the shower running in the master bathroom. His bedroom shared a common wall with the master bath, and since it was the only one with a shower stall, he always knew when his mom was showering. Carol had given birth to Jimmy when she was fresh out of college. She and Jimmy's dad had planned on a long and happy life together with their new son, but that plan was tragically changed by a d***k driver when Jimmy was only nine. The loss of his dad had affected both mother and son very deeply, and caused them to form an extremely close bond.

Fortunately for the both of them, Jimmy's dad had planned for the future, so after the accident they were provided for very well. Being financially secure allowed Carol to be a stay at home mom, plus it assured her that she could always be there for her young son. It also allowed her to do things that some of the other mothers couldn't do, like maintain a membership at a fitness club. She visited it three or four times a week, which helped keep her body in excellent shape.

Just shy of her thirty-fifth birthday, Carol still had a tight body that made many people think she was in her mid 20's. Her face also belied her age, with soft unblemished skin, emerald green eyes and auburn hair that she always kept in the latest styles. Still, even though her stunning looks afforded many opportunities, she had not dated since her husband's death almost three years earlier. Instead, she dedicated herself to raising her son.

Jimmy listened to the running water and conjured up the memory of the time he had caught that brief glimpse of his mom's naked body, just a few days earlier. She had gotten out of the shower that morning and had forgotten that she had left her robe in the laundry room. Thinking he was still asl**p, she quietly opened the bathroom door and tiptoed past his room. Jimmy heard the bathroom door open and awakened just in time to see his nude mother walk past. The profile view he had gave him the perfect angle to see her full breasts, flat tummy and round ass. For an adolescent boy, it was enough to make his dick instantly hard. But since it happened so fast, it also made him want to see more.

Now, as he continued listening to the water, he looked at the small trap door in the wall. It was put in to give a plumber easy access to the tub's plumbing, and many of the homes built at that time had them. It was a little unsightly, and Carol had placed a chair in front of it in an attempt to make it less conspicuous. Not only was it an eye-sore, but the door was made of plywood, so it didn't muffle the sound of the shower very well. Still, Jimmy had heard the noise for so long that he barely noticed it. But ever since he had taken an interest in girls, the noise now meant something new to him... it meant that on the other side of that wall was a naked woman.

This wasn't the first time Jimmy had imagined his mom in the shower, but this time something was different. For some reason he was suddenly compelled to open the trap door and look inside. Once he was sure his mom was in the shower, he quietly moved the chair aside and examined the door. It was painted the same color as his room, and was held closed by hinges and a screw. Jimmy went to his dresser and pulled out a small screwdriver that he used to change the batteries in his many electronic games. Then, very carefully, he loosened the screw and opened the small door.

Once he had it open, he saw the back of the tub right in front of him, with the various water and drain pipes attached. He was so close that he could actually hear his mom humming as she showered. The door had been closed so long that he had to brush away some dust and cobwebs before pushing his face into the dark opening. He really had no idea what to expect, but then he noticed something... there was a small beam of light coming from around one of the pipes. Jimmy's heart raced as he leaned forward, getting his eye as close to the light as possible. When he did, he had to hold his breath, because through a small crack he could actually see his mom's legs!

Jimmy couldn't believe it. He thought he might actually get a good look at his beautiful mom's naked body. Instantly he felt his adolescent prick starting to stir. But as he lowered his head to see further up her body, his heart sank. The crack between the tub and the drain pipe was only wide enough to let him see just above her knees before he lost his line of sight. Jimmy tried to move his head in every conceivable angle, but it was no use. Even when his mom moved to the back of the shower, mid-thigh was the best view he got. Jimmy was frustrated that he was so close, but couldn't see any more. At that moment, he turned frustration into motivation and decided that he had to find a way to get a better view. With that he carefully closed the trap door, replaced the screw and put the chair back in place.

As Jimmy sat on his bed thinking about what he had just seen, he heard the bathroom door open. Then a moment later, there was a knock on his door. Knowing it was his mom, Jimmy quickly checked to make sure the chair back in place before grabbing a hand held video game and saying, "C'mon in."

Carol walked into his room dressed in a terrycloth robe, dabbing her wet hair with a towel. She looked at her cute little boy sitting on his bed playing his game and said, "So what are you going to do today, k**do?"

For a moment, Jimmy just looked at her. He couldn't believe how pretty she was. Her face looked so fresh and clean from the shower, and even though the heavy robe didn't really flatter her, knowing she was naked underneath was enough to make his heart pound. After he had taken a moment to absorb how she looked, he said, "I'm gonna go over to the Wades to swim."

"Did Mrs. Wade invite you?" Carol asked, not wanting him to be a nuisance.

"Uh huh," he answered, "you can call her if you want."

Carol didn't have to call because Jimmy always told her the truth. Besides, she had already talked to Beth Wade and knew it was alright, but she wanted to make sure her young son was being polite and respectful.

With that she said, "Ok, I'm going to go dry my hair."

Jimmy said, "Ok," and then he said, "I think I'm going to go take a shower."

Carol looked surprised. Like most k**s his age, Jimmy never volunteered to take a shower. As a matter of fact, sometimes it took an act of congress to get him under running water with a bar of soap. She looked at him and jokingly said, "You want to take a shower... ok, who are you and what have you done with my son?"

"Gee mom, cut it out," Jimmy blushed and said, "I just wanna take a shower."

Carol laughed and said, "You go right ahead k**do... I'm just not used to you actually wanting to use soap and water."

As Carol walked out of her son's room, she thought of why her young son might suddenly take an interest in hygiene, and then it hit her... Billy Wade's older s****r Sandi and her friends were probably going to be swimming too. Carol let out a sigh, realizing that her little boy was starting to take notice of the opposite sex… and that had to be why it was suddenly important for him to take a shower. Little did she know how wrong she was, and that she was actually the motivation for Jimmy's sudden desire to shower.

As soon as Carol was gone, Jimmy grabbed a clean pair of underwear, tucked his screwdriver inside of them and headed to the bathroom. Once he was inside, he turned on the water, adjusted the temperature, and got into the shower with screwdriver in hand. He knelt down close to where the shower knob was and quickly found the crack he had seen through the trap door. There was a decorative silver plate around the knob, and the crack was just below the plate.

Very gently Jimmy pushed the blade of the screwdriver in the crack and then turned it. When he did, the plate moved up, making the opening wider. Jimmy slowly worked the blade into the crack until it was opened about a quarter of an inch. From the tub it was barely noticeable, but Jimmy was sure that if he pressed his eye close enough from the other side he would probably be able to see the whole shower. Once his task was completed, he quickly finished his shower.

Chapter Two

As Jimmy was getting ready to go swimming next door, all he could think about was the next time his mom would take a shower. He wondered if he should stay at home so he wouldn't miss any opportunity, but then he remembered she had just taken a shower, so that was doubtful.

Instead he put on his trunks, grabbed a tee shirt, his goggles and a towel and hollered, "See you later mom,' as he headed over to the Wades.

When he got there, Jimmy rang the bell and Mrs. Wade answered. She cheerfully greeted him and said, "Billy's already in the pool, why don't you head back."

Jimmy smiled and politely thanked her for inviting him. He really liked Mrs. Wade, and thought that she was just about as pretty as his mom, even though she was a little older and had two k**s. She had beautiful blonde hair and piercing blue eyes... two traits that her sixteen year old daughter had inherited. Her figure had a little more of an hourglass shape to it than his mom's, but she still had a flat tummy and was by no means heavy.

When Jimmy got to the back yard, Billy was already in the pool, diving under water. The Wades had invested in a built in pool to keep their f****y close, and the k**s and their friends really enjoyed it. When Billy saw his friend he hollered, "Hey dude!"

Jimmy hollered, "What's up dude," back at his friend, as both of them tried to act cool like the older teenagers did. With their greetings exchanged, Jimmy dropped his towel on a chair, put on his goggles and jumped in with his buddy. They swam for a while, dunking each other and diving for imaginary sunken treasure, which were actually coins that they would throw to the bottom of the pool and then retrieve. After about an hour, they stopped swimming and leaned on the side of the deck to talk.

"So," Jimmy asked, "are your s****r and her friends coming to swim today?"

"Yeah," his best friend replied, "I think so."

"I hope so... your s****r is really pretty," Jimmy said bluntly.

"Yeah, I guess," Billy replied, "but it feels kind of weird saying that about my own s****r."

"So I guess if you had a chance to see her naked, you wouldn't take it huh?" Jimmy chided him.

"I didn't say that," Billy answered, and they both laughed.

Then Jimmy asked, "Billy, have you ever seen Sandi naked?" When Billy just stared straight ahead and didn't say anything, Jimmy said, "You did... you saw her naked!"

Billy just nodded and said, "Yeah, once when I was walking past her room. She was getting ready to go out and she left her door open."

"Wow, did you get a good look at her?" Jimmy asked, wanting details.

"Yeah," Billy said with a blush, feeling a little awkward talking about his own s****r, but then he added, "she really is pretty I guess."

Then Billy asked, "What about you... have you ever seen a real naked girl?"

Jimmy felt that he had to be honest with Billy, just as Billy had been with him, so he said, "Yeah, one time."

"Really… who was it?" Billy pressed.

"Well," Jimmy whispered, "it was my mom."

"Your mom," Billy exclaimed, "wow, she's really pretty too!"

"Yeah," Jimmy continued, "but I didn't get a real good look at her."

Then Jimmy asked, "Billy, when you saw Sandi naked, did you get a boner?"

Billy blushed again and nodded. Then he asked, "What about when you saw your mom?"

Jimmy just nodded too. Even though they felt that it was kind of wrong, both boys just accepted the fact that naked women caused boners... even relatives. They had first discovered the naked woman/boner connection when they found Mr. Wade's old Playboys in the garage. This was also the first time either of them had seen a picture of a naked woman.

As they were looking through the magazines, they both got erections. So, being typical boys, they pulled them out to compare them. Billy's seemed a little longer, but Jimmy's was definitely thicker. Both boys had instinctively rubbed their hard dicks as they looked at the pictures, causing a strange new tingling feeling inside themselves. But neither of them knew what `jerking off' was, even though they had heard the term used by the older boys, so they just stopped after a few minutes.

Back to the present, Jimmy was about to ask for details of what Sandi looked like naked when the screen door opened and out she walked, along with her best friend Carla Jones. Sandi called out, "Hey Jimmy," to her young neighbor, and then she hollered, "Hey squirt," to her little b*****r.

"Hey," both boys said in unison.

Carla whispered, "Sandi, why are you so mean to your little b*****r," before calling out "Hey guys!" to the Billy and Jimmy.

Both boys said hi to Carla, and then Sandi said, "He knows I don't mean it, don't you Billy?"

"Yeah," her little b*****r answered in a downtrodden voice, then he said, "but it does get kinda old sometimes."

Sandi honestly felt bad and said, "I'm sorry Billy, I really didn't mean to embarrass you."

"It's ok s*s," he replied.

He really did look up to his s****r, and he really liked her best friend Carla. As a matter of fact, Carla was fast becoming his first crush, not just because she was so beautiful, but because she never treated him like a k**. What Billy didn't know was that Jimmy was developing the same kind of crush on his s****r.

As the two young boys looked on, Sandi and Carla began taking off their cover-ups. Sandi had hers off first. She had the same complexion as her mom, and the black bikini that she was wearing provided a perfect contrast to her blonde hair and fair skin. But because of her involvement in soccer and gymnastics, she had a more athletic build than her mom, with pert 34B breasts, a narrow waist, a tight butt and long legs.

Carla was almost her polar opposite. The skimpy white two-piece she was wearing highlighted her dark hair and beautiful dark complexion that she had gotten from her Greek mother. Her body was also much more curvaceous than Sandi's, with muscular legs and a full round ass. But what really stood out, literally, were her voluptuous 36C breasts, quite impressive for a sixteen year old.

Neither Jimmy nor Billy realized that they were staring until Sandi said, "Well Car, I think the boys like what they see." Both of the young k**s blushed when they realized they had been busted. Then Sandi giggled and whispered quietly to Carla, "I bet both the little shits have hard-ons."

"Sandi," Carla said, "you're so bad!" and then both girls laughed and started fixing deck chairs to get some sun time. What they didn't know was that the unintentional strip show they had performed actually had caused erections in both young boys.

Billy and Jimmy started to swim to the other end of the pool, and when they were out of ear shot of the girls, Billy said, "Wow, Carla is really hot."

"Yeah, she is," Jimmy answered, and then he said, "and how about your s****r?"

"Yeah," Billy replied, "I guess she really is pretty hot too."

The boys spent the rest of the day swimming and stealing glimpses of the two nearly-naked teenage girls sunning themselves. Each time one of the girls got up to go into the house, the boys would watch how their shapely young asses swayed as they walked away... and each time they got into the water, they got a good look at their muscular legs, tight tummies and firm tits.

But even though he was enjoying the show, Jimmy couldn't get his mind off of almost seeing his mom in the shower. The anticipation that he might see a real naked woman for longer than a glimpse was becoming an obsession.

Before they knew it, four o'clock had rolled around and it was time for Jimmy to go home. Normally he and Billy would try to convince their moms to let him stay a little longer... especially with two hot girls there. But Jimmy was very eager to get home today. So even when the girls asked him to stay, he said he had to go.

This really disappointed Billy because he knew that his s****r probably wouldn't want him hanging around her and Carla once Jimmy was gone. But Jimmy had already told him he wasn't going to change his mind. If only Billy would have known why his friend was leaving, he would probably have understood. With that, Jimmy thanked Mrs. Wade, said goodbye to everyone and headed home.

Chapter Three

When Jimmy walked into the house, Carol was in the kitchen getting dinner ready. She was a little surprised when he walked in, and said, "Hi k**do, I expected a phone call from you and Billy begging me to let you stay another hour."

"Nah," replied Jimmy, "I just didn't feel like swimming any more."

"Is everything alright?" his mom asked with some concern.

"Oh yeah," he said, "I just felt like coming home."

Carol just laughed and shook her head in confusion. First her son volunteered to take a shower that morning, and now he wanted to stop swimming with his best friend and come home. She came up with many plausible reasons for the sudden change in her son... maybe he and Billy had a fight, or maybe he was getting bored as he got older, or maybe it was something over a girl. But what she could never imagine was that the real reason was he had set up an ingenious peephole... and now he didn't want to miss his first chance to use it.

His mom had made his favorite chicken for dinner, and when they were done, they loaded the dishwasher together as they always did. It was one of Carol's favorite times of the day because it seemed like they always talked a lot as they cleaned the kitchen... but today Jimmy seemed distracted. He was, and what was distracting him was his wondering how he could convince his mom top take another shower.

She usually only took a shower in the morning, and then a bubble bath in her private bath at night. Now he was trying to think of something that might make her change her routine. He really couldn’t think of anything that didn’t sound stupid, but just then she gave unknowingly him an opening when she said, "God, it's so hot today."

Almost before she finished her sentence, Jimmy blurted out, "Gee mom, I bet a cool shower would make you feel better."

Carol looked at him inquisitively, then laughed and said, "Jimmy Barnes, first you volunteer to take a shower, and now you're recommending them... what's gotten in to you?"

Jimmy suddenly panicked, thinking he might have screwed things up, but then his mom just smiled and said, "But that is really a good idea honey... as soon as we're done here I think I will take a shower to cool off."

Jimmy's couldn't believe that he had actually talked her into it! His heart started racing as he quickly helped his mom finish the kitchen. Carol even laughed and said, "You certainly are being a great little helper today, do you have a date tonight or something?"

Jimmy just laughed nervously and said, "No mom, I just like helping you."

Carol kissed him on top of the head and said "Thank you sweetie," and then loaded the last dish in the dishwasher. Then she said, "Well, I'm going to go take a shower… what are you going to do?"

"I think I'm going to go in my room and lay down," Jimmy answered, "I'm kind of tired from all the swimming today." And with that, they both headed upstairs.

Jimmy walked into his room, and as he closed the door behind him, his mom said, "Enjoy your nap sweetie."

"Thanks mom," Jimmy answered, knowing full well that he was far too excited to take a nap.

Once he had closed his door, the young boy quietly retrieved the screwdriver from his desk drawer, and then he sat on his bed and waited to hear the shower water running. It seemed like an eternity passed as the anticipation of seeing a naked woman up close caused his heart to pound in his chest. He could hear his mom moving around, and he was starting to wonder if she had changed her mind. Just as Jimmy thought the worst might have happened, he heard the water running.

Very quietly he moved the chair out of the way and sat down in front of the trap door. Then he gently removed the screw, being careful not to make any noise. Once the screw was out, he very carefully opened the trap door and peered into the dark space... and there he saw a small ray of light from the opening he had created. He quietly lay down on his side and slid forward until his eye was pressed against the gap. Then his pulse raced with excitement as he realized that he really could see the whole shower. His mom hadn't gotten in yet, but he could hear her humming as she got undressed.

Jimmy's heart was pounding so hard, as he waited for his mom to get into the shower, that he was actually afraid she might be able to hear it. He was starting to wonder what was taking her so long, but just then he heard the shower curtain slide open, and her shapely leg came into view as she checked the water temperature with her foot. Jimmy held his breath as she put her foot into the tub, and then he exhaled as she stepped into the shower, exposing her gorgeous naked body to him.

The angle of the gap that Jimmy had created gave him a perfect view. He couldn't believe how beautiful she was. He was looking up at her from a low angle as the water cascaded down her body. She had pulled her hair on top of her head, and had her eyes closed as the water hit her chest and then rolled down her body.

Her 36C breasts were as amazing as the girls in Playboy... they were firm, round and capped with dark pink nipples. Her tummy was tight and flat from all the visits to the gym. She had a small strip of neatly trimmed light brown pubic hair at the juncture of her shapely legs, and between them he could barely make out the lips of her pussy. Once he had gotten a good look at her front, she turned almost on cue, giving her young son an up close view of her perfect ass.

Jimmy's dick was hard as a rock now as he watched his mom starting to soap her beautiful body. She was still facing away from him as she washed her shoulders and back, letting the soapy water flow over her ass and down her legs. Then she washed the back of her legs before bringing her hands up to her rear. Jimmy watched closely as his mom slid her soapy fingers between her full round ass cheeks to clean the sensitive area.

As she did that, Jimmy was starting to feel a tingling in his dick. It was the same feeling he had gotten when him and Billy were rubbing their hard pricks while looking at Mr. Wade’s Playboys, but it seemed much stronger this time. His boner was really starting to hurt, so as he kept his eye glued to his peephole, he slid his shorts and underwear off until his erection was freed. He looked down at it, and noticed that it seemed to be bigger and harder than ever. Even the head seemed more swollen than he had ever seen it.

When he focused his attention back to the shower, he saw that his mom had turned back around and was facing him. She was slowly soaping her perfectly shaped breasts, and it seemed to Jimmy that she was paying extra attention to her nipples. As her adolescent son secretly watched, Carol leaned back against the shower wall and began stroking and pinching them until they were hard buttons of flesh. He watched intently as she closed her eyes and began touching herself in a way that seemed to be something more than just a regular shower.

It had been nearly three years since Carol had lost her husband, and even though she hadn't dated, the young mother still had strong sexual urges. She continued to play with her nipples as she thought back to the wonderful sex life she had shared with Jimmy's dad. While her son watched her through his peephole, her right hand slid over her tummy and between her legs. Then she rested one foot on the edge of the tub, spreading her legs wide and exposing her moist pussy to her probing fingers and Jimmy's curious eyes.

While Jimmy watched in wonder, his mom started rubbing the puffy pink lips of her cunt. He had seen pictures of women's pussies before, but this was the first real one he had ever seen, and he thought it was amazing.

Carol started rubbing herself faster as she felt the heat deep in her groin beginning to rise. At the same time, Jimmy u*********sly reached down and wrapped his hand around his virgin cock. As he watched his mom tease her inflamed cunt, he began stroking his hand up and down his hard shaft.

The young mother was vigorously plunging a finger in and out of her pussy now, and Jimmy could see it glistening with some sort of clear lubricant every time she pulled it from between her swollen pink cuntlips. Again and again she thrust one… and then two fingers in and out of her aching quim. Her head fell back and her eyes closed tight as she rhythmically finger fucked herself.

At the same time, Jimmy started moving his hand faster and faster on his rock hard shaft. He pulled his eye away from his peephole long enough to look down at his cock, and saw that the head had swelled even more, and had turned a darker shade of purple. He could also feel an intense pressure building at the base of his hard penis. He wasn't sure what was happening, but whatever it was, it felt amazing, and the more he rubbed himself, the better it felt. Suddenly it donned on him that what he was doing must be the `jerking off' he had heard some older boys talking about.


When Jimmy focused his eye back to his peephole, he could see that his mom had stopped pushing her fingers in and out of her gaping pussy, and now she seemed to be focused on rubbing the little nub at the top of her slippery cleft. At the same time, her other played with her hard nipples. Jimmy kept stroking his hard prick, and as the tingling sensation increased, he wondered if his mom was rubbing herself for the same reason. When he looked up at her face, he could see her eyes were closed tight and her mouth was agape, and it definitely looked as if she was experiencing some sort of intense pleasure. Carol's hand was a blur now as she frigged her clit faster. She felt the heat of orgasm building deep within her.

At the same time, her little boy was in the next room secretly watching her, and getting closer to the first climax of his young life. The pressure that was building at the base of his young cock was starting to feel like an exquisite cramp. His hand was pumping up and down the swollen shaft even faster now as he kept his eye glued to the peephole. Something was happening inside him, and he didn't know what it was. All he did know was that his whole body seemed like it had an electric charge rushing through it, and the more he rubbed his penis, the stronger it got.

Just then Jimmy watched his mom throw her head back let out a strangled groan as her orgasm crashed down on her. He watched intently as the muscles in her firm thighs tightened, and then her whole body began to quake. Carol's head rolled from side to side as the walls of her cunt began to spasm, and Jimmy could see her taught tummy ripple as waves of incredible pleasure surged through her body. She pinched her right nipple hard with one hand as she jammed the fingers that had been tormenting her clit deep into her pussy, trying to prolong her cum.

Jimmy wasn't exactly sure what was happening to his mom, but he could tell she was really enjoying it, and that seemed to push him towards some sort of peak he had never experienced. His entire body was beginning to tense up so much that he was actually getting a ringing in his ears. He turned away from the peephole and looked down at his dick. The head was so swollen and shiny that he thought it might explode, and the ache at the base of his cock had built to an almost unbearable level. He could feel he shaft getting harder as he stroked it even faster. Then, just as he looked back through the peephole at his naked mom, the spot just behind his balls began to convulse and his very first orgasm started.

Jimmy could feel his hard his cock begin to pulsate in his hand as the tiny nerve-filled muscles at the base started to contract, propelling his virgin spunk through the hard shaft until it squirted from the tip. Each time his dick throbbed, the most intense pleasure he had ever felt traveled throughout his body. It was so amazing that he had to cover his mouth with his free hand to keep from crying out. He still wasn't exactly sure what was happening, but he knew he didn't want it to end, so he just kept rubbing his dick until the twitching eased and nothing more was coming out... and then finally, it was over.

Jimmy lay on his side for a minute, looking at his deflating penis. Then he looked at the pool of milky liquid that had squirted from his dick and landed on the carpet. He had heard an older boy talking about jerking off and making sperm shoot out of his dick, and another boy calling it cum. Jimmy didn't know what they were talking about at the time, but by putting two and two together, he figured that must have been what had shot out of his penis. He dipped his finger in the puddle and found it was both sticky and slippery at the same time. Then as he lay there contemplating everything that had happened, he realized that he no longer heard water running.

He quickly pressed his eye back to the peephole again and saw that his mom had gotten out of the shower. After quietly closing the trap door, he panicked when he realized he didn't have anything to wipe up his sperm from the carpet. He quickly took off his tee shirt and dabbed up the mess with it, and then he moved the chair back into place before lying down on the bed. He was just in time because right then he heard a light knock on his door as his mom looked in on him. Jimmy acted like he was sl**ping, so she quietly closed the door, thinking her sweet little boy was enjoying his nap.

Later that night, Jimmy and his mom watched TV. When it was time for him to go to bed, the young boy had a hard time sl**ping. All he could think about was what he had seen his mom do earlier in the day, and wondering when her next shower would be. With all his might he hoped it would be the first thing next morning, and at about nine o'clock his wish came true when he heard the bathroom door close and the water turn on.

Once again he opened the trap door and took his place at the peephole. This morning Carol didn't touch herself the way she had the day before, but the sight of her beautiful naked body was still enough to help him jerk off to his second orgasm. But even though he knew what to expect this time, Jimmy had forgotten to have any tissues or a towel ready, so he wound up shooting his cum onto the same spot in the carpet. When he was done, he cleaned up the gooey mess with the same tee shirt he had used the day before, and then he casually threw the garment into his clothes hamper... and that decision would change his and his mom's relationship forever.

Chapter Four

After she finished her shower, Carol and Jimmy had breakfast together. As they did, they talked about what the day held. Carol said she was going to do some house cleaning, while Jimmy announced that he was going back over to the Wades to swim. Mrs. Wade was going to be gone for most of the day, but Sandi was going to be there, so she was going to keep an eye on the boys. Neither Beth nor Carol minded leaving their boys alone for a couple of hours, but it was nice to know that Billy's older s****r was around when it was an all day thing.

Once Jimmy had finished breakfast, he couldn't wait to get next door to share his new discovery with his best friend... not what he had seen his mom do, but that he had learned what jerking off was! The boys had been best friends since they were five, and shared each new discovery with the other... and Jimmy knew this would be one that Billy would love. After he helped load the breakfast dishes in the dishwasher, he grabbed the bag containing his trunks, goggles and a towel, kissed his mom on the cheek and headed out the door.

After Jimmy was gone, Carol started her housework. She decided that before she would start any actual cleaning, she would throw a load of laundry in. She went into Jimmy's room, grabbed his clothes hamper and carried it to the laundry room. After she put some detergent and fabric softener into the washing machine, she began sorting Jimmy's dirty clothes. As she reached into the hamper, she felt something wet. When she pulled the garment out, Carol saw that it was the tee shirt Jimmy had worn the day before.

Her first thought was, "Now what has that boy spilled on himself?" Then she noticed that there also seemed to be some crusty patches on the shirt where something had dried.

As Carol held the shirt up and looked at it, she found a couple of fresh wet spots that looked like Jimmy had just used it to wipe something up. She touched her middle finger to one spot, and then rubbed the finger against her thumb. Whatever it was seemed thick and slippery. Then she brought her finger to her nose and inhaled deeply. It was at that moment that Carol realized what it was. It was something she hadn't smelled in over two years, but something she recognized immediately... it was semen!

"Oh my god," Carol thought to herself, "my little boy is jerking off!"

From the freshness of evidence she found, Carol surmised that Jimmy had probably jerked off just that morning, and the crusty areas on the shirt told her that it wasn't his first time. She certainly wasn't mad at him... all adolescent boys masturbated. She just didn't realize that Jimmy had reached that stage in his life. She still thought of him as her sweet little baby boy. At that moment she realized just how much she missed Jimmy's dad, because based on what she was holding, she knew it was probably time to have the `sex talk' with her son.

Once again she touched her finger to another wet spot on the shirt. There seemed to be a large glob there, and the wetness covered her fingertip. She rubbed the slippery liquid between her finger and thumb again before bringing it up to her nose. The aroma was fresh and intoxicating. It brought back so many memories of her sexual past. Then, before she realized what she was doing, she took the fingertip that was coated with her young son's cum and stuck it in her mouth!

Carol sucked her finger and rolled her tongue around it, almost like it was a little penis. As she savored the taste, she remembered how much she had enjoyed giving blowjobs. To Carol, the most spiritual part of sex was not her own pleasure, but the pleasure she gave to her partner... and there was no better way to give pleasure than a blowjob.

Carol had always enjoyed sucking a man's hard cock. She loved feeling of the shaft swelling between her lips as her willing partner neared the point of orgasm. She felt amazing as he would begin groaning as the spongy head filled the opening to her throat. And sometimes she actually came as he reached the moment of ecstasy when cock would start bucking and kicking as it filled her mouth with a warm load of cum… a load that she always gladly swallowed.

As she reminisced about her once active sex life, her neglected pussy started to quiver. But she suddenly she froze as she came back to the realization that the bittersweet nectar that she was wantonly sucking from her own finger was that of her own sweet son… and she couldn’t deny that knowing it was his was helping light a fire deep inside her that was more intense than she had felt in years!

"Oh my god," Carol thought to herself, "What am I doing?" She quickly composed herself and threw the shirt into the washing machine along with Jimmy's other laundry. Then she went back into Jimmy's room and sat on his bed. She could feel her face was flushed, and her breathing was rapid… and as hard as she tried, she couldn’t deny the tingling deep in her pussy.

"C’mon Carol… get a hold of yourself" she mumbled under her breath. She quickly tried to reason that it was because she had gone over two years without sex that this was affecting her so strongly, and not the taste of Jimmy's cum, but she couldn't deny that it was delicious.

Carol decided that the best way to distract her mind was to start cleaning. Since she was already in Jimmy's room she decided to start there. She began by stripping off his bed sheets. She figured they probably had cum stains on them too, but she fought the urge to find out. After she threw them in the laundry room, she retrieved the vacuum cleaner and went back to his room. Carol always moved furniture when she vacuumed, and this time when she moved the chair from in front of the trap door, she stepped in something wet.

She had no idea what Jimmy could have spilled there, and knelt down to investigate. When she pressed her finger into the nap of the carpet and brought it up to her nose, she knew immediately that it was more of his cum.

"What in the world is it doing on the floor way over here," she wondered to herself. Then she noticed how close it was to the trap door and an incomprehensible thought crossed her mind... could her Jimmy be have been spying on her in the shower?

Carol stood up on wobbly legs as her mind tried to process all the morning's revelations. She went to Jimmy's desk and retrieved the small screwdriver she knew he kept there. Her hands shook as she removed the screw and opened the trap door. When she opened the door she leaned forward and immediately saw the ray of light. As she pressed her eyes to the peephole her suspicions were confirmed... she could clearly see the whole shower.

"Oh no," she thought to herself, "I think Jimmy has been peeking at me."

Her head was spinning as she wondered if he really had spied on her, and if so, how long he had been doing it. Then a shiver ran down her spine as she realized that if he was peeking, he had almost certainly seen her masturbating!

Carol did most of her masturbating in the shower, and she did it at least once or twice a week. So if Jimmy had been peeking at her for a while, chances were good that he had seen her. As a matter of fact, the dried emissions she had just found meant there was a good chance he had watched her frig herself the day before.

As she sat and contemplated how to approach her son with what she had found… her little boy was sitting in his best friend's room telling him of his new discovery.

Chapter Five

"I'm telling you Billy," Jimmy said in an excited voice, "if you just keep rubbing it, some white stuff squirts out... I think its sperm, and it feels better than anything you ever felt!"

"How did you find out?" Billy asked his friend.

Jimmy wasn't sure if he should tell Billy about spying on his mom, so he quickly said, "Well, when I left here yesterday, I told my mom I was going to take a nap and went to my room and laid down."

"Then what happened" Billy asked, giving Jimmy his undivided attention.

"Well," Jimmy continued, "I just started thinking about how hot Sandi and Carla looked in their bikinis, and I got a boner... so I just started rubbing it like we did when we were looking at your dad's Playboys. Then I felt this weird, really good feeling, and all of a sudden everything sort of started jerking down there, and then the stuff started shooting out."

"Are you serious?" Billy exclaimed.

Jimmy said, "Yeah" and then added, "Now I know what jerking off is, and why the older boys talk about it so much... it was the best thing I ever felt!"

As Jimmy was telling the story, Billy felt his dick getting hard. So when he had finished, Billy asked, "Can you show me how to do it?"

Jimmy said, "There ain't much to show, but sure." And besides, while he was telling Billy the story, his own dick had gotten hard again. Then Jimmy said, "Go get a couple of your dad's Playboys."

Since Sandi had gone to Carla's for a couple of hours, they had plenty of time for Jimmy to show his new discovery to his best friend. Billy went down to the garage, and when he came back he excitedly exclaimed, "Dude, I found some Penthouses too!"

Neither of the boys had seen anything quite this explicit... or educational. Playboy showed pictures of beautiful naked women, but Penthouse also showed women holding their pussies open, men doing stuff with women, and even women doing stuff with women!

Jimmy opened one of the magazines and said, "Wow, look at this one," as he showed Billy a picture of a beautiful naked woman with a man's hard penis in her mouth.

Billy looked at the picture and said, "That must be a blowjob," and then he added, "I bet that feels really good!"

Then Billy showed Jimmy a picture of one hot girl licking another's pussy, with the caption ‘Best Friends’ underneath.

"Gee, Sandi and Carla are best friends,” Jimmy said, “Do you think they’ve ever done anything like that?"

"I don't know,” Billy answered, and then he said, “But it would be pretty cool to watch, even if Sandi is my s****r,"

Then Jimmy found a photo spread of a beautiful lady on a bed with her legs spread wide, and her fingers buried deep in her pussy. The caption said her name was Tanya, and that she was `fingering her pussy to orgasm.' When he saw that picture, he realized that she was doing exactly what he had watched his mom do the day before. And her face was distorted just like his mom's had been, so Jimmy figured his mom must have gotten the same incredible feeling he got when he rubbed himself, and knowing that he had watched her at such a private moment made his cock throb even more.

Neither boy said anything for a few minutes, but then Billy broke the silence when he said, "Man, I really have a boner!"

Jimmy just answered, "Me too," never taking his eyes off the pictures of Tanya, and thinking about his mom.

Then Billy asked, "Jimmy, can we try that thing now?"

Jimmy just nodded, and both boys began taking off their clothes.

Once they were naked, they sat back on the bed facing each other. Both of their dicks were sticking straight up, bobbing with the beat of their hearts. "Wow," Billy said, "yours looks really hard."

Jimmy looked into Billy's lap and said, "Yours too."

Then Billy asked, "So what do I do now?"

Jimmy said, "Well, you just wrap your hand around it like this, and start rubbing up and down."

Then as Billy watched, Jimmy began stroking his fist up and down his hard shaft. Billy quickly imitated his best friend, and soon they were both jerking their stiff boy cocks. As Billy leafed through his Penthouse with his left hand, and stroked his rock hard penis with the other, he groaned, "It's really starting to feel good."

"Mine too," Jimmy said, never taking his eyes off the picture of a guy with his huge cock buried in a beautiful young woman's pussy.

Jimmy and Billy were so engrossed in their little jerk off session that neither one of them heard the front door open. Sandi had gone to Carla's house, but when she got there she realized that she had forgotten her cell phone, so she had walked back home to get it. As she walked up the steps, she noticed Billy's bedroom door was closed, and she could hear muffled voices coming from inside. She was just getting ready to tap on the door when she heard her little b*****r say, "Wow, look at her boobs!"

She had to stifle a giggle when she realized the two adolescent boys were probably looking at a dirty magazine. But what happened next shocked her when she heard Jimmy groan, "Ok Billy, I`m getting ready to shoot."

"Oh my god,” Sandi thought to herself, “They're jerking off!".

The teenage girl was no stranger to sex. She had started masturbating and given her first hand job at age 14, her first blowjob at 15, and had lost her virginity to her current boyfriend just after her 16th birthday. She and Carla had even done some practice kissing and mutual masturbation at sl**povers when they were younger. Still, she had no idea that her little b*****r was old enough to do anything sexual.

Sandi gently pressed her ear against the closed door and listened. As she did, she heard Jimmy say, "Remember, don't stop rubbing until your stuff squirts out."

When she heard that, she realized that her little b*****r had never jerked off, and that Jimmy was showing him how. The teenager knew she shouldn't be spying, but she couldn't pull herself away from the door. What surprised her even more was that as she listened to the two cute adolescent boys jerk off, and imagined what they must look like with their hard dicks in their hands, her pussy started to tingle. Without realizing what she was doing, she cupped her hand over her young cunt and pushed, sending a chill rushing through her body.

She could actually hear some light moaning coming from her little b*****r's room as the two boys approached orgasm. She was still pressing her fingers into the crotch band of her shorts when she heard Jimmy moan, "Ok Billy, I'm gonna shoot my stuff... watch."

At that moment, the teenage girl decided what she was going to do, and as Jimmy cried out, "Here it comes... agghhh," Sandi flung the door open.

When the door opened, both young boys snapped their heads around. Billy's hand froze on his hard young cock when he saw his s****r standing there, but Jimmy was past the point of no return. He let out a loud grunt as the base of his penis started to throb, and then the first gouts of boy cum spurted high in the air and landed on his leg. He wanted to stop it, but there was no way. So as Billy and Sandi watched almost hypnotically, Jimmy kept milking his load from his spurting cock until it became just a dribble that ran over his fingers. Then, as he let out a groan of relief, Jimmy squeezed the last drops of semen from his softening prick.

Sandi could see Jimmy's dick and hand were dripping with his cum, and u*********sly licked her lips with desire. But for the two boys, as their sexual excitement began to subside, fear set in. Suddenly they were terrified. They both wondered what Sandi was going to do. Was she going to tell their mothers? Did she think they were strange? As tears started to well in both of their eyes, Billy whispered, "I'm sorry Sandi."

The young boy's voice snapped her out of her trance, and while her eyes bounced between Jimmy's withering cock and Billy's still raging hard on, she calmly said, "Jimmy, I think you'd better clean up and go home."

Her little neighbor jumped off the bed, grabbed his clothes and ran to the bathroom to clean up. As he did, Billy reached for his underwear. But before he could grab them, Sandi snatched them from the bed and said, "Leave them off."

Billy looked down at the bed, not being able to face his big s****r. And as his fear increased, his once rampant cock deflated.

When Jimmy walked back into the room fully clothed, he stood by the door and sheepishly mumbled, "Um, Sandi, are you gonna..."

Before he could finish his sentence Sandi said, "Don't worry Jimmy, I'm not going to tell your mom."

Both boys breathed a sigh of relief, and then Sandi said, "But you still need to go home because I want to talk to Billy." With that, the two young boys exchanged quick glances and then Jimmy left.

Chapter Six

After Jimmy had gone, Billy just sat quietly on the bed, still not wanting to look at his s****r. He was still naked, with his hands folded in his lap as he tried to maintain some sort of modesty. As he sat quietly, Sandi picked up one of the Penthouses and began leafing through it. This wasn't the first one she had seen. As a matter of fact, she had also borrowed them from her dad's secret hiding place and masturbated while she looked at the pictures and read the famous Penthouse letters.

After a few minutes of scanning the magazine, Sandi broke the silence when she said, "These are some pretty hot pictures, no wonder you two were so horny."

Billy didn't know what `horny' meant, but he figured it must have something to do with getting excited. Then she put the book down, looked at Billy and said, "So, judging by what I heard outside your door, you've never jerked off, right?"

Billy kept his head bowed as he whispered, "No." Then he said, "Jimmy was just showing me how."

Sandi just smiled and said in a quiet, reassuring tone, "Billy, jerking off is perfectly normal, and a lot of boys start by doing it together, so don't be embarrassed." Then she said, "But next time, it might be a good idea to lock the door."

Both the older teenage girl and her younger b*****r laughed, and the tension in the room seemed to ease. Then Sandi asked, "Billy, were you getting ready to shoot like Jimmy did?"

Billy just said, "I think so," and then he added, "But I'm not sure because it's never happened to me before."

For some reason, her little b*****r's total innocence caused the tingling in her pussy start again. She looked at his cherubic little face, free from any blemishes or facial hair, and then her eyes scanned over his slightly developed torso. And finally she stopped at his crotch. Even though his hands were folded in his lap, Sandi could still see his soft little dick lying just above his smooth, hairless balls.

As she stared at his dick, she said, "You know Billy, it's not good to get so close to cumming and then stop."

"What's cumming?" he asked, totally oblivious to the term.

"Cumming is what makes the sperm shoot out of your dick like Jimmy's did... it's also called an orgasm," she replied.

"Oh," he said, and then he asked, "Why shouldn't you stop before you, umm... cum?"

"Well, a boy can get something called blue balls when he gets so close and doesn't finish," Sandi replied, and then she asked, "Billy, are you aching down there?"

"Yeah, kind of," he softly answered.

Then Sandi looked him in the eyes and said, "Well the best way to make it stop aching is to finish what you were doing..." and with that she handed him a Penthouse.

Billy quietly said, "Ok," and then sat looking at his s****r.

After a minute, Sandi said, "Well, what are you waiting for?"

Billy’s eyes opened wide as he exclaimed, "You want me to do it with you here?"

"Yes I do," she replied. Then to try to justify her presence, she lied and said, "I just want to make sure you do it right." What she really wanted to do was watch her little b*****r blow his first load of boy cum.

Billy felt embarrassed and said, "Gee s*s, I don't know."

"Well," Sandi said, "then maybe I just need to tell mom and dad what I caught you and Jimmy doing."

When Sandi threatened him with that, Billy groaned, "Ok, I'll do it."

With that, Sandi leaned back on her hands as her little b*****r leafed through the magazine with one hand, while he grabbed his soft prick with the other and began jerking on it. Sandi watched as he turned page after page while pulling on his flaccid penis, but nothing seemed to be happening.

After a few minutes, his older s****r said, "Billy, what's wrong?"

"I don't know," the young boy answered, "it just won't get hard."

Sandi looked at him and said, "I think it's because you're nervous about me being here." Then she smiled and said, "Maybe I can help."

Billy didn't know what she meant until he watched her reach down to her waist and pull her top over her head. The young boy's eyes almost bugged out of his head as he looked at his big s****rs tits, covered only by a small bra. Instantly he felt his dick start to stir as he asked, "What are you doing?"

Sandi just smiled and said, "Well, maybe if we're both naked you won't feel so embarrassed."

And with that she reached behind herself and grabbed the strap of her bra. Billy gulped as she undid the clasp, and then dropped her shoulders so the material fell from her shoulders. When she sat straight up again, there were her beautiful teenaged breasts, naked before the young boy's eyes. Billy couldn't take his eyes off of them. They were round and firm, and capped with pink nipples that were hard with excitement.

Then Billy's concentration was broken when he heard Sandi say, "Well, it looks like it worked."

"Huh," Billy asked, reluctantly raising his eyes from Sandi's tits to her face. She just smiled at him and pointed to his dick. When he looked down, he saw that his first up-close look at real boobs had him fully erect again.

When he looked back at Sandi, she stood up and began sliding her shorts down over her rounded hips. Billy's heart was pounding as he watched his hot teenaged s****r’s shorts slid down her shapely legs to reveal a tiny pair of blue panties. Then she turned her back to him so he could see she was wearing a thong that bared her firm athletic ass to his young eyes. Then she slowly pushed the skimpy material down until the elastic cleared her hips and the thong fell to the floor. When Sandi turned around to face Billy again, he could see she had a completely shaved pussy.

Sandi could see the admiration in his eyes, but that didn't stop her from saying, "So, do you like what you see?"

Billy just gulped and said, "Wow s*s, yeah... you're really pretty."

"Well thank you," she said with a smile.

Then she sat back on the bed facing him and crossed her legs… and that was when he saw his first real pussy close up. Sandi leaned back on her hands again to give him a better view. The lack of hair made her mound look soft and smooth, like some of the girls in the Penthouse had been. He could also see the outer lips, which were puffy and wet… but what he didn't know was they were that way because she was excited as he was. Then he noticed the tiny little button at the top of her slit. He had also seen that on the girls in the Penthouse pictures, and remembered one of the models calling it her 'clit'.

After giving him a minute to look her over Sandi said, "Ok Billy, why don't you try it again."

Without taking his eyes off his gorgeous s****r, he wrapped his hand around his cock again... only this time, it was hard as steel. Then the young boy began vigorously pumping his fist up and down his prick as he jerked himself off. But he was doing it so hard that Sandi was afraid he might hurt himself, so she said, "Billy, slow down."

"What," her younger b*****r said, still pounding his dick.

"I said, slow down," Sandi repeated, "you're gonna hurt yourself" She knew that this was his first time jerking off, and for some strange and exciting reason she wanted to help her little b*****r learn how to make himself feel good.

When he took his hand away from the hard column of flesh, she could see how red the skin was and said, "See Billy, you're doing it way too hard."

As Billy looked down at his irritated dick, Sandi asked, "Do you want me to show you how to do it right?"

Not knowing what she meant, Billy just said, "Um, sure."

With that, Billy watched as his big s****r reached towards his crotch, and then let out a gasp as her soft hand wrapped around his cock. "Wow Billy, it's really hard," Sandi purred as she slowly began sliding her hand up and down the stiff shaft. She was surprised to find that it was not much smaller than her boyfriends.

As she slowly stroked her little b*****r, Sandi felt the heat in her own groin starting to rise. Without taking her eyes from his swollen prick, Sandi softly asked, "How does it feel Billy?"

"Really good," he replied while he stared at her beautiful tits, which were wobbling from the motion of her arm as she jerked him off.

Suddenly Sandi stopped stroking his hard penis and stood up. Sandi’s hand had felt incredible, and Billy worried that she was going to make him finish himself, but instead she said, "Why don't you, scoot forward so I can sit behind you."

Billy slid his little butt forward on the bed, and Sandi sat behind him, with her shapely legs straddling his hips. When she was situated, she grabbed her little b*****r's shoulders and pulled them until his back rested against her. He could feel her soft tits with their hard nipples pushing into his back as she reached around his hip and gently grasped his hard dick with her right hand, while her left hand reached around and cupped his balls.

Billy let out a soft moan as his big s****r's hand began sliding up and down his hard dick once again. She looked down over his shoulder and saw the head was swelling and turning purple as bl**d rushed into it. Billy could feel the pressure starting to build at the base of his cock again as his s****r's hand began moving faster.

Sandi could feel him getting harder, telling her that he was going to cum soon. She lightly kissed him on the ear, and then ran the tip of her tongue along the nape of his neck, causing a shock wave to ripple through his body. Sandi's hand could feel his balls pulling up to the base of his prick as they prepared to empty their load. She could also hear Billy moaning louder as the tingling in his groin built to a critical level.

As Sandi felt his body start to stiffen, she ran her tongue along his ear and then whispered, "Are you getting ready to shoot your sperm?"

Billy just moaned, "I think so."

Sandi could feel her pussy melting as she softly whispered, "Cum for me Billy... shoot all your creamy cum for me." His s****r's naughty words were the last straw, because just then the young boy's entire body tensed and the contractions of his first orgasm started deep in his groin.

Billy cried out, "Oh, Sandi... aaaggghhhh!" as his prick lurched, and the first burst of boy cum squirted from the head of his penis and landed on his chest. Sandi could feel the tube that ran the length of Billy's cock twitch again and again as it ejected his load.

They both watched in amazement as his virgin seed spurted like a fountain from his dick. Her little b*****r was almost sobbing now as the most incredible feeling he had ever experienced overwhelmed him. Over and over his penis throbbed in her hand until she finally felt his body begin to relax, and the spasms in his cock started to subside as the last dribbles of cum oozed from the tip and ran over her hand... and then his first orgasm was over.

The young boy went limp and slumped back against his s****r. They both looked down at his softening cock, which Sandi still had cradled in her hand, and drops of cum that were pooled on his chest and belly. Neither of them spoke for a few minutes, and then Sandi finally whispered, "Well little b*****r... did you like it?"

Billy let out a contented sigh and groaned, "Uh huh."

"I knew you would," Sandi replied. Then she said, "I'll get us a towel to clean up."

Sandi slipped from behind her b*****r and walked towards the bathroom. When she was out of sight, she lifted her hand to her face and tasted her little b*****r’s cum. It tasted wonderful… much less bitter than her boyfriend’s. At that moment she decided that sometime soon she might give him a real treat and suck his creamy load directly from its source. As she savored Billy’s boy cum, her other hand slid between her long legs to rub her dripping pussy. She was so turned on that she knew she could get herself off right there and then, but she decided to wait because she wanted to give Billy another treat.

When she walked back into the room, Billy was still lying on his back with his dick now deflated, and little opaque pools of cum still on his chest and stomach. Sandi sat on the bed next to him and began wiping the drying semen off of his torso. She was still naked, and Billy stared at her perfect breasts as she moved down and began cleaning his cock and balls.

Much to her surprise, she felt her little b*****r's dick getting hard again, and said, "Boy, it doesn't take much to get you going."

Billy just said, "Sorry s*s, it just feels really good when you touch it."

Sandi gave his half hardened cock a squeeze before releasing it and discarding the towel. Then she said, "Billy, making you cum really made me horny," and with a wicked little grin asked, "Would you like to see how I make myself cum?"

Billy was so excited the he could hardly speak, so he just nodded his head. With that she told him to sit at the foot the bed, and then she lay down and placed her feet on either side of him, so he was sitting between her legs. Now Billy got another really good look at her pussy. The pink lips were still swollen and parted, and he could see they were glistening with wetness.

Sandi broke his concentration when she asked, "Do you see how wet I am?"

Billy just nodded.

Then she said, "That's what happens when a girl gets excited, just like a boy gets an erection when he gets excited." Then Billy felt a shiver run down his spine when Sandi said, "It also makes it easier for a boy to put his penis into her pussy."

Suddenly he wondered what it must feel like to have his penis inside a girl's pussy, or in her mouth like the picture in Penthouse... he had no idea how soon he would find out.

Billy watched as his s****r spread her long, athletic legs even wider, and as she did, her right hand slid over her belly and between them. Slowly she began tracing her middle finger up and down her engorged pussy lips. Sandi let out a low moan as she pushed her finger in a little deeper with each stroke. Even though he had just cum, the sight was enough to make Billy's penis rock hard again.

Now Sandi was groaning as she began finger fucking her wet pussy with one hand, while she caressed her sensitive nipples with the other. Billy could actually hear squishing sounds as she pumped two fingers in and out of her dripping cunt. The sights and sounds of what his s****r was doing excited him so much that he wrapped his hand around his erect cock and began stroking himself again.

Sandi looked down to see her little b*****r stroking his shaft, and that gave her an idea. As she continued to slowly pump her fingers in and out of her tight quim, she said, "Billy, move up here and kneel next to me."

Her little b*****r knelt where she told him, putting his hard cock only inches from her face. He didn't know why she wanted him there until she turned her head, and in one motion sucked his raging prick into her mouth!

Billy let out a scream of delight as his big s****r's hot, wet mouth engulfed his stiff pole. The feeling was incredible. If he hadn't just cum, he probably would have released immediately. As Sandi began working her lips and tongue on the turgid shaft, she pulled her fingers from her pussy and began working on her clit.

Billy watched intently as his s****r's finger, soaked with her juices, began to rub the little button at the top of her dripping slit. At the same time she was sliding her mouth back and forth on his cock, causing the sensations he had felt for the first time only a few minutes ago to start building again. Sandi was moaning around his hard shaft as her fingers brought her towards her own intense orgasm. Billy was getting closer too, as his big s****r's mouth and tongue tormented his aching prick.

Billy was moaning out loud now as Sandi's soft tongue rubbed against the most sensitive part of her little b*****r's cock, just behind the head. Now that he had experienced his first orgasm, Billy knew what the pressure building behind his balls meant, and he groaned, "Sandi, I think I'm gonna squirt my stuff again."

Sandi let his hard prick slip from between her lips just long enough to say, "Cum whenever you're ready baby" before sucking the swollen shaft back into her mouth.

The young boy couldn't believe his ears... did his s****r really want him to shoot it in her mouth? He got his answer when she took him as deep as she could, and then began rolling her tongue around the shaft. The feeling was incredible, and Billy knew he wasn't going to last much longer before blasting his second load of cum into his beautiful s****r's mouth.

Sandi sensed he was getting close too, and began frigging her clit even faster. At the same time she slid her free hand around her leg and began plunging two fingers in and out of her sopping wet cunt. The scene was too much for the naïve boy to take, and as he felt his balls pull up and the muscles at the base of his young prick tighten, he screamed, "Sandi... I'm shootiiiing!"

As Billy cried out, Sandi felt his young cock come alive in her mouth. It jerked hard once, then twice, and then painted her tongue with his gooey load. Sandi sealed her lips around the pulsing shaft and groaned as spurt after spurt of boy cum filled her mouth. Since he had just cum, there wasn't as much as before, so Sandi easily and greedily swallowed each burst to make room for the next one. Billy just grunted as each throb of his prick propelled more of his seed into his s****r's waiting mouth.

When his cock finally stopped twitching, and his balls had been drained, Sandi let it slip from her mouth. Billy looked down at his s****r's face, which was flushed and distorted with pleasure. Her eyes were closed tight and her lips were parted as she moaned steadily. He could see the muscles in her belly tighten and her hand was a blur as she vigorously rubbed her clit. Almost instinctively the young boy leaned over and began flicking her nipples with his tongue, and that sent her over the edge.

Suddenly she screamed, "Oh god Billy... I'm gonna cum!" and then her pussy exploded.

The muscles inside Sandi's tight young cunt began involuntarily clenching and releasing her invading fingers as spasms of pleasure quivered deep in her belly, and then spread throughout her body. Billy noticed how red her face and neck were as she came. Her tummy muscles tightened and her whole body convulsed as one hand continued to feverishly rub her clit while the other finger fucked in and out of her tight cunt. It was the longest and most intense orgasm she could remember, and she could only groan, "Oh fuck... oh fuck," as it washed over her.

After what seemed like an eternity, Sandi finally felt her orgasm starting to die down. Her clit had become so sensitive that she couldn't touch it, so she just slowly fucked her fingers in and out of her pussy until it was over. She collapsed back on the bed, and then opened her eyes and looked at Billy. He was still kneeling next to her, and she just looked up at his cute little face and smiled. Billy smiled back at her, and then leaned over and hugged his big s****r, almost as if to say I love you.

Chapter 7

As b*****r and s****r were relishing in each other’s bodies at the Wade's house, Jimmy and Carol sat quietly at the Barnes' dining room table eating lunch. Neither said much since Jimmy was still a little shaken over getting caught jerking off at Billy's, and his mom was still contemplating how she should approach her son about what she had discovered that morning.

Jimmy finally broke the silence when he said, "Lunch is really good mom."

"Thanks sweetie," Carol replied, not lifting her eyes from her plate. Then she took a deep breath as she built up the courage to ask if he had made the peephole.

When she was ready she said, "Jimmy," but the words that she wanted to say didn't come out. Instead she said, "You didn't stay at Billy's very long."

"We were just hanging out, and it was kind of boring", Jimmy replied, as he thought back to when Sandi had caught them jerking off. He wondered what Sandi was telling Billy, and if she was going to keep her promise not to tell anyone else.

As Jimmy sat pondering his friend's fate, his mom took a good look at him. He looked so sweet and innocent. Then she imagined him lying on the floor, pumping his stiff young cock with his hand as he spied on her in the shower. Suddenly she felt a shiver run through her body, and her pussy started to moisten again.

"Oh my god," she thought to herself, "Thinking about my own son jerking off is turning me on!"

Carol knew she had to tell him that spying on her was wrong, but all she could think of was how exciting it probably was for a young boy just reaching puberty to see a naked woman for the first time... even if it was his own mother. Suddenly she actually felt a little glad that her baby boy might find her so attractive that he would go to such lengths to get a glimpse of her. Her emotions were a jumbled mess as she tried to figure out what to do. At that moment she decided that before she would do anything, she needed to be certain that he was peeking at her.

That was when she said, "Jimmy, I'm going to go take a shower."

Jimmy thought that was a bit odd, since she had showered that morning, but he figured it was because of the heat. Besides, he was going to see her naked again.

As she stood up from the table and walked towards the stairs, her knees actually went weak. If Jimmy was spying on her, then she was knowingly going to let him see her naked again. It was almost as if she had lost all control. She felt the heat in her groin rise as she climbed the stairs, walked into the bathroom and closed the door behind her. Then she quietly pressed her ear to the door and waited. In less than a minute she heard the stairs creaking as Jimmy tiptoed up them. Carol slid the shower curtain back and leaned her face down to the crack. At first it was pitch black, but then she saw light as Jimmy opened the trap door. She quickly pulled her head away so Jimmy wouldn't see her.

"Oh my god," she thought to herself, "he really is peeking at me!" She sat on her haunches, wondering if she should go through with it, or if she should just storm into his room and catch him red handed.

"He's probably got his hard little dick in his hand already," she thought to herself, and as she did, the tingling deep in her cunt became more intense. At that moment she made a decision she could have never imagined making in a million years... she reached into the shower and turned the water on.

Jimmy's eye was glued to his peephole as he eagerly waited to see his mom's beautiful naked body come into view. Even though he had jacked off twice that morning, his young hormones had his dick as hard as steel again. He had already removed his pants and underwear when he realized he hadn't locked his door, but he didn't get up to do it over fear he might miss something, and that decision would change their relationship forever.

Carol's stomach felt like it was filled with butterflies as she slowly undressed. Even though she was now sure that Jimmy had seen her naked before, the thought that she was going to purposely expose herself to him was sending electric waves through her body. Once she was naked, she took a deep breath and stepped into the shower, and her baby boy's view.

At first Carol didn't know what to do, so she just stood there, letting the water cascade over her body. She imagined Jimmy on the other side of the wall, looking at her as he pumped is hard little cock with his fist. Carol knew it was wrong, but the image had her pussy on fire. Finally she reached for the soap and began lathering her body.

As Jimmy watched his mom's soapy hands slide over her body, he began stroking his cock. He was too inexperienced to realize it, but since he had already cum twice that day, it was going to take him longer to reach another orgasm. Still, the sight of his mom's gorgeous body combined with the manipulation of his hand already had the base of his prick starting to tighten.

Carol's hands soaped her full round breasts as she closed her eyes and tried to imagine what her little boy's cock looked like. As she tried to conjure the image, one hand slid over her soapy belly and slipped between her thighs. Even though she knew her son was watching, she spread her legs as wide as she could, giving him an open view, and began stroking her inflamed pussy. "Wow," Jimmy thought, "she's going to rub herself again, just like she did yesterday."

Then suddenly Carol stopped. "What am I doing," she thought, "am I actually going to knowingly masturbate in front of my own son?"

She tried to tell herself that she had to put a stop to all of this. She hated the fact that she was so turned on by showing herself to her sweet little boy... not just because she thought it was wrong, but because she was enjoying it so much. Immediately she changed her mind and decided to confront Jimmy.

Carol knew that if she got out of the shower and dried off, Jimmy would have time to close the trap door and clean up. If he did, he would have the chance to deny everything, even though she believed her son would never lie to her. Still, this was so big that he might be scared into lying, so she had to catch him in the act. Then Carol had an idea.

As Jimmy continued pumping his dick, and hoped his mom would start rubbing her pussy again, he heard her say, "Damn, I left my shampoo on the sink."

Jimmy watched his mom get out of the shower, and thought about getting up to lock his door. But she left the water running, and was only getting her shampoo, so he figured she was going to get right back in. When Carol knew she was out of Jimmy’s sight, she quickly wrapped a towel around her still dripping body and quietly opened the bathroom door. Her wet feet left a short trail as she took the few steps to Jimmy's door. She took a deep breath as she wrapped her hand around the door knob and turned it, and as she had hoped, it was unlocked. Then, she took one more deep breath and pushed the door open.

Jimmy spun his head around as he heard his door open, and there stood his mom, wrapped in a towel and dripping water on the floor. He cried out, "Mom!" as he tried to sit up. But as he did, he hit his head on the trap door frame. It stunned him for a moment and he fell back to the floor and hollered, "Owww," and then as embarrassment flooded over him, he began to cry.

Suddenly Carol was overcome with concern for her young son. She rushed over to where he was laying holding his head, and crouched next to him. Jimmy was ashamed and in pain, and he sobbed as Carol pulled his hands from his forehead to assess the damage. There was a red mark where it had struck the door frame, but there was no bl**d. She bent over and gently kissed where he had bumped his head and whispered, "You're ok baby... you're ok."

Carol was so worried about Jimmy that she had forgotten she was only wrapped in a towel. So as she crouched next to him to gently stroke his forehead, she gave him a close up view of her crotch. Jimmy was so close to his mom's beautiful pussy that he could have reached out and touched it if he wanted to. And even though he was still crying and embarrassed, the view caused his penis to begin swelling again.

The young mother continued to care for her injured boy, but then she let out a gasp as she watched his penis grow longer and thicker. She still didn't realize the view of her private parts she was giving him, because she was too interested in his well being, and watching his cock grow to its full length and girth. When it stopped growing, Carol estimated it to be about five inches long, and about as thick as a hot dog, capped with a pink mushroom shaped head. His birds-egg sized balls were smooth, and he had barely started sprouting some wisps hair at the base of his penis.

After composing herself, Carol helped her little boy to his feet and walked him to the bed. As they stood up, her towel fell to the floor, but she didn't care... all she was concerned with was making sure her baby was alright. She helped him lay down, and as she did, her perfect full breasts hovered just above him. Even though he knew he was in trouble for spying on his mom, he couldn't help but stare at them. Just then Carol sat next to him and began gently rubbing his forehead as she whispered, "Don't worry baby... mommy's going to make it all better."

Jimmy just laid back, his teary eyes bouncing between his mom's gorgeous breasts and her beautiful face, which now bore a comforting smile. Carol realized she was still naked, but she didn't care. There was something about this intimate moment with her sweet boy that chased away any guilt, shame or feeling of wrong-doing. All she wanted to do was take care of her son, and make him feel better.

As she took her hand away from his forehead and began gently stroking his shoulder, she whispered, "Jimmy, you know it's not nice to spy on people."

Once again the little boy's lower lip began to quiver as he answered, "I know mom… I'm sorry."

Then she asked, "Jimmy, why were you spying on me?"

"I don't know," he answered sheepishly, "I guess I just wanted to see a real girl naked."

Carol had to stifle a little giggle when he called her a `girl', and then she looked down at his stiff prick bouncing up and down with the beat of his heart and asked, "When you peek at mommy, does your penis always get hard like it is now?"

Suddenly Jimmy's face went crimson as his eyes dropped, and he just nodded his head.

She didn't want him to be scared, so she said, "Honey, I'm glad you think mommy is so pretty." Then she said, "Now Jimmy, I want you to answer me honestly... when you were peeking at me, did you rub your penis?

Jimmy still couldn't look into his mom's eyes, so he just quietly answered, "Uh huh."

Now the line of questioning and his fear of a pending punishment caused his hard cock to start to go soft. Conversely, Carol could feel the aching deep in her pussy starting to grow. She decided to press on, and asked, "How long have you been making your penis squirt your sperm?"

The young boy quietly answered, "Yesterday was the first time."

"Jimmy, are you sure?" the young and still naked mother asked skeptically.

Now he did look up into her eyes as he said, "Honest mom, yesterday was the first time I ever… you know, did that… I swear!"

For some reason, the thought that her baby boy had his first orgasm while peeking at her sent electric shocks throughout her body. Without realizing it, the hand that had been caressing Jimmy's shoulder had slid down, and now she was tracing little circles on his undeveloped chest with her fingertips.

With his fear starting to subside, Jimmy noticed how she was touching him, and he felt his dick swelling back to its full hardness again. He watched as her hand slid over his chest, and then his whole body shivered as she dragged her fingertips over his tiny hard nipples. When she felt his body shake, she whispered, "Did that feel good honey?"

Jimmy just softly groaned "Uh huh."

Then his mom asked, "Does your head still hurt?"

Jimmy nodded and answered, "A little bit."

Then she asked, "Sweetie how would you like mommy to do something to make it all better?"

Jimmy wasn't exactly sure what she meant, but since he trusted his mom more than anyone in the world, he answered, "Ok."

With that, Jimmy watched as her hand started slowly moving down his body, towards his erection. Her fingertips lightly caressed his tummy, causing him to suck in air that he couldn't seem to breathe out. He pulled his eyes away from her hand for a moment and looked at her full breasts again. Her nipples seemed harder than they had been a minute ago, and her breathing seemed to be more rapid.

As Carol's hand neared her young son's hard cock, she could feel herself getting wetter. Even though Jimmy had no idea what it was, she could also smell the aroma of her own dampening pussy starting to rise from her groin. It had been so long since she had felt this strong a yearning deep in her belly, and the fact that touching her own son was causing it seemed to fuel the fire.

Jimmy's eyes had moved back to his mom's hand, and he watched it intently as it slid over his hip and down to his upper thigh, only inches away from the base of his throbbing shaft. He watched as her fingers disappeared between his legs, and then let out a gasp as she dragged her perfectly manicured fingertips over his smooth, hairless balls. Then his whole body shuddered as she wrapped her soft hand around his swollen dick.

Carol heard Jimmy groan as she slowly began moving her hand up and down. She watched as the head of his cock began to swell and turn a deeper shade of pinkish-purple. She couldn't believe how hot the hard column of flesh felt in her hand. At the same time, her young son couldn't believe how amazing his mom's hand felt as she stroked him. The excitement was so intense that he could already feel the base of his prick starting to tighten.

Carol began maneuvering herself so she was kneeling between Jimmy's legs, and as she did, she asked, "Do you like what mommy's doing sweetie?"

Jimmy groaned, "Uh huh," as he watched his mom arrange herself until her face was right above his hard dick.

Once she was situated, she whispered, "Now mommy is going to do something very special for her sweet boy," and then he watched her in amazement as she lowered her face to his groin and sucked the entire length of his adolescent cock into her mouth.

Jimmy let out a cry of pleasure as his prick disappeared between his mother's full, red lips. He couldn't believe the incredible sensations her mouth and tongue created as they worked on the tortured flesh. Then he watched as she began bobbing her head up and down. She was actually making mewling sounds as she swirled her tongue around the swollen, sensitive head.

When Carol wrapped her hand around the base of his prick and began moving it in unison with her mouth, Jimmy let out a loud groan. Watching his mom suck his penis, and feeling the incredible sensations her mouth, tongue and hand was causing the now familiar ache starting to build deep in his groin. Jimmy knew what that feeling meant now, and in a cracking voice he warned, "Mom, it's gonna shoot pretty soon."

Carol let Jimmy's near-bursting prick slip from between her lips long enough to whisper, "That's just what I want baby."

Then, as she sucked the hard shaft back into her mouth, she reached her free hand slipped between his legs and began rubbing his hairless balls. This new sensation pushed Jimmy to the brink, and as he cried out in agonizing pleasure, the base of his cock quivered, and then it erupted.

Jimmy screamed, "Mom, I’m... ahhhh!" as his tiny asshole clenched and his young prostate began pumping virgin boy cum into his beautiful mom's waiting mouth.

Since he had already cum twice, Carol felt her baby's cock buck hard three times before it finally started filling her mouth with the first burst of his young nectar. She couldn't believe how alive his hard little prick became as it jerked over and over again, pumping his bitter-sweet juice onto her tongue.

Carol was able to gather all her young son's spunk in her mouth without swallowing, savoring the sweet tangy taste and creamy texture as she sucked the last drops out of his still twitching prick. When it was over, Jimmy's body relaxed and then slumped back onto the bed, causing his spent penis to slip from his mom's mouth. As it did, she quickly sat up and sealed her lips shut to keep his special treat from dribbling out. It had been over two years since she had sucked a warm load of cum from a hard dick, so she wanted to enjoy it... and since this was her young son’s virgin cum, she wanted to savor it even more.

Then she looked at him with a smile on her face, swallowed hard one time, and let the gooey mass slide down her throat. Jimmy looked at her in wide-eyed amazement and asked, "Did you swallow it mom?"

"Yes I did sweetie, and it was delicious," she answered. Then Carol asked, "Did you like what I did honey?"

Jimmy just smiled and said, "It felt really good mom... better than when I do it with my hand."

"I'm glad you liked it baby," Carol answered with a smile.

At that moment, she thought she should feel some sort of guilt or shame, but she had convinced herself that nothing was more important than her sweet son’s happiness... and she was so happy that she was able to make him feel so good. But there was one problem... giving Jimmy his first blow job had lit a fire deep in her pussy that was still raging.

As she sat back on her heals, she parted her knees and let her hand slip between her legs so her fingertips could caress her swollen cunt lips. Jimmy watched as his mom stroked herself. He could see how wet she was as her fingers dipped inside her pussy, and then came out glistening with moisture.

Carol could see him concentrating on her hand and asked, "Did you watch mommy make herself feel good in the shower yesterday?"

Jimmy nodded and grunted, "Uh huh," never taking his eyes off his mother's pussy.

"Did you like watching me," she asked. This time her little boy just blushed and nodded his head.

Then the young mother surprised her young son and herself when she asked, "Sweetie, would you like to help make me feel good right now?"

"Sure mom," her young son answered.

Jimmy watched as his mom lay back on his bed, and as she did, he took a moment to look at her. Her soft tanned skin didn’t have a blemish, and her large breasts only fell slightly to the side as she lay on her back. Her long auburn hair framed her incredibly beautiful face, highlighted by her deep green eyes. Her incredible long legs were spread wide, showing the thin strip of neatly trimmed pubic hair, and right below was her wet, pouting pussy was just begging to be touched.

Carol slipped her right hand between her legs, and her perfectly manicured fingers began gently stroking her soaked pussy again. As she did, she whispered, "Jimmy, would you like to come up here and suck on my nipples?"

Jimmy was more than happy to oblige. He moved his small body until he was kneeling next to his mom, and then he leaned forward and took the hard, puckered bud of flesh between his lips. Carol groaned as her sweet boy began sucking on one nipple, and then the other. At the same time her fingertip had found its way to her engorged clit, and now she was slowly stroking it... not wanting to cum too fast. Incredibly, Jimmy felt his penis getting hard again, but since he had already cum three times, it was a little tender, so now he decided to concentrate on helping make his mom feel as good as she had made him feel.

Carol instructed the naive young boy to suck, lick and gently bite each nipple as her fingers began working more feverishly on her clit. She couldn't believe how good his soft lips and little wet tongue felt on the hard nubs. Then suddenly she felt one of Jimmy's hands sliding between her legs. As she continued to stroke her clit she felt Jimmy slide a finger inside of her. Carol let out a gasp as one, and then two of her baby's fingers penetrated her puffy labia and disappear into the depths of her wet cunt.

Jimmy couldn't believe how hot the inside of his mom's pussy felt. Her lubricant coated his fingers, making them feel slippery and gooey... and he loved the feeling. Carol was breathing harder now as her fingers quickened their pace on her clit, while Jimmy began pumping his fingers in and out of her pussy as he had seen her do. Then he remembered something he had seen in one of the Penthouse magazines and decided to try it.

Carol was so wrapped up in the incredible sensations she was feeling that she didn't even notice Jimmy had laid down between her legs with his adorable face and curly brown hair hovering right over her cunt. But suddenly she felt his fingers leave her pussy, only to be replaced by his soft tongue parting her cunt lips.

“Jimmy, what are you do... Oh God," Carol cried out as she felt her son’s tongue sliding up and down her soaked cleft. He even licked her puckered little asshole, causing her whole body to tremble. He really didn't know what he was doing, but it felt incredible when his mom had licked him, and now he wanted to return the favor.

Carol couldn't believe that her sweet young son was licking her pussy. It felt incredible, even though he hadn't found her clit yet. Her voice cracked as she groaned, "Honey... lick that little bump mommy was rubbing right at the top."

With that, Jimmy's tongue found the center of his mother's pleasure. Carol cried out loud as her baby boy began lapping at her love button. Jimmy almost instinctively started flicking at the hard nub with the tip of his tongue, causing his mom to cry out, "Oh God Jimmy... please don't stop!"

Jimmy began moving his tongue even faster, and at the same time he put two fingers back into his mom's smoldering cunt. Carol couldn't believe that her innocent young son was giving her so much pleasure. She could feel the walls of her pussy begin to tighten, and her belly start to quiver as her orgasm approached. Billy could also feel the inside of his mom's pussy start to squeeze his fingers, so he knew something was happening. At that moment, he sucked his mom's clit into his mouth and raked his tongue over it as fast as he could, and when he did, his mom arched her back and screamed, "Oh God Jimmy... I’m cummiiiinnnggg!”

Carol felt like every molecule in her body was exploding with pleasure. Jimmy kept strumming her clit with his tongue as she cried out again and again. Rhythmic spasms ripped from deep in her cunt, causing the muscles in her ass and pussy to go into uncontrollable convulsions. Jimmy couldn't believe the feeling of his mom's pussy contracting on his fingers and tongue again and again as the nerve endings in her clit drove the muscles they controlled into a frenzy. Jimmy was actually holding his mom down as his tongue vibrated on the trigger of her climax.

Finally Carol could take no more and sobbed, "Please stop baby... please." Her pussy was still twitching as her orgasm started to wane.

As Jimmy lifted his face from her cunt, she looked down to see his lips, nose and chin covered with her juices. He just smiled at her... feeling happier than he had ever been because he knew he had made her feel so good. The truth was that she wasn't sure if it was the love she had for her young son, or the taboo nature of the situation, but Jimmy had just given her the most intense orgasm of her entire life.

Mother and son had never felt closer, and as Jimmy moved up to lay next to his mom, she gently kissed him... tasting her own sweet nectar on his lips. Carol just held her little boy close as they dozed off... both completely drained.

But while their encounter had ended, the one next door was about to enter another chapter.
End Book One

Book Two will follow later today. I hope you enjoyed the story. And if you found it inspiring enough to pleasure yourself while reading, feel free to let me know... it's an erotic author's greatest compliment.

DizzyD
... Continue»
Posted by DizzyD427 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 20252  |  
99%
  |  58

SEXY MOM AT 40

My husband, Greg, just can't have enough of my sexy curves and well-developed, gorgeous breasts.

"Your smile...your lips...your eyes.....your flawless golden skin.....they've mesmerized me...I've never seen a beautiful brunette like you....you make me feel like getting married." This is what he wrote to me 21 years ago.

"Doctors say that tit sucking is good for health." This is what he whispers in to my ears every time he runs his tongue and lips over my breasts. I just love the feel of my husband sucking and fondling my tits.

Regular workout keeps my body in shape. Nevertheless, I did put on some weight recently. I was a little worried. But Greg assured me. "It's all at the right places, honey, your butts and curves look sexier than before...your figure is still shapely and your stomach is flat as ever......you look a good 10 years younger than your 40 years. I'm indeed lucky to have such a voluptuous woman for my wife. So what....if you are a brunette....you can give the hot blondes like Jenna Jameson and Pamela Anderson a run for their money. My word....you're hotter than them."

One night he whispered something in my ears that I could have never imagined.

.

"Why don't you seduce Andy, he is gonna celebrate his 19th birthday in a few days...you can give him a hot birthday gift...he is such a shy guy...you'll love seducing him," Greg said as he unhooked my bra. Now Andy is my teenaged son. I just couldn't believe what Greg had said.

Greg looked at me, "Darling, I have a confession to make. I had sexual relations with my mom when I was a youngster. My dad was away to Japan for a year when I was young. Soon I found that my mom had been sl**ping around with a few men. One day I saw mom by the swimming pool in her black bikini. I got a huge erection. That night I masturbated thinking of her. My favorite fantasy was to see mom take off her top, then her skirt, her bra and her panties while she showered herself. I just wanted to see her naked."

"You naught boy," I said as I gently slapped Greg on his shoulder.

Greg continued with his story, " A few days later I found her by the pool again in a bikini. That night she was in the same bikini as she rested in her bedroom. She must have been too tired to change or just didn't bother to. I walked into her room and put my hand inside her bikini bra. She hardly responded and I nervously kept fondling her breasts. Minutes later, she got up. I was stunned. She looked at me and smiled. Then she removed her bra and threw it away. She stood up and pulled down her panties. I just couldn't believe it. My sexy mom was standing absolutely naked in front of me. I kissed her on her tits. That was the night, I lost my virginity to mom and became a mother fucker. I was only 19 years old then"

He had finished with his story.

Greg started to talk again, "Darling, my mom was an irresistibly sexy woman. I find women who lust for their own sons and have sex with them so incredibly sexy. I want you to lust for Andy.... I want our son Andy to make love to his own sexy mom, just like I did. You know...the thought of seeing my wife with her own son...all naked in bed.....kissing and making love....it turns me on like crazy."

I was beginning to get aroused. After all, Andy was one of the most handsome teenagers around and I had always found teenaged boys particularly attractive.

"Do you think Andy is sexually active?", I asked Greg.

"Well, I've seen him masturbating to pictures of naked women a couple of times, though I have no idea if he has been fucking around." Greg told me.

"Oh darling that makes me jealous", I told Greg.

"Jealous!!", Greg looked at me rather surprised.

"Yeah dear, jealous of all those women he must be thinking of when he masturbates.

"So what do you plan to do to cure yourself of your jealousy; surely you cannot stop a boy of his age from masturbating, Greg said.

"Surely I can't, but I can certainly make him think of me when he masturbates. I wanna be his masturbation babe. I want Andy to fantasize about me and masturbate the way you fantasized about your mom and masturbated," I said.

"Oh God, this makes me so hard, my wife wants to be my son's masturbation babe," Greg whispered in my ears.

"Do you think I'm hot enough to make a teenager like Andy masturbate?"

"You are so damn hot.... so sexy....you can make anyone hard."

Greg removed his underwear and pulled down my panties to make me completely naked. Greg pushed his cock inside my pussy and we made wild love for the next couple of hours before dozing off to sl**p.

The next evening I was all alone at home; Greg called me up to inform me that he would be too busy to be back before nine at night. Andy was away to a game of baseball and was to be back by seven.

I decided to grab the opportunity. I dressed myself in a tight black lacy bra.

Then I picked my new mini skirt that Greg had gifted me. If worn without any panties, it is just long enough to hide my pussy but not big enough to hide my thighs and butt cleavage. I decided to wear it without the panties. I wanted Andy to see something he had never seen before, his mummy's thighs and butt cleavage. Then I decided to shave my armpits as well.

I was all ready for the tease before Andy arrived. I opened the door for him and kissed him on his cheeks as I always did. Then I sat down on the sofa and crossed my legs.

.

"So how was your game", I asked him as I raised my arms to show him my armpits that I had shaved just for him. "Great," he replied. "But I am really tired and exhausted. I need to take a shower before I eat anything," he told me.

I noticed a bulge in his dress. I was excited by the thought that my son had experienced an erection in my presence. I could feel my juices flow. He kissed me on my cheeks and left for his bathroom. And I left for mine. I lost no time in removing my bra and pulling down my mini skirt. As I lay in the bathtub, fingering my cunt, I was thinking about a handsome teenager, my son Andy.

Later at night, I told Greg how I had gone about teasing Andy earlier in the evening." Do you think I succeeded in making Andy masturbate," I asked Greg.

"Well, I think so...What else would a boy of his age do when he gets it hard," was his reply.

But I had my doubts. "I wanna be absolutely sure that Andy has masturbated fantasizing about me," I said. "Why don't you catch him masturbating and ask him," Greg suggested. I liked Greg's idea but I wanted to do it a little differently.

"Do you remember our last vacation," I asked Greg. "Yes darling, I made you pose by the swimming pool in your sexiest bikini. And then shot the video. That is one of the sexiest videos I've ever seen."

"You know Greg, I want Andy to watch that DVD. I'm sure he has never seen me in a bikini before. I'm sure that would make him masturbate...that is where I plan to catch him," I said.

"Wow, that's a superb idea," Greg liked my suggestion. He handed over the DVD to me.

"Oh God, my mom never teased with such imagination as you are teasing Andy," he said.

"Oh really," I smiled. "If you want I can be your mom tonight," I said. "Do you wanna see your momma naked," I asked him with a smile. "Yes mom...my sexy mom, I want you naked mom," Greg was looking at me rather lustfully.

"Take off your mom's bra...take off your mom's panties, make your momma naked, I whispered in Greg's ears. That night, Greg and I made love as a mom and son. It was the most pleasurable sex I had in many years.

The i****t angle had brought back the flavor to our sex lives.

Mother fucker had become my favorite word. I began to use this word as often as I could. In fact, I had made mother fucker a sort of nickname for Greg. Every time I whispered mother fucker in Greg's ears, it made me feel so unbelievably hot and wet. He loved it too.

The next day, I took out my bikini DVD. I affixed a piece of paper to the DVD case and wrote down "BIKINI BABE" large enough for it to be noticed. Then I kept the DVD in Andy's bedroom right there on his bed. The next day I went to Andy's room just to check out the DVD. It wasn't where I had left it. I decided to check out Andy's wardrobe. I found a few porn videos. Among them was the DVD that I had placed just for him. I was thrilled to find it there.

I waited for the Friday night. Greg knew about what I had in mind. So he was pretty excited too. "Sorry Greg, I am gonna spend the night with your son, I told him.

"Its ok sweetheart,...just let go the seductress in you.... show Andy how hot and sexy his mom is.....Andy is too shy with girls....you must teach him to lose his inhibitions," Greg said with a smile.

I left for Andy's room dressed in a sexy sleeveless black nightgown. I peeped into Andy's room. The light was on and he was absolutely naked. He was stroking his erect cock. I moved into his room without making a noise. He was watching the video that I had placed just for him.

"Hi Andy, watching mom in a bikini and masturbating, you naughty boy," I said with a smile.

He stood up, absolutely stunned. He tried to hide his erect cock. "I'm sorry mom," he said rather nervously.

"Andy I know you were watching my video and masturbating. If you enjoy masturbating watching momma's bikini video, then go ahead and masturbate as many times as you want, it is perfectly normal and healthy sexual behavior.

"There is no need for you to feel guilty," I told him.

"You know Andy, I kept this video in your room just for you to watch and masturbate. I am happy that you have been watching my video and masturbating and having some real nice fun, it only shows what a sexy and beautiful woman I am."

"Andy, whenever you feel like masturbating after seeing momma in a sexy dress, there is no need for you to rush to the bathroom; you should masturbate right there in front of me so that you can have a look at my curves and enjoy masturbating. And I promise to wear bikinis often just for you to look at and masturbate."

"Tell me Andy, how often you masturbate," I asked him.

"Once or twice every night and then all night on Friday night," he said rather nervously.

"Wow, so you were planning to masturbate all night," I said with excitement. It was the Friday night.

"Yes mom," he said softly.

"Oh baby, your mom is gonna play a tease tonight," I told him. Tonight, I will deny you the privacy you need to masturbate."

"Oh mom, please don't do that," he requested me.

"Well Andy, just because I'm gonna deny you privacy, it does not mean that you cannot get sexual relief. If you want, you can masturbate in my presence. I would love to watch you masturbate."

"Oh mom, I won't be able to masturbate with you looking at me."

"And you won't be able to resist either," I said with a naughty smile. I had caught him masturbating to my bikini video. Now I wanted him to look at me and masturbate.

I removed my nightgown and stood in front of him. I had only my white bra and panties on. I raised my arms to show my armpits.

His semi erect penis rose to full erection.

"I guess that makes you change your mind," I said.

"Oh mom, you are so sexy...mom...but I don't think I will be able to masturbate with you looking at me"

I decided to raise the level of temptation. I unhooked my bra and tossed it in the air. My tits were all exposed to Andy. I had never imagined showing by boobs to my son would give me so much pleasure. My nipples rose in erection.

"Do you like what you see?" I asked him as I stood topless.

He was too shy to say anything. But I saw his erect cock dripping pre-cum. But he still wasn't masturbating.

Standing topless in front of my own son had given me so much joy. I wanted more of the exhibitionist pleasure. I decided to pose naked for Andy. But I wanted Andy to ask me to do that. I wanted him to lose his inhibitions.

"Oh Andy, I give you a grammar exercise. I want you to say something really hot about me. What you say must be in "first person" and I want you to use the word 'naked'," I said with a smile.

"Oh mom, I won't be able to say it. I just can't."

"Oh Andy, I know how young boys wanna see beautiful women. That's the reason why stuff like Playboy sells and so many women pose for them. It's so natural for boys to want to see women the way they pose in Playboy. A lot of psycho-analysts believe that most boys would love to see their own moms pose for Playboy and magazines like that. It's just so natural. Believe me that is nothing to be ashamed of."

"Oh Andy, don't you wanna see your sexy mom the way beautiful women are seen in Playboy or Penthouse?"

"Oh mom, I wanna ....... I wanna see you naked mom."

I was absolutely thrilled by his words. The most erotic words I had ever heard. But I knew that Andy had still not lost all his inhibitions. I had noticed how nervous he was as he had expressed his desire to see me naked.

"Andy, have you ever seen a woman all naked," I asked him.

"Mom, I've seen them in movies and on web sites."

"No Andy," a real naked woman.

"No mom."

"Oh Andy, you are gonna be 19 soon and you haven't seen a real woman naked. Andy, it's time you see a real woman absolutely naked. And your momma is gonna be the first one. Yes Andy, I am gonna get naked just for you."

I slipped my panties down an inch and then another. This went on until I had dragged my panties right down to my ankle. Then I picked them up and threw them at Andy with a smile.

"Here's your momma absolutely naked, have a good look Andy", I was feeling so hot and wet.

"Oh Andy, feast your eyes on your momma's naked body. Look at me as lustfully as you can and enjoy yourself. I want you to look at momma's naked body and masturbate."

He had still not got down to masturbating.

"Mom...I just can't do it mom....there is something stopping me....mom...don't you have any inhibitions standing all naked in front of your own son and asking him to masturbate while looking at you? "

"Oh Andy....why should you have any inhibitions...you have nothing to hide now....I know you were masturbating to my bikini video...if you can masturbate in secret while watching my video you might as well masturbate openly. You know Andy... you're so damn cute ...any woman would love to show off her body to you. That's exactly what I'm doing. You know Andy....there is great joy in losing inhibitions. There are so many hot and sexy moms who fantasize about their own sons...and tease them by showing off their curves and cleavage. I just can't understand why they can't pose naked for their own sons to watch and masturbate."

He brought his hand close to his erect cock, and rather reluctantly took his cock in his hand. And then, just as reluctantly, took his hand off.

"Mom please don't talk like that. It is really getting hard to resist.....just too hard mom."

"Really....you naughty boy....I know you wanna look at your naked mom and masturbate," I said and smiled.

I was delighted to know that I had made him completely helpless.

"Oh Andy...believe me there's nothing to be ashamed of in masturbating.......your momma masturbates too."

And I put my finger inside my cunt and began to masturbate. "Look....your mom is masturbating, " I said as I looked at him and smiled.

"Oh God....my mom has no shame...she is standing absolutely naked in front of her son, masturbating....and asking him to look at her and masturbate."

He took his cock in his hand and began to stroke it. I was watching him keenly.

"Oh mom, you've got such a sexy figure...such sexy tits and curves....such beautiful butts and such a lovely hairy pussy....oh mom, you are simply too hot.....I just can't help looking at your naked body. You are making me masturbate......mom........Oh mom.....I just can't help it mom.......you've made me completely shameless", he said.

I just loved watching him masturbate. He was looking at my naked body as he played with his cock. The exhibitionist in me just loved it. I was glad that he had lost some of his inhibitions.

"Yes Andy, pump your cock and spill your sperm for mummy...yes... yes... Andy......spill your sperm for mummy...oh Andy......spill your sperm for mummy.

"Oh mom, you sound so sexy saying all that.....oh mom, you are so sexy so sexy so sexyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy," he said.

His cock twitched and he spilled his sperm. Finally I was my son's masturbation babe.

"Oh Andy, how do you rate your naked mom as masturbation material," I asked him.

"Oh mom, 10/10...simply perfect."

He did not look tired at all. I began talking to him. "Andy, I want you to name five women worth seeing naked....the kind of women you'd love to watch naked if you have to masturbate."

"Elizabeth Hurley, Maria Sharapova, Krista Allen, Sharon Stone and ......."

He had already named 4. I missed a heartbeat. "What do you think of momma?" I prompted him. I WANTED him to name me now.

"Yes mom, you too....you are up there on that list."

I was thrilled.

"Andy, why don't you recommend momma as masturbation material to your friends? You can bring them here and show them my bikini video."

"Oh mom....will you pose naked for my friends?"

"No way...sweetheart.....I can pose naked only for you"

"Do you wanna see momma in the shower?" I asked him.

"Yes mom."

I led him to the bathroom. I began to soap my naked body. I was soon all wet. Andy was watching with his penis standing proud. "Andy....do you wanna suck your momma's titties?" He licked and sucked them like an infant.

I took his cock in my hand and began to play with it.

"Oh mom, it feels so good, he said.......ooooh.....aaaaah.....it feels so good to have your beautiful and sexy fingers all over my cock."

I began to stroke it up and down, just the way guys do it when they masturbate.

"Yes yes....spill your sperm, spill it on your momma's naked body... spill your sperm....spill it on your momma's naked body....." I kept saying.

Soon he shot his load all over my naked body. Some landed on my belly, some on my boobs. We spent the next couple of hours, feeling each others' naked bodies and masturbating each other in the bathroom.

Like his dad, Andy too just can't keep his tongue and lips away from my tits. He just loves sucking his momma's tits. And he's a better tit sucker than his dad.

It was well past 4'o clock in the morning when I left his room. Greg was still awake watching porn and reading erotica. I started to tell Greg all that had happened between me and Andy.

"I know it all honey."

"You know it all!" I was surprised.

"Yes dear, I've see it all." Greg picked up a DVD from under his pillow, inserted it into the drive and pressed "PLAY."

I saw myself stripping and posing naked for Andy. Andy was looking at me all naked and masturbating. Greg had shot a home made porn video using spy cameras.

"I'm sorry I made this video without your permission," Greg said.

"It's O.K. honey.....but I want you to promise me one thing."

"What's that?"

"Nobody other than you and me gets to see this video."

"Sure, you can take this video and keep it with you." Greg handed over the DVD to me.

I was determined not to let any one see Greg's home made porn video. I carefully kept it under lock and key.

Greg took me in his arms and began to kiss me. I knew what he wanted. I wanted it too. I had sex with Greg before we slept.

I was now waiting eagerly for the next Friday night, which happened to be his 19th birthday. I was planning to give him a hot birthday present; the hottest a sexy mom can give her son.

We celebrated Andy's birthday in style. Greg gifted Andy a lovely video camera. My juices were flowing all day with the thought of what I was gonna do to my son in the night.

After a lovely dinner at Andy's favorite restaurant, we returned home. I could barely wait for what I had planned for the night.


We all changed into our night suits. Greg gave Andy a big birthday hug. Andy left for his room.

It was now my turn to make a move. I looked at Greg and smiled. Greg smiled back and whispered something in my ears, "So you're gonna make our son a mother fucker tonight; I'll be masturbating thinking about it."

Greg's words set my pussy on fire. I left for Andy's room. Andy was already lying naked in bed when I entered his room.

"Andy, do you like the birthday gift dad gave you?" I asked him.

"Oh mom, it is wonderful."

"Andy, your momma wants to give you a gift too," I said with a smile.

"What's that?" Andy wanted to know.

"Oh Andy, it's a lovely gift. But to get it you have to pass a general knowledge test," I said.

"Ok mom,"

"Andy, all you have to do is tell momma what MILF means," I asked him.

"Oh mom, that's so easy. MILF is momma I'd love to fuck." I could see his penis getting harder as he said it.

"And do you think your momma is a MILF?" I asked him.

"Off course, you are mom," Andy was excited as he talked. I was excited too.

"You got your answer right. So you're gonna get your gift right away."

And I lost no time in dropping my nightgown. I had not bothered to wear my bra underneath. I had not bothered to wear my panties either.

I was absolutely naked now. Andy was stunned. I noticed pre-cum oozing out of his cock.

"Andy, if your momma is a MILF, then you are handsome enough to be a mother fucker. Yes Andy... fuck me...fuck your momma, you mother fucker."

My dirty words were turning me on.

"Oh mom, it will be an absolute pleasure fucking you, but I don't wanna fuck you, I have had some real fun undressing you naked and fucking you in my fantasies and masturbating to your bikini video. You look absolutely gorgeous in the naked mom, but I do not wanna have sex with you mom," Andy replied.

"But why?" I asked him. I really wanted to know.

"Oh mom, mother fucking is a real taboo in so many cultures. That is probably why there is so much pleasure in dreaming about sexy moms. And I would rather keep it a taboo. You know mom, I'm happy thinking about you and masturbating. I do not want to taste the forbidden fruit. The forbidden fruit looks so appealing because it is forbidden. And I'd rather keep it that way." He tried to explain.

I could not believe what I had heard.

"Oh, Andy, just think again, do you know what you are gonna miss out," I tried to reason with him.

But Andy has made up his mind.

I was disappointed. I picked up my gown, put it on and went back to my room and told Greg about it.

Greg tried to assure me. "Don't worry sweetheart. We'll get him to do what you want."

"Andy may have refused to fuck you, but I'm always ready to fuck you mom," Greg said with a naughty smile. I understood what he meant. I ended up playing mom and son with Greg. After an hour of passionate lovemaking, I got talking with Greg.

"I just don't know how to get my son in bed with me. I think I did all that I could," I told Greg.

"No dear, we are gonna use the carrot and stick policy now". Greg advised me.

"I'll set up an anonymous e-mail ID that I will use to e-mail Andy some of the hottest erotic stories of lusty sons fucking their moms. This will drive him crazy with lust for you. This should do the trick," Greg said.

"And the stick," I asked Greg. I was really curious.

"Well we're gonna use the forbidden fruit theory against him. From now on, you will not appear naked for Andy. Andy will not get any chance to see you naked. You will not let Andy see your gorgeous tits. You will wear sexy clothes that show just enough curves and cleavage to arouse Andy, a bit of legs and thighs, a bit of shoulders and armpits, that's all. He will not get to see you naked or topless," Greg instructed me.

"Oh, Greg you don't know how much Andy loves to see me naked." I tried to explain to Greg.

"That's great. That is precisely why this strategy should work. You need just a bit of patience and mind control to get your son in bed with you," Greg assured me.

"And I'll e-mail him a few hot i****tuous stories from an anonymous ID in the coming days. "Greg said.

"And don't forget to forward the stories to me as well," I reminded Greg.

"Oh sure"

In the next few days, I did exactly as Greg had taught me. I did not give any chance to Andy to see me naked. I began to wear sexy dresses that showed off my cleavage, shoulders and armpits, a bit of legs and thighs as well.

Andy loved me in those dresses.

"Oh, mom, I really admire your dress sense. You have got such sexy curves. But mom, I really miss seeing you naked."

"Do you wanna see mummy naked?" I asked him with a smile.

"Yes mom, I want to see you naked and masturbate."

I knew now that Greg's strategy was working. I decided to bargain.

"Andy, if you want to see your mom naked, you better get ready to fuck her. I would love to be a mother fucker's mom."

"Oh mom. I told you I don't want to fuck you. All I want is to see you naked and masturbate," he said.

"In that case Andy, you have no chance to see your momma naked," I replied.

"Oh mom, I need to see you naked to masturbate, please mom," Andy tried hard to persuade me.

"Andy, you can see my videos if you have to masturbate." I reminded him of the

sexy video that I had placed in his room.

"You know mom, the more I see that video, the more I desire to see you naked. You look stunningly sexy in that bikini. I just can't forget that you had posed naked just for me to look at you and masturbate. Please mom....please....you don't know how badly I want to see you naked," said Andy.

Andy's attitude was beginning to puzzle me. He was lusting for me, fantasized about me when he masturbated, wanted to see me naked and yet refused to fuck me. It was very...very surprising indeed.

But I turned down his request to pose naked for him. I could clearly see that he was disappointed.

The next night, I found an erotic story in my mail box. It was e-mailed to me by Greg.

That story really turned me wild with lust. It was about a hot porn actress confessing that the young guy she had fucked in her last MILF video was her own son.

Here a few extracts from the story:

"I had never experienced such erotic pleasure that I did when my own son stripped me naked with the movie director and other members of the video production team watching. Getting fucked by my own son in front of those guys gave me orgasms that I'm gonna remember all my life. My son no longer masturbates to my naked pictures. He just enters my room.....we get naked and make love. I just love being a mother fucker's mom."

I was mad with desire after I had read the story. What was more exciting was the thought that Greg had e-mailed the story to Andy as well.

Now every time I made love to Greg or masturbated, I had this story in my mind. I just loved the idea of a mom and son fucking each other and showing it to the world.

In the next few days, I continued with my strategy of dressing to show off my curves, cleavage, and armpits without any nakedness.

Andy was now desperate to see me naked. He almost begged me to pose naked for him but I refused.

I only repeated my earlier offer, "Fuck me if you really want to see me naked."

"Ok mom, I'm ready to fuck you," Andy gave up his resistance.

I was delighted to hear his words. I felt a sensation in my pussy that I had never felt in my life.

"But mom, here's a condition. We make love on camera....and make a porn video for public viewing and put it on the internet."

I was stunned by Andy's proposal.

"NO WAY," I said loudly.

I was sure that it was Greg's e-mailed story that had given him that idea. But what surprised me was the fact that Andy would get so excited by it that he would make such a proposal to me.

"ARE YOU CRAZY?" I said.

"Not at all mom, I was thinking of the fun I would have if I get to fuck you and show it the world. Why don't you start a career as a porn actress by fucking your own son for a MILF video. Oh mom, just imagining you as a porn actress who fucks her own son for a MILF video is driving me crazy. Last night, I must have masturbated at least twice thinking about it. Now just imagine the fun I would have by doing that for real...oh mom....you are so sexy mom...please mom...let's do it," he said.

"NO...NO...NO"

"In any case, didn't you let me show your bikini video to my friends? Oh mom, come on."

"Don't you know the difference between a bikini video and porn, you rascal?" I said.

"Oh mom, remember you'd told me that there is a great joy in losing inhibitions. Why can't you lose your inhibitions now?"

"There's got to be some limit....surely....you've gone crazy."

I was surprised at how a once shy boy like Andy could talk like that.

I was absolutely sure that I was not going to fuck Andy on camera. I had fantasies about fucking Andy and letting Greg watch. But fucking Andy for a porn video, for public viewing, was one idea that was simply not acceptable to me.

I had been part of Greg's home made porn video earlier. But that was strictly for home consumption. I kept that DVD so safely as if it was a military secret.

I realized what Greg's e-mail had done to Andy. But I had no doubt in my mind that I was not gonna let this idea be translated into reality. I knew very well that the autobiographical story that Greg had e-mailed us was best enjoyed as a fantasy.

And so I had absolutely no hesitation in turning down Andy's "indecent proposal".

The next day Greg left for Australia on a business tour. This was totally unexpected. But Greg was delighted. He had always wanted to see Sydney and Melbourne. Now that he had got a chance, that too with all expenses for the trip to be paid by the company, there was no way he was going to miss it.

Greg was extremely cheerful when he kissed me goodbye before leaving.

That night as I lay in the bed fingering myself, I was thinking about Andy's indecent proposal. I was sure in my mind that I was not going to accept it. But I told myself that there was absolutely no harm in enjoying it as a fantasy.

In fact, Andy's proposal had split me into two halves. I had always believed in maintaining an image of a woman who could do no wrong. So even if I lusted for my own son, I believed in keeping my sexual escapades away from public knowledge.

And then there was Uncle John who lived in our neighborhood. He was a regular visitor to the church. A man in his 50s, he always preached old-fashioned values and considered sex to be an evil. I had always been in his good books. He would have been shocked if he had known that I lusted for my own son. And I did not want Uncle John to find out anything about my i****tuous inclinations. That was one more reason why Andy's proposal was not acceptable to me.

But as a fantasy, I was absolutely in love with the idea of fucking my own son and making a porn video out of it for public viewing.

Thinking about the story (the one Greg had e-mailed me) and Andy's proposal made me wet in no time. I got up and went into the bathroom. I removed my clothes and got naked. This was the second half of my personality.

"Yes...yes...Andy...fuck your momma on camera and show it to the world. Let the world know what a slut your momma is...yes....yes.. Andy...make your momma a porn actress," I whispered as I showered myself and masturbated.

.

If only there were no social norms against i****t. If only I could be as shameless and uninhibited as the porn actress who fucked her own son for a MILF video. If only there was no Uncle John. If only Andy had not been so handsome. If only......

That night I experienced some of the most mind-blowing orgasms in my life. I masturbated almost all night. The more I masturbated, the more I wanted to masturbate. I felt like an absolute nymphomaniac.

A couple of days passed. Sexually, my body was beginning to feel Greg's absence. I knew that my body needed the touch and feel of a male's body. And my pussy needed a cock inside it. I thought of Andy's friends. But I threw the idea out of the window in no time. Any guy who puts his cock inside my cunt has to be as good looking as Andy or Greg if not a Richard Gere or a Hugh Grant. Andy was my only option.

Friday night, I went to Andy's room and asked him to fuck me. But he insisted that he would be ready to fuck me only on camera.

I was disappointed. I went back to my room. I read the porn actress's story once again; then spent an hour masturbating in the shower and the bath tub.

The next night, a thought flashed through my mind. "So what if Andy is not ready to fuck me off camera. At least he can massage me and masturbate me," I told myself.

So I went over to Andy's room and asked him if he could give me a massage.

"Oh sure mom," Andy agreed to give me a massage.

"But I will not take off my bra and panties because you aren't ready to fuck me yet," I told him.

"You know mom, I would love to see you all naked but if you wanna get a massage with your bra and panties on, that is your choice and I would not compel you to take them off," he told me.

So I removed my nightgown and got down to my bra and panties. Andy was wearing only his boxer briefs. I could see the bulge inside his briefs. I lied down on Andy's bed.

"Mom, why don't you raise your arms to show me your armpits," he asked me.

I did exactly as he asked me to do.

"Do you love momma's armpits?" I asked him.

"Yes mom, they are great."

"Mom, do you mind if I tie your hands with your hands raised so that I can have a good look at your armpits while I massage you," he asked me.

"Well go ahead," I told him.

So he went and brought a huge handkerchief. He made my raise my arms and then tied my hands.

Then he got down to massaging me.

He started at my feet and then gradually came up to my knees. Then he moved up to my thighs. His fingers were all over the inside of my thighs.

I loved his massage.

"Mom, may I kiss you?" he asked me.

"Yes dear, anywhere without removing my bra and panties." He kissed me all over my belly. Then he began to lick me. My stomach was soon wet by all the licking it got. My panties were wet too.

He moved up and kissed me all over my neck while his hands felt my arms and back. My body was on fire now.

I needed to masturbate. But my hands were all tied up.

"Andy, I need to masturbate, please untie my hands, please Andy......I need to masturbate.....please Andy.....your momma needs to masturbate." I pleaded him.

"No you slut, if you really need relief, get ready to fuck your son on camera, you son-fucking slut, you son-fucking bitch. I know you want me to fuck you....you son-fucking slut, you son-fucking bitch."

His dirty talk was turning me on. So was his blackmail. He had tied my hands and was playing with my lingerie clad body. I had little clue on what to do.

I was in a state of ecstasy and agony both at the same time.

Ecstasy because I had never been kissed, licked, and massaged so skillfully in my life. Not an inch of my body (except the area covered by my bra and panties) had been spared. Ooof.....it was sheer magic.....it was heavenly. My pussy was on fire. I had never felt so hot and wet in my life.

Agony....because he had denied me sexual relief. With my hands tied, there was no way I could masturbate. I had never felt a stronger need to masturbate ever before. And he wasn't fucking me or fingering me either.

I was completely helpless. I began to think in terms of surrendering myself to lust and my lusty son's proposal of sex in front of camera. The more I thought in those terms, the more aroused I felt.

I began to enjoy the prospect of giving in to his blackmail. After all he was going to satisfy my one fantasy that had driven me absolutely crazy.

"Oh Andy, I am ready for whatever you want...if you want me naked and fuck me on camera, go ahead....I am all yours for the night," I shouted. I hardly had a choice.

"Oh mom, I am so sorry...I had no intention of blackmailing you. I was just k**ding. I do not want to hurt you. I love you so much. Oh mom, if you do not want to fuck me on camera, I would not f***e you. I give up. I am sorry mom....I love you," he said.


He had gone back on his blackmail. I was just not expecting this. I just did now know how to react. My reaction was a strange mixture of relief, disappointment, surprise, and confusion.

"Oh mom...but I have one request for you," Andy said.

"Oh sure"

"Mom, I just want your help in trying out how my camera works. Do you mind if we indulge in some kissing and cuddling on camera.....just to see how the video turns out to be....you need not take off your bra and panties and.....I promise not to take them off. And I won't be fucking you either without your permission," he said.

I agreed to his idea. He lost no time in bringing out his camera. He carefully checked out all the angles before placing it in the room on top of the table facing the bed in the room.

He untied my hands. I got up. He took me in his arms and then planted his lips on mine. Then he turned around to kiss my back, the back of my shoulders, the back of my neck...his hands went inside my panties to feel my buttocks while I put my hand inside my panties to finger my pussy. All this happened while I was facing the camera.

The kissing and cuddling had my hormones working overtime. I was aroused once again; strongly than I had been aroused before. Lust had overcome me once again. I wanted sex now.....come what may.

"I don't give a damn to Uncle John and I don't give a damn to social norms," I thought.

I was so completely in the grasp of lust that nothing mattered to me anymore. I wanted sex even if it meant fucking my own son on camera for public viewing. Lust had completely overpowered logic. I had taken a decision. I was gonna surrender myself completely to lust.

"Take off your momma's bra," I gently whispered to Andy.

"Oh mom, you are on camera," he tried to remind me.

"I know it sweetheart"

He unhooked the strap of my bra and liberated my tits before throwing my bra away. He took my breasts in his hands and began to fondle them. I was moaning with pleasure now.

"Take off your momma's panties," I whispered to him.

"Oh mom do you know you are on camera," he tried to remind me once again.

"Yes.....yes...I know it you mother fucker....pull down your momma's panties and fuck your mom....you mother fucker.....strip me naked....you mother fucker.....strip your momma naked... you mother fucker....make your momma a porn actress.....fuck me hard.....fuck me you mother fucker....yes.....yes...your momma wants to be all naked on camera.....yes...you mother fucker....fuck your momma hard on camera....make your momma a porn actress.....you mother fucker ," I cried out loud.

I had completely lost control now. I was mad with lust. The only thing I wanted now was my son's cock inside my pussy even if it meant fucking him on camera.

"I can't believe it mom"

"You better believe it ...you mother fucker.....yes....yes.....I wanna be mother fucked even if it is on camera.....please......please......Andy fuck me.....I beg you....please fuck me....your momma's pussy needs your cock very badly"

"Oh mom, you look wonderfully sexy in this panties....your midriff and belly look so delicious.....I don't feel like pulling your panties down," he said with a naughty smile.

"It's not the time to tease me....you mother fucker" I screamed out loud.

Only I knew how badly I needed to get naked.

I slipped my panties down to my knees and then to my ankles. Then I stepped out of my panties and threw them away.

I was completely naked on camera now. I turned around and around to display my buttocks and my hairy pussy again and again.
just loved putting up a show for the camera.

I threw myself on to the bed. Then I smiled, parted my legs and pointed my index finger towards my hairy pussy.

Andy lost no time in taking off his boxer briefs. I knew that I was about to enter the sinful, forbidden world of porn, yet I couldn't help myself.

I had been a part of Greg's home made porn video earlier, but that was shot without my knowledge, that too for home consumption. Here I was gonna enter the dirty world of porn on my own free will, driven by my own insane lust for my son. I just couldn't care that the video was meant for public viewing.

The next moment Andy was on top of me. Gently he drove his fully erect cock inside my already soaking pussy. Finally, Andy was where I needed him the most....deep inside my pussy.

"Fuck your mom...you mother fucker....fuck your mom....yes...yes....fuck your naked mom.....you mother fucker....fuck your mom...make your momma a porn actress...yes....yes...fuck your mom....show the world what a slut your mom is," I was moaning with pleasure as my own son was stroking me deep inside my pussy.

"Yes......yes.....you son fucking slut......fuck your son.....fuck your son....you son fucking slut.....you naked slut," Andy was talking dirty. I enjoyed every word he uttered.

"Yes....yes....Andy....spill your sperm inside your momma....spill your sperm inside your momma," I was screaming with pleasure.

I could feel his cock getting bigger in my cunt, pulsating, throbbing. His strokes became more frantic. It felt like my body was going to explode with pleasure. My son was an a****l, a primitive savage as he fucked his mother so violently. My orgasms began bursting forth one after another after another endlessly.

Finally, I felt his hot sperm shoot endlessly into my cunt. He fell into my waiting arms, our exhausted naked bodies pressed tightly together.

"Oh mom....my virginity lies buried deep inside your cunt."

I was glad to know that my son had lost his virginity to me.

He did not take long to recover from the effort. Next he made me ride his cock. Aaaah.....what a joy ride it was.

"Oh mom your bouncing boobs look so sexy.....they'll look great in the video....you just don't look like a first time porn actress," he said as I continued my cock ride.

It was the Friday night and so we knew that we could go on all night. Throughout the rest of that night, we kissed, we sucked, we fucked, we made love, we talked dirty.

When I got up in the morning, I felt like taking a shower. So I headed straight for his bathroom. I did not even bother to close the door as I removed my bra and panties and stood naked under the shower. I was enjoying the shower when Andy turned up.

"Do you wanna fuck momma in the bathroom?" I asked him with a naughty smile.

"Why not....do you know I put the camera in the bathroom just before you got up....thanks for the lovely shower pictures mom....you look like a stunning bathing beauty.....all naked and wet....hmmm....I bet these pictures are gonna make millions of guys masturbate....oh mom...you are simply the hottest masturbation chick around," he said.

I was delighted to hear his comments. I raised my hand and moved my index finger with a smile signaling him to come in. He lost no time in undressing himself and moving in.

He kissed and licked me on my shoulders and then on my neck. He raised my arms and began to kiss and lick my armpits. "Oh mom....your armpits smell great."

He bent down and took my butts in his hands and began to massage them....he was almost squeezing them, while he ran his tongue and lips all over my thighs, my pelvis and the belly. Then he rolled his cock in to my cunt and fucked me under the shower.

After it was over, we moved into the bathtub.

The camera was recording our lustful sucking and fucking. I had unleashed the slut in me for my mother fucker son.

After we had finished, Andy and me toweled ourselves and we moved out of the bathroom to the bedroom wrapped in our towels.

"Mom, I need to shift the camera from the bathroom to the bedroom." He got busy in arranging the camera. In the meantime I found that my nail polish had come off. I went to my room to fetch my favorite color.

I returned to Andy's room where he was ready with his camera. "Andy, I need to polish my nails," I said. "Mom, do you mind if I polish your nails?" Andy asked me.

I was delighted by his offer. "Oh sure" Andy got down to coloring my nails. The camera was on.

"Mom, you've got such beautiful hands and fingers....I just can't forget the hand job that you gave me....your sexy fingers running all over my cock." He took my hand in his hand and was looking into my eyes. It was so romantic.

I noticed my towel slip a couple of inches down my chest. Almost half my tits were now exposed to Andy. My towel was so small that it ended barely an inch under my cunt, revealing my thighs and legs. I wasn't wearing my bra and panties under my towel.

I knew that Andy was looking lustfully at my partly exposed breasts I decided not to fix my towel.

I was lost in my thoughts when all of a sudden Andy snatched my towel and threw it away to make me completely naked. I felt like protesting at his bad manners. But before I could say a word I was hit by a thunderbolt. He was deep inside my cunt fucking me with such ferocity that I was transported into a world of sexual pleasure that I had never visited before. I felt my body drown in a vast ocean of orgasms. I grasped the bed sheets with both my hands and screamed with sexual pleasure. Andy shot his hot sperms deep inside me.

"Thanks Andy for giving your momma such a hot treat."

"Thanking me is just not enough mom....I want a gift."

"Oh sure"

"Mom, all I want is the right to pull your towel whenever you are wearing one."

"You mother fucking rascal....you must not forget your etiquette....pulling a woman's towel like that is such bad manners...even if you happen to be fucking that woman day and night."

"Oh mom...just take a minute and think of the pleasure I gave you."

I decided to give in. "O.K. Andy...you may pull momma's towel whenever you feel like....but there is a condition."

"What's that?"

"You will fuck your momma as hard as you just did every time you rip my towel off."

"Off course, mom"

That night, Andy called me into his room and told me that his porn video was ready for viewing. I missed a heartbeat.

Andy took the remote in his hand. I sat down in Andy's lap. I was wearing a sleeveless black blouse that showed off a lot of my cleavage along with a matching black miniskirt. Off course, I wasn't wearing any bra or panties inside.

The video began with scenes of me prancing around in a bikini. Andy had copied some parts of my bikini video that Greg had shot. Next were our love-making scenes in the bedroom. This was followed by me undressing myself naked in the bathroom and showering myself. After that were the scenes of Andy fucking me under the shower and then banging me in the bathtub.

I could feel Andy's erect cock on my thighs. I was feeling hot too.

Finally, the scene I was waiting for; the towel-snatching scene and the power-packed fucking that Andy delivered to my cunt after throwing my towel away.

"Oh Andy, these scenes are simply too hot. Do you like them?"

"Yeah, they are really hot."

"Andy, the way you seized my towel and threw it away and then banged me so hard, I just get the feeling you were r****g me...yes Andy....I feel I was ****d."

"No mom...not at all...I love you...there is no way I can do anything to hurt you...I am mature and intelligent enough to know how horrible **** is....if you don't like these scenes I will delete them."

"I didn't mean that Andy. In fact, I loved those scenes a lot. They are simply the hottest of the lot and I'd be disappointed if you delete them.....in any case, I think the video is too short...I think we need to add a few more scenes."

Andy lost no time in fixing up the camera.

I got up and raised my arms to show my armpits to Andy. Then I licked my lips with my tongue. I knew that I was wearing a sexy black sleeveless blouse with no bra inside. And the blouse did show a lot of cleavage.

"Lets get naked. Come on Andy...take off your momma's blouse and miniskirt...yes...yes...Andy...make your momma naked," I was moaning with pleasure.

Andy undressed himself and stepped out of his undergarment. His penis was dripping with wet excitement. My cunt was wet too.

He placed his hand on my breast and kissed me on my lips. Then in on sudden movement, he removed my blouse and ripped off my skirt to make me completely naked.

He threw me on to the bed and drove his cock inside my pussy.

"Fuck your momma....fuck me you son of a bitch....bang me hard...you mother fucker."

We were fucking, sucking, talking dirty and enjoying the touch of each other's naked bodies....we were behaving like a****ls...it was a complete surrender to lust....and so enjoyable.

After we had finished, I got and made a suggestion to Andy, "Let's add some hot swimming pool scenes to our video." I had completely lost my inhibitions about the video by then. In fact, I think I was more excited by the whole thing than Andy.

Andy got busy in arranging the camera and the lights by the side of our indoor swimming pool. By the time he was ready, I turned up at the pool in a black bikini.

We moved in to the pool. I threw some water at him. He threw some at me. He kissed me on my lips and I wrapped my arms around him. He put his hand inside my bikini and began to fondle my titties. I asked him softly, "Andy...have you ever ****d mom in your fantasies...be honest Andy?"

"Oh mom...you know mom...I was watching your bikini video that you gave me....I was masturbating and I got so excited that I just ripped your bikini off in my fantasies and then...you know.....mom I ****d you in my fantasies as I masturbated....I just couldn't help.....it made masturbating such a pleasure....I was helpless...mom.....in fact, mom these days, whenever, I masturbate to your bikini video...I just rip your bikini off and **** you in my fantasies....it just makes masturbating so hot and enjoyable"

What Andy had confessed was so dirty, so filthy.....and I yet I enjoyed it so much...my own handsome son had admitted to r****g me in his fantasies while masturbating...if only I could hear his confession again and again....it just gave the slut in me so much pleasure...

"But mom...I am mature and intelligent enough to know what a horrible thing **** is....there is no way I would carry out my **** fantasies in real life...NO WAY MOM....NO WAY...I just love and respect women so much....I would never do anything to hurt one. "

His words touched the nice woman in me emotionally and sexually. The nice woman had fallen in love with Andy. It made me feel so wet that I felt that there was a swimming pool inside my cunt too. Until now, it was the slut in me who had lusted for Andy. Now the nice woman in me wanted him too. The slut and the nice woman were now united in wanting to fuck Andy. The twain had met. I was on the verge of orgasm.

The nice woman in me wanted to make Andy happy and fulfill every sexual fantasy of his, even his dirtiest ones.

"Do you wanna **** momma," I asked him as I looked into his eyes and smiled seductively.

"Oh mom **** is crime....oh mom"

"But not between two consenting adults who have **** fantasies."

"Two consenting adults with **** fantasies.....who's the second one mom?"

"Andy.....your mom.....yes Andy......your mom's a real slut......she has **** fantasies too.....her fantasy is the same as yours.....honey......my fantasy is that you rip my bikini off and then.....**** me...oh Andy......your mom's a real slut......she has such dirty fantasies."

"Oh mom"

"Come on Andy.....let's enact our **** fantasies.......after all we are two consenting adults.....yes Andy......your momma wants to be ****d......**** me.....Andy....don't you wanna **** momma."

The slut in me had gone mad with desire.

"But mom....."

"Oh Andy...think like a professional actor......a movie **** is as unreal is a movie murder. Come on....let's add a few **** scenes to our video...come on Andy.....let's do it.....let's make the scenes look as real as we can.....the camera is on. "

My own words had driven me insane with lust. I just couldn't wait to get naked now.

"Rip your momma's bikini off the way you do in your fantasies....sweetheart....yes darling....your momma wants you to **** her," I said softly as I smiled and looked in his eyes.

Then I removed his underwear and tossed it away. He was completely naked now.

"Oh...mom"

He lost no time in ripping my bikini off to make me naked. He drove his cock inside my cunt. I had become completely shameless.

"Yes....yes....Andy.....**** your mom......yes....Andy....**** your momma like a slut......oooooh......aaaahh....aaaaah...oooooh," I was screaming wildly with pleasure.

He was stroking me so hard that I knew that he wasn't just enacting a **** scene. He was "r****g" me for real. And I wasn't complaining for he was only fulfilling my dirtiest fantasy. In any case, it was "****" between two consenting adults.

We had sex all night by the side of the swimming pool. By the time we had finished, Andy told me that the shooting for the video was over.

And in the next few days, we made love all over the place, in our bedroom, bathroom, and by the side of our indoor swimming pool. The memories of my honeymoon days were back. I often roamed around the place clad in only a towel. And Andy would rip it off and bang me hard.

Then came the Friday night. Andy drove me to a secluded beach. It was a beautiful moonlit beach. The full moon was shining gloriously. There were some man-made lights too. Hand-in-hand, we walked till we saw something that made us stop. It was a naked couple making love. The guy was handsome and well built. He was fucking a hot woman who looked much older than him.

"Mom....let's get naked and make love here....just imagine the thrill of looking at them fucking each other while they look at us," said Andy.

I was excited by the idea. Andy lost no time in removing my skirt and top. He unhooked my bra and slipped down my panties to make me completely naked.

Then he got naked too.

We heard the couple make noises as they made love. "Fuck your mom.....fuck your momma...my boy ." she was saying.

"Look at him....he is fucking his mom.....his mom is so damn fucking hot," Andy said loudly.

"Shut up....you mother fucker....you better fuck your own mom.....your mom is no less hot."

I and Andy were talking loud enough for them to hear us. They looked at us, smiled, and continued with their lovemaking. And Andy got down to fucking me. We made noisy love. "Yes Andy....yes...fuck your mom....fuck her hard."

Midway through the night, the handsome stranger walked up to us. He said to Andy, "I wanna fuck your mom. Do you wanna fuck mine?"

I knew what Andy wanted. Even I had liked the idea of being banged by the handsome stranger. I agreed to the swap.

For the rest of the night, Andy had the time of his life. He saw his mom getting fucked while he banged a hot woman as old as his mom.

When the sun came up in the morning, all four of us were still naked, busy fucking each other by turns.

The waves had washed our clothes away. We drove back home completely naked. After returning home, we slept almost the whole day.

Andy spent a couple of days editing our porn video. I gave Andy the home made porn video that Greg had shot. Andy just loved it. He added a few scenes from Greg's video to his own video.

The next week, our porn video had appeared on the Internet. I was a porn actress now. And my own son had made me one. Andy downloaded it for us to watch it.

His video Andy had nicely edited the video. It was divided into 9 parts:

1. Sexy mom is a bikini bomb

2. Busty mom strips and poses naked for son

3. Son masturbates in front of naked mom

4. Mother fucking in the bedroom

5. Sexy mom getting naked in her bathroom

6. Mom and son have sex in bathroom

7. Son rips off mom's towel and bangs her

8. Voluptuous mom having sex with son

9. Son bangs busty mom by the swimming pool

I was delighted when I saw the video.

The camera that Andy had used was quite a sophisticated one. The video looked the work of a professional movie maker rather than an amateur teenager. The pictures were simply too good. I looked so hot in the video....Andy had presented me so beautifully....I looked like a beauty queen and a porn queen both at once....he made me feel so gorgeous and sexy....Andy's video seemed to be saying, "Look at my beautiful curvy mom....all naked....she is the hottest masturbation material around."

"Oh mom....this video is really hot. I need a naked woman now," he said as he pointed to his erect cock. I was wearing only my bra and panties at that time. I lost no time in getting rid of both.

"Here's your naked woman....she's a real slut....she needs to be banged really hard," I said as I removed Andy's clothes to make him naked.

Screaming and moaning with pleasure, I delivered another power-packed session of mother fucking to my son.

That night, I e-mailed the video's link to Greg. Greg replied back, "It's hot...great work...never seen a voluptuous babe look so hot. Enjoy yourself with Andy."

The feedback that the web site received about my video was too flattering. One guy wrote, "the hottest video ever made....this porn actress will go places."

One thing had been puzzling me for some days. So I finally decided to ask Andy. "Why did you refuse to make love to me when I first offered it to you on your birthday?"

"You know mom....dad had asked me not to...... he wanted a porn video featuring you and me....that's why he gifted me a video camera........he could have easily shot a porn video by getting us to fuck each other under spy cameras......but he wanted to make a porn video with your consent.....he wanted to bring out the naughty woman in you.....that's why he asked me to tease you to the point where you'd be desperate enough to agree to a porn video shoot....and he left to starve you sexually.....that was all part of dad's planning....that's why he e-mailed you the story about the porn actress who is banged by her own son....dad had laid a trap.....and you fell mom...... you know mom, dad had asked me to pretend to be shy.....that was part of his plot too."

I was stunned by what Andy had just told me. But then, I had enjoyed it so much. I had no reasons to complain.

"Andy...what made you help dad...did you really want to see momma as a porn actress?" I asked him.

"Yes mom." It was an obvious reply.

"Mom...I wanna ask something too."

"Go ahead."

"Mom...we've had sex so many times these days and we never used any protection......I'm wondering if I've made you pregnant. Are you pregnant, mom?"

"Oh Andy...I just love the idea of you making me pregnant...but that's just not possible...I had a contraceptive surgery done some years ago...so I cannot get pregnant anymore...it's nice that you asked but you need not worry about momma getting pregnant."

Greg returned after a few days. My sex life is great. I have 2 mother fuckers and tit suckers to satisfy my sexual needs.

Greg has got hooked to my porn video. He has made it a habit to watch it before making love to me. "I find son-fucking sluts so damn sexy...and I'm glad that my wife is one hell of a hot son-fucking woman." We leave the door open so that Andy can watch his dad fuck his mom.

The same way, now whenever Andy fucks me, we make sure to keep the door open so that Greg can watch. Does he watch? He does. Making love to Andy while Greg watches is really enjoyable.


And I often roam around the house wearing just my towel so that Andy can rip it off. Does he rip it off? He does. And does he bang my cunt hard after that? He does.

Last week I saw Andy with tears in his eyes. He was watching a movie that depicted the trauma of a **** victim. The scenes brought tears to my eyes too. Andy's **** fantasies have died a peaceful death. So have mine. We are back to good old-fashioned love-making.

Soon, Andy will be moving out to live on his own. I hope that Andy finds a girlfriend soon. He is old enough. He needs someone as hot and sexy as his momma. He just loves sex. I bet he'll kiss her tenderly, whisper soft words in her ears, polish her nails and make her feel like a queen. He just won't do anything to hurt her. Once in a while, he'll also rip her towel off and bang her like a slut. He'll make her scream with joy. And I'm sure, she won't be complaining.

I know it all. After all, nobody can know a son better than a slut mom.

Andy and his friends are launching a glamour magazine for men. Andy wants me to pose naked for his first edition. Will I pose naked for my son's magazine? Why not! Why should I have any inhibitions in posing naked for my own son's magazine? I know very well that guys masturbate to pictures of sexy women posing naked. But, I don't mind. After all, I'm a porn actress now.



... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 36873  |  
97%
  |  11

WHAT MOM DOESNT KNOW------LONG VERSION

Until I read stories on Literotica, I had no idea how many sons had fantasies...or sometimes realities...of having sex with their Mother. I mean, it is not really a conversation one has with their buddies. Imagine this:

"Dude, you know who I would really like to fuck?"

"Anyone who moves, I imagine."

"True. But do you know who my most constant late night focus of my daily stroke-fest sessions?"

"Beth, the head cheerleader?"

"She's in the top five, no doubt."

"Well, who would be number one then?"

"Promise you won't judge?"

"No."

"Seriously, this is really embarrassing."

"Fine, I promise not to ridicule you too bad."

"My Mom."

"That's not so bad. I was expecting Big Bertha or Old Woman Burgess. First, your Mom is ridiculously hot and second I have stroked about my Mom many times."

"You have?"

"Of course, and my Mom is nowhere as hot as your Mom."

"So it doesn't make me a freak?"

"Oh it makes you a freak all right. A perverted little freak. But hey, at our age, every guy is a perverted little freak. Christ, even Hamlet supposedly had a thing with his Mother."

......

Anyway, the point is simple. The older I got the more obsessed I became with the thought of sl**ping with my Mother. My fantasies shifted from cheerleaders and hot blondes to my forty-three year old blue-eyed, chestnut-brown-haired Mother.

She didn't help any either. She was a real estate agent and always dressed-up in skirts and heels. Both of which had become fetishes of mine, probably because I grew up seeing them on the hottest woman I knew. I was a sixteen when I started giving my Mom foot massages after a day at work. She always kept on her stockings and my cock always rose when her stocking-clad legs were on my lap. She had to have known what it did to me, but she never let on and it never went any further then a son giving his Mother a gentle foot massage.

She also knew she was still hot. She flirted with my friends and loved the compliments my friends threw at her. She was a MILF and she knew it, and she revelled in it. That said, I never thought I would have the chance to do more than just her feet...and then Halloween occurred.

Every Halloween my parents got dressed up as a sweet couple and went to some big party. Every year you could see their excitement for the big day. Mom's creative juices always came alive for Halloween too. She always designed and made the costumes, often starting months in advance. I can't recall all the outfits but do remember a few: Bonnie and Clyde with Mom dressed as a very hot flapper girl (Mom looked stunning in fishnets and the cute bob haircut), Fred and Wilma Flintstone, which had my dick thinking Bam Bam all night (to this day I still have a photo of Mom as Wilma hidden under my bed for stroke sessions), her fifties theme icons, Marilyn Monroe and James Dean (which I also have a picture of hidden for play time), and last year she was Princess Leia while Dad was Luke Skywalker (that kept my light-sabre erect for months). This year they were going as Beauty and the b**st. As always, Mom refused to reveal her costume until Halloween Eve.

Now I have always been a believer in destiny or fate. And it could only have been through destiny that the dominos would have fallen the way they did...giving me the perfect opportunity to fuck my Mother. First off, my Dad phoned at five o'clock to tell Mom that due to late bargaining (my Dad is a high powered mediator...the guy you hire to end long standing feuds), he wasn't going to make it home in time, although he might get in late enough to meet her at the party. Mom was furious, because this was a night she always looked forward to, and had put hours upon hours into making the costumes perfect. Although clearly mad at Dad, she still planned to go to the party.

A couple of hours later, Mom came downstairs in her Belle costume. My cock was instantly stiff. I have always secretly thought Belle was the hottest cartoon character, in the same way I think Betty is easily the hottest Archie girl. But my Mom dressed as Belle, in the blue dress, her hair exactly the same and the darkest brown pantyhose I have seen, other than Hooter's waitresses, was the sexiest moment of my young life.

I did what I always seemed to do when talking to Mom. I complimented her. "Wow, Mom, you could be the real life Belle. This is your best costume yet."

"You think so?" she asked, smiling and posing rather seductively.

"I know so. Dad would have loved it."

My Mom's smile faded. "I can't believe he ditched me, for a transportation union of all things."

"I'm sure he will make it back."

She shrugged, gave me a kiss on the cheek, like she always did. And she was off.

All the stars lined up perfectly. Even the fact I was home in the first place was a long string of fateful moments. Now usually I go out to a Halloween party as well, but truthfully just didn't feel like it. I had been dumped a couple of weeks before by my girlfriend of eight months, Pamela, and didn't really want to see her. So I was watching "Halloween" for the umpteenth time when the phone rang.

"Is your Mom still home?" dad asked.

"She left an hour ago," I replied.

"Shit," he swore, "was she mad?"

"Think PMS time cubed and you may be close," I warned.

"Double shit," he cursed, "I tried her cell and she didn't answer."

I walked over to the kitchen and saw it sitting in the charger. "She wouldn't. It is being charged."

"Triple shit," he swore, knowing he was indeed in deep shit. After a pause, "Well, can you leave her a note? This is going to be an all-nighter."

"Shit," I repeated, which got a nervous chuckle.

Mom was sexy, and caring, but you never wanted to be on her bad side.

"I better get her some flowers," he rationalized. I noticed an address on a pad of paper in my Mom's handwriting and assumed that was where she was headed.

"Better be a whole garden. This year's costumes were her best yet."

We said our goodbyes and I returned to watching TV. About ten minutes later, a light bulb in my head flickered. A few seconds later the light bulb shoned bright as the sun.

I went upstairs into my parents' room. Lying on the bed was Dad's b**st costume.

I put it on and was shocked at how comfortable the costume was. My Mom had thought of everything as it even had two battery-powered mini-fans in it to keep you cool. I also noticed that she had created a velcro opening at the privates, so you could rake a piss without completely taking off the costume. I looked in the mirror. No one would have a clue it was me. I was the same height as my father; I had the same blue eyes as my father; and I had the same voice as my father. I went downstairs, grabbed the address, jumped into Dad's Mercedes and drove to the party.

I arrived at the party a few minutes after eleven and was met at the door by my Mom's best friend Gloria, dressed in a Snow White costume. Her face brightened when she saw me. In her usual giddy voice, she said, "Thank God, you are here Ted, Alexis is really mad at you."

"I know," I acknowledged, "That's why I hightailed it here."

"She's had a few glasses of wine and you know how she gets when she gets into her wine," she warned me.

Thinking about the few times I have seen my Mom intoxicated, usually on New Year's Eve, I recall my Mom bring extra touchy feely and very flirty, even with me. The sexual innuendo isn't remotely subtle. I responded, vaguely, "Tell me about it."

Gloria, another of my MILF stroke fantasies, took my hand and led me into her house and downstairs into her party room. There were a dozen people there, all people I recognized from many of my parents' gatherings. It also seemed to be a Disney Princess themed party. The dark skinned Elma, who worked in real estate with my Mom, was ridiculously hot, dressed as Mulan. Mom's assistant, the chunky, but very pretty Cassidy, was wearing a too-tight Cinderella costume, but the blonde wig really brought out her blue eyes and dimples. The wife of Dad's partner, a trophy wife twenty years younger than him, was dressed as Ariel with mermaid legs and everything. Her vibrant red hair and hypnotic green eyes stood out even more in her mermaid costume. My dick was so stiff I desperately wanted to give it attention. My Dad's best friend's wife, Katie, six months pregnant, was dressed as sl**ping Beauty. She looked incredibly uncomfortable in the ill-fitting costume. Wearing the always hot Jasmine outfit was my Mom's old college roommate, the big-busted high school teacher, Ellie. Whenever Mom and her got together they were incredibly touchy feely and I had many stroke fantasies of them in college munching on each other's cunts. When they are together they talked like d***ken sailors and hint at a time when they were really crazy. Right now, my Mom, still in her fucking hot Belle costume, was sitting on Ellie's lap and giggling d***kenly. Her face was flushed in the same way Pamela was when she was horny from me fingering, licking or fucking her pussy. I couldn't see Ellie's hand and I wondered hopefully that my sick imagination was right. Just then one more girl walked in from the bathroom. My mouth dropped. It was our locally famous weather girl Miranda Collington. Dressed as Jessica Rabbit, who I don't think is a Disney princess, but who the fuck cares. Dressed in black thigh highs and I think five inch pumps, I looked at her and was weak at the knees.

Miranda had been local weather girl since she was eighteen, back in 1988. She was famous for her long legs which were always, and I mean always, in pantyhose, which was pretty common in the eighties, but was incredibly rare in 2011. Like my Mother, she was a constant focus of my stroke sessions. Distracted by the sight of Miranda, I barely noticed when Gloria announced my arrival. "Look who has graced us with his presence."

Everyone looked up and I was greeted warmly. My Mom got off the gorgeous Ellie and staggered towards me. She fell into me and hugged me tight. She slurred slightly, "You made it, honey."

Attempting to sound just like my Father, I replied slyly, "Baby, I never planned to miss this."

She grabbed my hand and whispered into my ear, "You are soooooo lucky you showed up, Ellie has me so fucking horny."

My cock flinched at hearing my MILF Mother talking so slutty and confirming a long held assumption and stroke fantasy. Pushing the envelope, I asked, "How did she get you so horny, honey?"

Mom just shrugged.

Stunned by Mom's forwardness, I asked, "So what is the plan now?"

Before my Mom could answer, with so many nasty possibilities spinning in my head, Gloria announced, "Charades time."

My Mom smiled and said, "I guess your blow-job will have to wait." She gave a quick subtle squeeze of my already stiff and eager cock and wiggled away. My Mom sat back with Ellie and padded the couch implying I should join her. I obeyed, like an obedient puppy dog, sitting beside my Mom, who was back on Ellie's lap. I hummed and hawed whether I should put my hand on my Mom's silk stocking legs. The decision was made for me a minute later when Mom grabbed my hand and put it on her nylon leg. I had touched and massaged her nylon feet many times, always fantasizing of my hands being on her thighs and now it was happening. I just sat back and enjoyed the moment.

The game started and it was couples. I vaguely watched as the other couples acted things out. When it was our turn, Gloria called me up and handed me a card, I looked at it. Mine was a quote: 'two heads are better than one.' I was happy to get an easy one. As soon as my time began I went to work and Mom quickly got it right.

My Mom slyly added, her tone dripping in sexual innuendo, "I always thought two, even three, heads were better than one." Everyone laughed and Mom winked at me. The wink and hearing my Mother use such innuendo, made me want her even more.

Ellie got up to go to the washroom and I sat back down beside my Mommy princess and she repositioned herself in such a way that she was leaning on me at an angle that completely hid what she was about to do. She slipped her hand inside my costume and fished my cock out of my underwear. I thought I might come right then, but luckily I didn't.

She gave me an odd look and said, "Interesting."

I asked, suddenly nervous, "How so?"

There was a long silence where my Mom seemed to space out before asking me, seemingly sincere, as she gave a solid how-do-you-do squeeze, "Did I get you that hard, Baby?"

Without hesitation I confirmed, "It's all you Alexis."

Her smile went wide and she began to slyly and unknowingly give her son a hand job. "Baby, your cock is so fucking hard."

She kept her hand slowly playing with my cock until Ellie returned to the couch. Mom gave one last squeeze before whispering, "We aren't done here, baby."

I tried to calm down, my head spinning from the fact Mom was just playing with my cock. The next few minutes I watched others play charades and, now more confident, put my hand back on my Mom's thigh. I moved my hand up and down, gently, the touch of her pantyhose covered legs the ultimate tease. The sensual tease continued until it was Mom's turn to act.

As soon as she looked at the card she laughed and gave me a wink. This led to yet another twitch down below. As soon as the time began, she made the film symbol and fell to her knees and crawled towards me. It was incredibly erotic. Once she got to me, she stood up and started dirty dancing in front of me. I was so in awe of my Mom's naughty moves I forgot we were playing a game. Her ass ground on my lap and I whimpered in pleasure. Suddenly the answer was obvious and I shouted-moaned Dirty Dancing. She stood up, squeezed my cock with her hand slyly, and flirted, "I hope you are ready for some dirty fucking, baby."

One of the guys high-fived me after that comment and Mom leaned into me and whispered, "Meet me in the upstairs bathroom in a couple of minutes."

My MILF Mom walked away and I took a deep breath. If I wanted, I could fuck my Mom. The majority of me was screaming 'Go for it', while my conscience reminded me she was my Mother and d***k and unaware that I was not her husband. My cock-head doing the thinking for me, I felt myself standing up and heading to the bathroom.

At the door, I took one last deep breathe, one last brief hesitation, before I knocked on the door. Mom immediately opened the door and pulled me in.

She smiled, making her even more beautiful and dropped to get knees. I watched, frozen in shock, while she pulled my fully-erect cock out of my the very convenient Velcro opening and took it in her mouth.

While I enjoyed the best blow-job of my young life, I pondered the obvious fact that Mom thought she was sucking her husband's cock. I tried to get my head wrapped around this stunning development, but it was very difficult with Mom's lips wrapped around my cock. Pamela never gave me head for more than a couple of minutes, so Mom's eager blow-job was amazing. I just watched from above as my beautiful Mom bobbed up and down on my cock, devouring my dick whole.

After only a couple of minutes of constant deep-throat cocksucking, I could feel my balls bubbling, I warned, "I'm going to come soon."

She took her luscious lips off my cock and smiled, "Do you want me to swallow it Baby or would you like to jerk off and shoot your cum on my face?"

I couldn't believe the choice I was just given. I had come in a couple of girls' mouths, but had never had a chance to be a part of every guy's fantasy, the porn movie finale. I mumbled like a first time teenager, worried I could have given myself away, "Can I come on your face?"

She smiled, "Tell me when you are close, Baby." She took my cock back in her mouth and bopped back and forth, even with more reckless abandon than before.

She sucked my cock furiously fast, seemingly desperate to get me off. It didn't take long before my balls were boiling and I moaned, "I'm gonna come soon."

She took my cock out and jerked me off with her left hand. Her nasty words both shocked me and led to my final vision, "Come on, Baby, shoot that hot cum of yours all over my slutty face. Come on me, Baby, coat my face with your hot cum." I spasmed, and shot a pretty large load all over my Mom's beautiful face. My cum landed on her hair, her forehead, her nose and her chin. Once I finished spraying her face, she took my cock back in her mouth. After a couple of minutes, my cock was still fully erect. She took my cock out of her mouth and smiled, while standing back up, "Fuck I love your cock, baby."

I replied, shocking myself, "And I love your cocksucking lips."

She said, "We better get back, Baby. But when I get you home you owe me a good tongue lashing."

I stammered, "O-o-of course," while pushing my still erect cock into my costume.

Mom asked, while trying to clean my cum from her face, "Still hard, honey. What has got into you? You're like your old 18-year-old self."

Wanting to end this conversation before she caught on to what she had just did, I answered, "You bring out the best in me, Honey," and opened the door, leaving her to finish freshening up.

Returning to the party, all eyes looked at me. I went and grabbed a drink from the bar and Ellie came up behind me and whispered, "Fuck Ted, I was so close to seducing your wife."

"What?" I asked, confused by the proclamation.

"I am going to fuck her again one day, Ted, that is a promise," she guaranteed, before walking away and going directly to my Mom.

The next hour was excruciating. All I wanted to do was get home and hopefully fuck my Mom. Instead we played bobbing for Barbie parts and actually, believe it or not, attempted to do the Thriller dance as a group, which was either damn funny or ridiculously absurd, depending on how you looked at it.

Finally, my Mom, who had ignored me for the rest of the night, came over to me all flirty and asked, "So big boy, are you ready to take me home?"

I briefly flinched, as big boy was the name she called me when I was young. I stammered, "L-l-let's go."

She winked at me and said, "I'll meet you at the car in five."

She gave my still rigid cock a squeeze and went to say her goodbyes. I did my thirty-second byes and waited outside. Each second felt like an eternity as I waited for my Mom to come and be an unknowing accomplice to i****t.

Finally, she arrived and instead of getting in the car, grabbed my hand-paw, and led me to the back-yard. As soon as we were in a secluded spot, she lay on the grass, lifted up her skirt and begged, "Get down here, Baby, I need to come so fucking bad and I want that expert tongue munching on my pussy." She pulled her pantyhose apart ripping them open to reveal she was not wearing underwear, and I was now staring at my Mom's cunt.

Realizing this was probably a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I tried to make every fantasy I ever had come true. Instead of diving into her glistening shaved pussy, with a sexy trimmed patch above, even better than I ever thought it would look, I took off her heels and took her stocking-covered foot into my hand and began to give her one of my famous foot massages. After I started doing it, I worried she would realize it was her son and not her husband.

She moaned, "Oh Baby, that is so nice."

Instead of talking, I lifted my head off just enough so I could take her stocking-clad toes in my mouth. Something I had fantasized doing to my Mother so many times.

"Oh my Baby, that feels so fucking good," my Mom purred, her breathing changing slightly.

I spent a few minutes kissing, licking, nibbling and massaging my mother's perfect silk-covered feet before I slowly moved up her leg, my tongue moving up, ever so softly, wanting this fantasy-come-true to never end. I reached her pussy, her scent giving away her excitement. My tongue grazed her clit and she involuntarily shook. She begged, "Please Baby, lick my cunt. I need to come so fucking bad."


It took all my willpower to resist the temptation to bury my face in her pussy. Instead, I continued past her pussy and continued down her other leg.

"Damn you, Baby, you are fucking driving me nuts," she whined.

I smiled to myself and took her left foot in my hand and mouth. She moaned again and her begging turned to desperate pleading. "Please, that feels so good, you have got me sopping wet, baby. I need you so bad."

No longer able to resist, I crawled between the legs of my beautiful Mother and buried my face in her pussy, as good as one could with a b**st head on. It was awkward, and slightly uncomfortable, but there was no way I was stopping licking the cunt I had fantasized for years. Her taste was heavenly and I used my abnormally wide tongue, something genetic I had got from my Father, and licked her puffy pussy lips. Her moans were loud and her body spasmed from my touch. Her juices flowed excessively like a constant stream. I sucked her clit into my mouth and she screamed, "Oh my God Baby, I fucking love your tongue. Shove your finger in, baby."

I obliged her request slipping not one, but two fingers in her gaping cunt. As soon as my fingers were inside her beautifully tight cunt, she got overly animated, "Oh fuck, Baby, finger-fuck my box. Make me come all over your fingers."

I pumped her pussy with two fingers while sucking and licking her clit. I felt her legs stiffen and knew her orgasm was imminent. I took my free hand and did something I saw on a porn movie last week. I slapped her clit with my hand. That was the final straw as she screamed "Yes, Baby, I'm coming, keep spanking your slut."

Hearing her call herself my slut was surreally hot. I kept spanking and pumping till her orgasm finished its course. As soon as it had, she begged, "Fuck me Baby. Fuck me with that big hard cock of yours."

It was like every fantasy I had ever had occurred in the same day. I quickly repositioned myself and slid my raging hard-on in her soaking wet cunt. It was heaven. Luckily, I had already come once or this would have been the shortest fantasy come true in history. She wrapped her stocking-clad legs around me and pulled me deeper inside her oasis of pleasure. I leaned forward and awkwardly kissed my Mother. She shoved her tongue in my mouth for a sloppy and passionate kiss. Getting aggressive, she surprised the shit out of me when she flipped me over onto my back and straddled me. She engulfed my cock and began riding me, leaning forward so her still very impressive breasts were in my face, barely covered by the thin costume. I desperately wanted to rip her shirt off and suck on them, like I had so many years ago, but my stupid costume prevented the fantasy from becoming reality. Instead, I watched mesmerized at my gorgeous Mother riding my cock with eager enthusiasm. A few minutes of hardcore bouncing and I knew I was going to come. I mumbled through the costume, "I'm gonna come soon, Mo...." I caught myself just in time and attempted a cover, getting aggressive, "Where does my slut want my cum?"

I was surprised once again when she continued riding my cock and begged, "Come in me baby, fill my cunt with your hot seed."

Such nasty talk was the final straw and I exploded my cum into my perfect slut Mother, a long-lived stroke fantasy coming true. She continued riding my cock, my cum coating her pussy walls. Finally spent, she got off my cock and took me back in her mouth, cleaning my cock with her amazing lips, something no other girl had ever done. After a couple of minutes, she quit cleansing my cock and collapsed beside me.

She looked into my eyes, well my costume eyes, and complimented, "You have always been an amazing lover, but tonight was a new high."

"You bring out the best in me," I slyly complimented.

We lay there in silence for awhile before she suggested we head home. She left her vehicle at the party, as she was too d***k to drive and we went in my dad's Mercedes. Half way home, I felt Mom's hand on my leg and then fishing out my cock from my costume. I let out an involuntary moan when my cock, still hard, was released.

I sped home, hoping to fuck my Mother one more time. For the remainder of the drive my Mother slowly stroked her son's cock.

Once in the garage, Mom asked, "You're still hard, Baby, I can't remember the last time you could get it up twice, never mind three times."

I replied, "It's your costume, Baby, it has brought out the a****l in me."

She laughed, "Now you're being witty. What has gotten into you?"

Feeling confident, "I don't know, but I know what wants to get into you."

She giggled like a school-girl and purred, "You are such a bad boy."

"The baddest," I confidently responded, getting out of the car and then going to the other side and picking up my Mother and carrying her in the house like the dominant man I currently felt. I carried her all the way to my parents' bedroom and tossed her onto the king-sized bed.

My Mother, clearly very horny, a strange smug smile on her face, her voice syrupy sweet, "Do you want Mommy to suck your big cock, again?"

I gasped. She knew it was me. I stammered, "W-w-what do you mean?"

"Oh, Curtis, did you really think I couldn't tell the difference between my husband and son?" she asked, her voice still sexy, her hand reaching for my cock.

I apologized, "I am so sorry, Mom. I didn't come to take advantage of you. I came because you looked so upset that Dad wasn't going to make it."

Her smile never faded as she began stroking my hard as rock cock. "Baby, don't be sorry. I love your Dad, but he's gone so much, and even when he is home, he can never keep up with my sex drive. But you...."

She took my cock into her mouth and, unlike last time, slowly sucked my cock. She made love to my cock with her mouth, slow and gentle. It lasted a few minutes before she took my cock out of her mouth. She asked, coyly, "Do you want to see Mommy's breasts?"

"Y-y-yes," I stammered.

She slowly, seductively, pulled her small costume over her head, releasing her still firm breasts. I stared in perverse awe at my Mom's perfect breasts. I was brought out of my sexual trance by my Mom attempting to take off my costume. "Well, son, don't just stand there. Let's get you out of that costume." Through some fumbling and stumbling, I was finally free from my secret identity and now only in my underwear in front of my Mom. Suddenly self-conscious, my confidence washed away with the costume off. My Mom, maybe sensing my insecurity, built me back up, "Has my baby boy been working out lately?"

In one sentence, my confidence was back. I replied, attempting to be funny, "Yeah, trying to buff up for the ladies."

She smiled, "Well, I know one lady you impressed." Her hands pulled off my underwear. She pulled me back onto the bed and onto our lips finally touched. Soft and tentative at first, the kissing became passionate and eager. Time stood still as we kissed like two horny teenagers. Without words we collapsed onto my parent's bed and ended up in my first ever sixty-nine. I was on my back my cock standing erect like a flagpole while my Mom straddled my face, her silk stocking-clad legs on each side of my head. Her glistening pussy lips were directly above me. I stared like one would a car crash, unable to look away.

I felt my Mother's hand getting a grip of her son's cock and a few seconds later felt her mouth back on my cock, teasing my mushroom top. The slow rotating of her tongue around my cock was teasing heaven. I grabbed my Mother's firm ass and pulled her down, her pussy now in my face and began licking. I savoured each lick, her sweet juice as addicting as any d**g. As she got wetter, she began to get more aggressive on my cock. I lapped her juices like a man who had finally found water in a desert. I wanted to make Mommy come. I began to suck on her clit and pull it down and let it snap back. She took my cock out of her mouth and moaned, "Keep doing that Baby, Mommy loves that."

She kept her hand on my cock, but as I repeated the clit pull, her moaning began to get very loud and she got animated. "Oh yes, Baby, your making Mommy feel so goooood," and "You are going to make Mommy come," and finally her moans so loud that I thought she may wake the neighbours, "Fuck Curtis I'm coming. My son is making me commmmmmmmmmmmmme."

Her juices poured out of her pussy and onto my face and mouth. I continued lapping my Mom's pussy, eager to receive every last drop of her juice. As soon as her orgasm subsided, she turned around, straddled my cock and engulfed it completely. Are eyes met and she smiled, "Do you want to suck on Mommy's titties again, like you used to?"

I moaned, her ass moving up and down on my cock, "Yes, Mommy."

She leaned forward, dropping her left breast into my mouth. I sucked on my Mom's nipple and heard her moan from my touch. In this amazing position, my Mom fucked me forever. I moved from her left breast, to her right and back and forth while Mom continued to slowly milk my cock with her pussy. Somehow she tightened her cunt muscles around my cock, making it even tighter.

She whispered, "I love fucking you, son. Your cock feels so good in my cunt. Do you like fucking Mommy?"

I moaned, "I have wanted this forever, Mom. I have never felt such pleasure."

My mom smiled, "You know this is just the beginning, Baby. We are going to do so many naughty things. What do you think of Miranda?"

"She is the second hottest woman I know," I replied.

"I better be the first," she teased, beginning to ride me faster.

"Mom, you are perfection personified," I moaned.

"Would you like to fuck Miranda?" my Mom asked.

Surprised, I moaned, "Of course."

"She and I have been playing on the side for years," my Mom revealed. "She is one amazing cunt muncher."

"No way," I grunted, the revelation seemingly making my second greatest fantasy come true, not to mention the thought of my Mother as a lesbian was fucking hot.

"Way," she joked, "and she loves young cock. She can go all night long. She is like the energizer bunny, she fucks all night long."

"Oh my God," I moaned, "I can't believe it."

Mom began bouncing on my cock taking it completely and said, "Believe it stud. She is my little sex kitten and she will eagerly be your plaything too. Now tell me when you are close Baby, I want to taste your sweet load."

"Yes, Mommy," I moaned. Watching her ride me like a complete slut, her breasts bouncing in sweet unison, my balls began to bubble in a few minutes and I warned, "I'm gonna come soon, Mommy."

Mom quickly got off and gobbled my cock whole, bobbing up and down clearly desperate to taste my seed. Her fast-paced bobbing was amazing and in less than a minute I was shooting my third load of the evening, the trifecta of coming: on her face, in her pussy and down her throat. Unlike most women, she swallowed my cum completely, and kept bobbing till long after the last drop had been extracted. Finally, she took my shrinking cock out of her mouth and collapsed beside me. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight.

I whispered in her ear, "I love you, Mom."

She turned around and looked into my eyes, "Curtis, I love you too." She kissed me again, sweet and gentle.

She broke the kiss, looked back into my eyes and said, "I also love fucking you."

I chuckled, "I love fucking you too, Mom."

She let out a yawn and said, "Sorry Baby, you have fucked me to exhaustion. I need to crash. Will you stay in bed with me?"

"Of course, Mom, I never want to let you go."

She turned back around and I held her tight. In a couple of minutes I heard her soft snores and I too faded into darkness knowing that everything had changed.

Have you ever woke up and let out a sigh as you realized you're vivid, enthralling experience was just a dream?

As I attempted to open my weary eyes, that was the exact empty feeling that was rolling through me. My dream had felt so real. I dreamt I had fucked my Mother last night...twice. It was the most intoxicating real experience and the most alive I had ever felt, so realizing it was a dream was completely devastating. Many of my fantasies have been about fucking my ridiculously hot mother, so such dreams were not new, just how authentically real it felt was new. I had also woke up many times, all sticky after an all-too-real dream. It was then I was startled as the bed moved.

My eyes went deer-in-the-headlights big as I slowly turned to my side to look directly into the eyes of my mother.

"Good morning, lover," she smiled and leaned in and kissed me. My cock instantly woke up. Breaking the kiss, she teased, reaching down and grabbing my cock "It seems you are happy to see me."

I stammered, both thrilled that it wasn't a dream, and at the same time nervous as what to do, "I-I-It really h-h-happened?"

"Twice," she smiled, gently stroking my cock.

"Wow," I blurted out, like a fool.

"Wow indeed," she responded and disappeared under the sheets. A second later, I felt her lips wrapped around my cock. She slowly bobbed up and down, lavishing my cock with her saliva. I closed my eyes, still trying to process my good fortune and coming to grips with the reality that my mother, now sober, was sucking my cock. The slow blowjob lasted for a few minutes, as she seemed in no hurry to get me off. Disappointed, I felt her perfect cocksucking mouth leave my cock and she returned to face me.

She smiled and asked, "Is my big boy ready to fuck his Mommy?"

"Very much so," I responded, moving up and pushing my naked Mother onto her back.

"Oooh, I love a man who can take control," she purred.

I pulled her legs apart and buried my face in my Mom's cunt. I licked, probed and nibbled her sweet hole for a few minutes until her juices were flowing and she begged, "Please fuck me son. Shove that big cock of yours in Mommy's cunt."

Feeling confident and sensing her need for submission, I asked her, "Who's my slut?"

She didn't miss a beat, responding, "I'm your slut. Mommy is your little fuck-toy."

I lifted her legs up high in the air, held them together pushed and ordered, "Beg me to fuck you."

Her face flushed with excitement and horniness she begged like a slut, my slut, "Oh please son, shove that big hard cock in your Mommy. Shoot your cum deep inside your Mommy slut."

Her nasty words were too much to resist any longer and, holding her ankles together, I easily slid my cock into her wet cunt.

As soon as my cock filled her pussy, she began moaning, "Oh yes son, fuck me. Fuck Mommy hard."

Using her legs to balance, I leaned in and rammed her cunt. Deciding I wasn't making love to her, but fucking her, I was relentless with my hard deep thrusts. I could feel my balls slap into her with each deep thrust and her moans escalated with each powerful stroke.

She also got more animated as the hard pounding continued. "Oh god yes, Curtis, your cocks feels so good inside Mommy," and "Yes, son, harder, fuck me harder," and "Your cock fills Mommy up so good, baby," and "Pound me baby, pound Mommy's cunt," and finally "Oh my God, yes son, your making Mommy come, don't stop, baby, don't stop, fuuuuuuuck."

I wish I could say I came at the same time she did, but my morning orgasms take time. I kept hammering away at my mother's soaking wet cunt throughout her orgasm. Once her orgasm had clearly finished coursing through her body, I pulled out and presented my cock, sticky, with her cum.

She asked, all demure, "Does my son want his mother to suck his big hard cock?"

I responded smugly, "A better question is does my Mom want to suck her son's cock that is coated with her cum?"

She purred, reaching for my cock with her hand, "Hmmmmm, yummy."

After a couple of strokes with her hand, she took my cock back in her mouth. Unlike the sweet and slow wake-up call, this time she bobbed up and down with purpose. Watching my hot Mom suck my cock with such reckless eagerness was the hottest sight ever and after only a few minutes I could feel my balls beginning to bubble.

Like a gentleman, I warned, "I'm going to come soon, Mom."

Her left hand, gripping my ass, slithered to the crack, and I was stunned when I felt her finger slide between my ass cheeks and stop at my rosebud. I was about to say something about that being a no touch zone when I felt her penetrate my ass. The violation was like an electric shock direct to my cock and I instantly felt my cum explode out of me and down my Mom's throat. She didn't slow down or remove the finger that was lodged in my ass until long after every drop of my cum had been extracted by her perfect cocksucking mouth. At the same time, she pulled out of my ass and took my cock out of her mouth, leaving me suddenly feeling empty.

We both collapsed back onto my parent's bed. We both allowed silence to linger as we processed last night and this morning's debauchery.

Finally, I broke the silence by attempting to see where this could go after today. "So, you and Miranda Collington?"

Her eyes went wide as she asked, "How do you know about that?"

"You pretty much offered her to me last night," I reminded her.

"Oh," she sighed, "I vaguely remember that now."

Pushing the envelope, I asked, "So is she the only one you play with?"

"Yes," she replied, before adding as if giving an explanation, "she is impossible to resist."

"I imagine," I joked, before trying to stir the pot, "What about Ellie?"

"What about her?" my mother asked, rolling onto her side.

"Well last night, when she thought I was Dad she gave me crap saying, "'Fuck Ted, I was so close to seducing your wife and promising she was going to fuck you again one day."

My mother smiled as she said, clearly reminiscing about her past, "She did, did she?"

"Yes, she made it sound like you two were lovers back in college," I explained, trying to get more out of her.

My Mom gave a cautious laugh. "Curtis, Ellie and my history is very complicated."

Taking a major risk, but a calculated one based on my assumptions, I moved my hand down to her cunt and asked, "Tell me, Mommy."

She let out a sigh-moan and replied, "No, I can't."

My finger slid inside her cunt as I explained, my tone implying a no-nonsense attitude, "I wasn't asking you to tell me, I was telling you to."

Her face went red, and I instantly knew I was right. She was submissive. Mom weakly tried to resist the power shift, "Curtis, please don't."

"Don't what, Mommy?" I asked, fingering her pussy slowly.

"Don't make me your slut," she whimpered.

"You don't want to be my slut?" I enquired, my finger stopping deep inside her wet box.

Her breathing was getting heavier and she pleaded, "Curtis, I can't. I have resisted for so long."

Suddenly confused, I asked, very curious, "Resisted what for so long?"

"Being a slut," she moaned, as she moved her ass back and forth trying to fuck herself with my finger.

"But you fuck Miranda," I pointed out.

"Yes, but I am in charge in our relationship. She is my slut," my Mom explained.

I pulled my finger out.

Mom instantly pleaded, "Curtis, please don't stop, but it back in."

I put my sticky finger to her lips. "Shhhhhh, Mother. I think I figured this out. You were Ellie's slut in college, but once you met Dad you broke away from your submissive lifestyle and attempted to be a good, faithful, heterosexual wife. I even bet Dad is not dominant in the bedroom and before I showed up last night, you were weakening to Ellie's sexual advances, weren't you?"

"Yes," my Mom replied, flustered and frustrated, "Are you happy? I was Ellie's personal pleasure pet, her words, all four years of college. But once I met your dad, I quit cold turkey until a crazy weekend with Miranda in Vegas last year."

I returned my hand to my Mom's wanton pussy and slid two fingers rather easily inside her drenched cunt. "So do you want to be Ellie's pleasure pet again?"

"No," my Mom quickly answered.

"Why?" I asked, beginning to pump her pussy with my fingers.

"Because although we stayed great friends after we quit our odd relationship, she warned me back then that when I came back, which she was confident I would, she would own me completely."

"What does such a declaration mean?" I asked.

"I never submitted to find out, but she is a very demanding lover," my mother answered. Her slight smile implied she was reminiscing about a different time.

"Is she strictly a lesbian?" I asked, reflecting on the fact that I had never seen her with a man, which is incredibly hard to believe for someone as hot and big breasted as Ellie.

Mom, catching my real question, teased, "Does my son want to fuck my best friend?"

"Well in a perfect world I would watch you two in some hot lesbian action and then I would join in."

"All men are the same," she joked, pushing me playfully.

"So is she a dyke?"

"Not completely, but I have never seen her get to excited about any man. She just fucks them and leaves them. Actually she treats sex with men like a man," my Mother concluded.

"Would she fuck me?" I asked bluntly.

My Mom considered this before responding cautiously, "Probably, but it would come with strings attached."

"Strings attached?" I asked.

"Yes, she must always be in control. That is one of the reasons she doesn't keep men for long periods of time."

"What would Ellie say if she knew what we did?" I asked, trying to understand their relationship better.

"I don't know. But I am sure she would use it in some way to lure me back into her web of submission," Mom said, her eyes showing a trepidation I seldom saw in her confident persona. It made me very curious what kind of relationship the two of them used to have.

Seeing my Mom's trepidation, I decided to let it go, even though I already knew I was going to go and see Ellie at school later today.

Instead, I decide to focus on the sure thing Mom had mentioned last night. "So you and Miranda, hey?"

Her face went red as she explained, "Well, I missed the woman's touch, but knew going back was way too dangerous for my marriage, so when a d***ken Miranda hit on me three years ago at the same Halloween party, I gave in to the long burning temptation, although not that night. We ended up in Vegas one with both of us dressed up to tease, and after quite a few cocktails...one thing led to another and she was between my legs in the elevator. She is a nymphomaniac and extremely submissive. Luckily, somehow, Ellie does not know about our secret get-togethers."

"And you think she will fuck me?" I asked.

"She will devour you whole. She will literally fuck you to exhaustion," Mom promised. "And if you compliment her legs she will be yours instantly."

"Can you set it up?" I asked.

"Anything for my new fuck-toy," she smiled, getting out of bed. "But I need to get ready for work."

I watched her disappear into her bathroom; I lay in my parent's bed, a variety of nasty upcoming fuck sessions still in my head like a porn movie.

*****

I was just arriving at Ellie's high school, my Alta Mater, when I received a text.

It was from Mom.

Meet me at 847 Wisconsin Drive NOW!!!

I texted back.

Why?

My Mom's response:

That is Miranda's house.

Although I was dying to talk to Ellie, it would have to wait. I adjusted my erect cock that was stuck awkwardly in my pants and started the longest twenty-minute drive of my life. My mind spun and spun with the upcoming potential that I was going to get to fuck Miranda Collington, the pantyhose wearing dream girl of so many of my stroke sessions.

I arrived at her house and Mom's car was in the driveway. I parked and was suddenly filled with anxiety. I took a few deep breaths and walked to the door. It was opened a moment later by Miranda dressed in a black skirt, matching pantyhose and a blue blouse. She looked like she was ready for work tonight.

Her radiant smile greeted me. "Come on in, I have heard a lot about you."

I walked in, still really nervous, and followed her into her living room. Mom was there and greeted me. "Hi, Curtis."

Unsure what Mom had in mind, or what she may have told Miranda, I played it casual. "Hi, Mom."

I sat on a lone chair as Mom explained, "I was just telling Miranda here that you were her biggest fan."

I blushed.

Miranda patted the open spot on the couch and asked, "Is that so?"

I glanced at Mom who gave an affirmative nod and, nervously, like a virgin going to a prostitute, walked over to the couch.

Sitting down, Miranda's hand went instantly to my leg, her voice dripping with seduction, "So tell Miranda, what do you like about me?"

Her hand ever-so-slowly moving up my leg was a major distraction as I stammered, "Um-I-I-I grew up obsessed with your legs. I have a nylon fetish and you were one of the only women on the planet that always wore them."

"Ah-um," my Mom pointed out.

I smiled, "Well, other than my Mom, who is probably to blame for my fetish."

"Do you want to touch my nylons?" Miranda asked.

I nodded my head like some lovelorn boy.

She grabbed my hand and placed it on her knee.

"So your mother was telling me about your little charade last night," she began. "Don't just sit there stud, roam."

My confidence, despite the surreal situation, began to grow and I slowly moved my hand up her leg.

Her hand roamed too, landing directly on my cock. "Hmmm, nice. Your mother was not exaggerating."

I let out an incontrollable moan. Trying to replicate her aggressiveness, I reached her pantyhose covered crotch. She explained, "Sorry, if I would have known I would be entertaining guests, I would have worn stockings...for easier access."

I let out another moan. I looked at Mom, who was smiling perversely.

There was a moment of silence, as we each had our hands on the other's private parts through our clothing.

The silence was broken when Miranda said, "So, your mom told me that you really want to fuck me."

I let out a shocked moan.

"Is that true?" she asked, giving my cock a squeeze, as she leaned into me and bit my ear.

Weakly, I replied, "Yes, ma'am."

"Ma'am? Ma'am is for old people. Am I old?" she asked, pouting.

I stammered, attempting to rectify any insult I unintentionally made, "No, sorry, you are one hot bitch."

She burst out laughing, "From one extreme to another."

I apologized again, seeing my fantasy come true beginning to fall apart. "Sorry, I...."

I was thankfully shut up by her lips pressed against mine, as she kissed me hard. I felt her hands unbuttoning my jeans. Once my cock was released from it's cocoon, it sprang to life and I was surprised to feel a mouth wrap around it. I opened my eyes to see my mother sucking my cock in front of Miranda Collington.

Miranda broke the kiss and watched the i****tuous act. "I never would have believed it," she acknowledged, standing up.

I watched her unzip her skirt, mesmerized. She slowly allowed it to fall down her legs, showcasing her perfect legs in black pantyhose. She slowly unbuttoned her blouse, as my mother just as slowly sucked my cock.

The two working together had me in fits: a striptease by my fantasy older woman while my other fantasy woman, Mom, sucked my cock. It was completely enthralling.

Soon Miranda was only in pantyhose and a bra. I noticed she was not wearing panties.

Seeing me notice her lack of underwear, she smiled. "I haven't worn panties since I was a teenager."

She slowly sauntered back to me, leaned in and asked, "Can you help me with this?"

I reached behind her back and fumbled with her bra strap. After a few seconds of frustration, it popped open and her perky breasts were revealed to me. Instinctively, I leaned forward and took her large, erect nipple into my mouth.

Her pantyhose-covered leg touching mine, her breast in my mouth and my Mom's slow but superb cocksucking were too much and I shot a load of my cum down my mother's throat.

Miranda, seeing I had just come, said, "You better have a second load for me, stud."

Mom got off her knees and got undressed herself. Once naked, except for stockings, she sat on the couch and took control. "Ok, enough of this silly foreplay. Miranda, let's get that pretty face of yours where it does its best work, between my legs."

Miranda obeyed in a heartbeat and I watched in voyeuristic glee as Miranda Collington, the pantyhose wearing weather girl, crawled between Mom's stocking-clad legs and began licking her pussy.

Mom continued in her drill sergeant role as she instructed, "And you, get behind her, rip open her pantyhose, and plug her cunt."

Turned on by Mom's filthy mouth and watching my dream woman on her knees eating Mom's pussy, I quickly obeyed Mom's order.

Kneeling behind Miranda Collington, I stared at her perfectly curved ass, worshipping her perfection.

Mom joked, "Are you going to sit there and drool all day or are you going to fuck her?"

I responded, trying to be witty, "Can't I do both?"

"Touché," she moaned, Miranda obviously doing wonders with her tongue.

I rubbed my hands over Miranda's pantyhose covered ass. Her pantyhose were the softest I had ever felt. I could have done this forever and been content, but I finally ripped her pantyhose apart to get access to her pussy.

I surprised her and Mom, when instead of just burying my cock in her pussy, I laid on my back, crawled between her parted legs and attacked her pussy with my mouth.

She let out a muffled moan when my lips touched her pussy lips. I couldn't believe how sweet she tasted and how wet she already was. Although awkward, I was determined to get her off with my tongue. I lapped at her wetness, slowly sliding my tongue between her pussy lips like I was painting them with a brush: long, wide, strokes, back and forth. I heard her breathing increase and decided to go for the kill. I reached up and took her swollen clit in my mouth and pulled down on it. She screamed into my Mom's pussy the moment I sucked her clit into my mouth. Knowing I had her close, I kept her clit in my mouth and pushed my face into her clit and pussy over and over again, literally fucking her with my face. Her moans increased and her legs buckled and her pussy crashed onto my face. She rubbed her cunt on my mouth, clearly desperate to release the orgasm building inside her. I just extended my tongue as best I could and tried to breathe as she literally fucked my face to orgasm. Knowing it was Miranda Collington riding my face was the second most exhilarating moment of my life, it would have been first if it hadn't been for what Mommy and I had done last night. Suddenly she bounced on my face a few times, my head bouncing off the floor with each bounce, and I was soon been cascaded with a downpour of her juice. The juice kept coming and coming, and I eagerly attempted to savour and retrieve every fucking delicious drop.

Miranda finally crawled off me and collapsed to the floor. Her words filled me with a pride few men can ever have. "Holy fuck, that was the most intense orgasm of my life and I have had thousands of orgasms."


Mom concurred. "I told you. Last night was the best sex if my life. You can see why I can't just stop like a good mother should."

I revelled in the glow of such praise until my cock reminded me it still was raring to go. Suddenly brimming with a confidence I never had before, I flipped Miranda onto her side and slid my cock inside her from behind. From this angle she was so fucking tight, even after her orgasm.

She moaned the minute my cock was buried in her and got animated, "Yes, fuck me big boy. Pound my tight pussy. Make me your slut."

Her dirty mouth was both surprising, because she seemed so prim and proper on TV, and a major turn on.

Having already come this morning with Mom and again with Mom's blow job twenty minutes ago, I was in for the long haul.

I looked up at Mom, who was watching and playing with herself.

Miranda's dirty mouth continued through the fucking. "Your big cock feels so fucking good in my hotbox," and "Hammer my cunt, drill me deeper," and "Fuck me in front of your mommy" and "Holy shit, Alexis, no wonder you can't resist him."

I continued the deep hard thrusts, perspiration already dripping down my forehead, when she screamed, "Oh yes, I'm coming bad boy, I'm coming all over your beautiful cock."

Her body spasmed like she was having an epileptic seizure as she ground her ass back on my cock taking all my stiff rod inside her.

Once she was done her second orgasm, she pushed me on my back and straddled me. I watched in complete awe as my cock disappeared between her glistening pussy lips. Once all eight inches were gone, she began bouncing on my cock like a cowgirl riding a bull. She bounced up and down hard, determined to fill herself with my prick. I just lay back and watched her hot facial expressions and her breasts jiggling all over the place as she rode me. Making it even better, this hot mature woman did something with her cunt muscles that was so amazing. It was like she was milking my cock with her cunt. It was so intense and easily the most amazing pleasure I had ever felt while fucking someone.

Suddenly she leaned forward, my cock staying lodged in her warmth, and she kissed me. At first it was gentle and sweet, but soon transitioned into a man and a woman becoming one. The whole time she slowly moved her ass up and down on my cock.

She finally broke the kiss and said, ever-so-sweetly, completely opposite of her earlier nasty talk, "Come with me, baby. I want to feel your cum inside me as I come."

She leaned forward and kissed me gently. The tender passion mixed with her still amazing tightness had my balls boiling. I reluctantly broke the sweet kiss and warned, "I'm going to come soon, Miranda."

"Hold on, baby, I'm close too," she moaned. Her eyes bore into mine with a sweetness I couldn't explain. She then began the countdown.

"10---9---8---7-not yet, baby--6---getting closer---5---I love your cock, baby---4---get ready---3---yes your cock fills me so completely---2---so close, baby, so close---1---yes, here it comes Baby, ready, set, come Curtis-the-Big-Cock-Mommy-Fucker, come inside me. Fill me with your hot cum."

My balls were bubbling at five, but I held back using every last speck of resistance until she demanded I come. It was the most exhilarating orgasm of my life. It was like our bodies became one and our cum crashed together like waves off the Hawaiian coast.

I let out a loud "Oh fucking God."

She let out a similar "Fuck, fuck, yeeeeeees." She collapsed onto my chest and kissed me passionately as her orgasm spread through her. I could literally feel her body quiver on mine. It was so intimate; a feeling filled me I could not explain. I longed to just hold her.

My Mother broke the intimate moment. "Well, that was fucking hot."

The sex had gotten so intensely beautiful, that I forgot all about Mom even being there.

Miranda looked up too and said, "I think I just found my date for Mark's wedding."

I looked at her, confused.

Mom attempted to fill me in. "Mark Appleton, Miranda's ex."

Mark Appleton was the news anchor for the TV station Miranda worked for. "Oh," I said.

Miranda explained, "The wedding is in three weeks and I have decided you will be my date."

"I will?" I asked, trying to process the news.

She took my still semi-erect cock in her hand and said, "and I won't take no for an answer."

I stammered, not because I didn't want to, but more out of shock, "S-s-sure."

She let go off my cock and stood up. "I would love to chat and play some more, but I need to get going to work."

Thank God, I thought to myself, I needed time to recover.

As Miranda got dressed, she continued, "Curtis, what is your cell number?"

I gave it to her and she explained, "Curtis, I want to get to know you better over the next three weeks, we need to look like a couple at the wedding." Her skirt back on, she pulled me off the floor and explained, her hand back on my cock, "I will definitely make it worth your while."

Her seductive smile and tone had me a complete bowl of jello. I tried to sound strong and manly. "Sure thing."

She kissed me quickly and finished getting dressed. I too started getting dressed, as my mother said, "Bad news, Curtis."

I turned to my Mom and asked with concern, "What's wrong?"

"Your Dad called a couple of hours ago. He will be home later tonight."

"Oh," I replied, pondering how we would be able to keep up our little sexcapades.

Mom stood up too, grabbing my cock through my pants. "So we will have to be more creative."

"Whatever you say, Mom," I agreed, like a good son.

"That is what I like to hear," she said, squeezing my cock one last time.

We all finished getting dressed and said our goodbyes and as I was just getting ready to leave, Miranda gave me on last kiss and whispered in my ear, "I will text you later so you have my number. Any time you want me, just text me." She bit my ear and sauntered away.

I adjusted my cock which somehow had grown again. I left the house and got to my car. I sat there for a few minutes attempting to process the craziness that was the last hour. I had fucked Miranda Collington! I had a date with Miranda Collington!

Just as I went to drive away, my cell buzzed. I glanced at it.

Miranda: U have my cell now. Anytime you need a place to warm up your cock, just give me a call.

I smiled. I quickly texted back: How about now?

I waited a minute and was rewarded by a text back.

Miranda: U naughty boy. I will send you a special keepsake in a few seconds.

A few seconds later another text came from her. It was jpg. I clicked on it and also shit myself. It was a picture of Miranda in white stockings and nothing else. Her legs spread open and her hand spreading was open her pussy lips.

I was staring at it when I received another text.

Miranda: I have hundreds of these, stud. I will send you on every day. P.S.This is one of my tamer ones.

I gasped. I was in man heaven.

I texted her back: OMG-you are perfection.

She texted me back.

Miranda: Play your cards right and you can fuck perfection any time you want.

I decided not to respond and attempt to be aloof and strong. I drove home thinking if I died today I would die happy.

As I drove home, my phone vibrated again, but I waited till I got home to check it.

Once home, I checked the message, it was from Miranda.

Miranda: I am still horny. U have five hours to recover. I expect you to meet me at 11 at the studio. If you want to watch the show live, come at 9.

A second text came as I read this one.

Miranda: Have you ever fucked someone in the ass?

I gasped. I had tried on a couple times to convince my ex, Pamela, to try some backdoor play, but she wouldn't even remotely consider it. Now the woman I had fantasized over for years was implying I could fuck her ass.

I decided I needed a long cold shower to calm down and a nap; I expected tonight might be a long one.

Dad was home and greeted me as I ran inside. "Hey Curtis, how was last night?"

I lied, "Uneventful."

"Is she still mad at me?" he asked.

I shrugged. "I don't think so, I covered for you pretty good."

"Thanks son," he said, patting me on the back, "You always have my back."

I held back a laugh, knowing that he didn't remotely catch on. With any luck, he never would.

"I need to go take a nap, Dad, I have a late night date."

He smiled, "Oh, to be young again."

I went upstairs to my room and collapsed on my bed, wondering what tonight and the next three weeks would bring.

The next three weeks were a whirlwind of sex.

That night (after my crazy threesome with my Mom and my new older girlfriend), after a good nap to recover, I made it to the newscast half an hour early.

Security wouldn't believe me so I had to text Miranda who came and pulled me inside, her tongue greeting me.

She entwined her fingers with mine and led me into the studio where I was promptly introduced to her ex, Mark.

"Mark, this is my new boyfriend, Curtis," she said, her arm hooked in mine.

Mark looked at me with such disdain I was suddenly rather nervous. Ignoring me completely as a threat he turned to Miranda. "Isn't he a bit young for you?"

"Isn't Brittany a little dumb for you?" she countered, sharply.

"Whatever," he said, walking away.

Her smile was big as she pulled me into her dressing room for a quick blow-job. As soon as the door was closed my fantasy jerk-off woman all these years was on her knees devouring my cock. Once she had swallowed my seed, she stood back up and kissed me sweetly, her tongue darting between my lips, the last remnants of my cum given back to me.

I watched the show live, which was surprisingly boring and frantic, and once done I was face to face with Mark.

"How old are you, k**?" he asked, sizing me up.

"Eighteen."

"You know she is just using you, right?"

I shrugged. "Well, if that is true there could be worse things to be used for."

He laughed awkwardly before threatening me. "I don't want to see you around here."

Miranda showed up just as Mark poked me in the chest with his finger. Miranda joked, "Mark, you had your chance with me. Leave my boy alone."

He sarcastically agreed, "Boy is the right word."

Miranda shot back. "Be careful about your word choice, tiny. Curtis is a real man and unlike someone I won't mention can get it up more than once. On that note, Curtis let's see how many times you can get it up in one day. So far it is four if I recall."

She grabbed my hand and pulled me along as I blushed like an embarrassed schoolboy. Once in her room she closed the door and tore of my clothes. "Curtis, I am so fucking horny. I want you in me now."

Like a k** in a candy shop I grabbed at everything. I squeezed her ass, I cupped her breasts and I slid a finger inside my dream woman's wet pussy. Each action had her moaning like a porn star and gasping like she was down to her breath.

Once on her couch, I dove between her legs and sampled her heavenly taste. On contact her moans increased and continued as I eagerly lapped her pussy. I don't know if I was that good or she was just that horny, maybe both, but she came hard only a couple of minutes in. As soon as she was done, she straddled my rock hard cock and bounced up and down on it. She easily devoured all eight inches with ease and I just watched, in complete awe, as my most common stroke fantasy, other than my Mother, rode me. She purred, "Do you like this, Curtis?"

"Fuck yes," I moaned.

"I love your quick recovery time, stud," she moaned.

Acting studly, my confidence brimming, I replied, "I can go all night."

She smiled, "Don't make promises you can't keep. I have just hit my sexual prime and I crave cock constantly."

My balls bubbling from the reality that Miranda Collington was my girlfriend and was riding my cock with reckless abandon, I grunted, "I'm not going to last much longer."

I expected her to get off me, but instead bounced faster as she begged, "Fill my cunt with your cum, baby. I want to feel your cum explode inside me. Come baby, come for Miranda."

I needed no further encouragement as I shot my load deep inside her. She didn't miss a beat as she continued riding my cock, milking every last drop of my cum. Finally getting off me, she moved beside me and kissed me passionately. One would think I would be spent after five loads today, two in my Mom and three more in Miranda, but my cock never lowered.

We chatted for a few minutes, where I learned the wedding was actually in Las Vegas and that she wanted me to come for a four-day trip. I couldn't believe my past twenty-four hours. I had fucked my beautiful Mom and I had begun fucking a local celebrity. Life could not get better than this...could it?

One more lengthy fuck and I headed home exhausted with my cock raw. I don't think I even stroked myself six times in one day. I crashed in my bed, still dressed and fell into a deep sl**p.

.....

I was awakened the next morning by my mother's lips wrapped around my cock. It is easily the best way in the world to be waked up...a blow-job from your mother. Even though I shot six loads the day before, it didn't take long to get me stirring. Once awake, Mom straddled me and allowed her hot lava to engulf my just wakened cock and said, "I hope Miranda didn't wear you out, I need some quality time with my son."

"She is a minx," I moaned as Mom bounced up and down on my cock, but added, "But I will always have time for you, Mom."

"You say the sweetest things," she purred, squeezing her breasts together and leaning forward. I took her stiff nipple in my mouth and bit gently.

She let out a soft moan and teased, "Don't leave any incriminating evidence."

I bit harder and teased back, "Is my Mommy-slut telling me what to do?"

She moaned, "Yes, I am. Now fuck me, big boy."

Never one to refuse such a request, I began bucking my ass up, my cock pistoning inside her like a well-oiled machine. Her luscious breasts bounced in my face and her moans of pleasure increased proportionately. "Oh god baby, fuck Mommy. Your cock feels so good in Mommy."

Her constant reference to being my Mommy only made it hotter, a constant reminder of the taboo act we both were participating in so eagerly.

"You love my cock don't you, Mommy?" I asked.

"I fucking love it son. I can't get enough of your big stiff cock," she moaned, as I continued to fuck her.

Getting tired from this position, I ordered, "On all fours Mommy. I am going to fuck you like a dog, like you're my pet...my pet Mommy."

"Oh God, Curtis. That is so fucking hot," my sexy Mother replied, obeying my order and getting on all fours.

Getting behind her beautifully tight ass, I put my hands on her hips and allowed my cock to roam and tease, rubbing against her lips, but not in her. Mom who has never been overly patient, demanded, "Shove your cock in me, Curtis, now!"

I spanked her ass gently, before sliding my cock inside the burning warmth of my mother. "Sooooo demanding, Mom."

"Aaaah, fuck, yes," she moaned the instant I filled her. "I can't believe how good you feel in me, son."

"Right back at you, Mom."

My first load of the morning usual came really quickly and this time was no different. Only a few minutes into my hardcore fucking of my Mom, I felt my balls boiling and I warned, "I'm going to come soon, Mom."

In lightning speed, my Mom turned around and devoured my cock with her perfect cocksucking lips. She furiously bobbed back and forth like the eager slut she was and I rewarded her with a very full load of my cum. Swallowing every drop, she continued bobbing up and down on my cock until I asked her to stop, the sensation now making me have to pee.

When I returned from the washroom, my sexy Mother was lying in my bed waiting for me. She said, strangely like a rather insecure teenager, "Don't you forget about your Mother's needs now that you will be spending so much time with your boyhood fantasy girl."

I corrected her. "Oh Mom, you were my first and still are my most constant boyhood fantasy girl."

She slapped me playfully. "I bet you say that to all the older women you fuck."

I leaned and kissed her tenderly, with the passion of a man in love, gentle, intimate and yet still with the lust that accompanied my feelings for her. Breaking the kiss, I said, "Mom, I love you."

"I love you too, son," she answered.

I stood up, suddenly hungry for breakfast, and said, "Did you know the wedding is in Vegas?"

"I do now," she quipped.

"I'm not even old enough to get into the bars and casinos," I pointed out.

My Mother, always the witty one, quipped back, "But you will be old enough to get into Miranda."

"Touché," I replied, still bathing in my good fortune.

Mom got up, and said, "Go shower, I will make my big boy some breakfast."

"You really are the best mother in the world," I complimented.

Walking to me and firmly grabbing my semi-erect cock, "And don't you forget it." She gave one last tug and disappeared.

.....

I put on hold my attempt to find out more about Ellie's past relationship with my mother, as I focused on Miranda and the upcoming wedding, which had become a full-time job. Miranda paraded me around at work, flaunting me in front of her ex every chance she got and played with my trombone over and over again.

A few days later, I had just finished fucking Miranda in her dressing room, which had become a daily routine, when she said, "I am going to buy our airline tickets tomorrow. You are still good with coming?"

I replied with sexual innuendo, "I love coming with you."

"Oh you dirty boy," she teased.

Throwing an idea out there, I asked, "What do you think of having Mom and Ellie join us?"

She asked, pouting like a school girl, "What, I am not enough for you?"

"On the contrary, Mom clearly misses being with Ellie and needs to be pushed past the point of no return and well...what happens in Vegas...."

Her devious smile crossing her radiant just-fucked face, she asked, "You want to play lesbian matchmaker with your married Mom?"

"Well, that is an interesting way to put it," I reflected with a grin.

"You know that Ellie used to Domme your Mom right?"

"Mom hasn't said much more than that if she ever gave into Ellie again it would be impossible to ever break free again."

"Tell you what, I love the idea. But how are we going to get Ellie to go along?"

"I already thought of that. You invite her as your 'plus one' and she will be pleasantly surprised when Mom and I are on the plane."

"Hmmm and I assume you have a plan while we are up in the air?" she guessed, her hand slowly stroking my already growing cock.

"In my head I have a million different variants," I admitted.

"Do you want to fuck Ellie?" Miranda asked.

"Well..." I began, knowing answering such a question was dangerous.

"It's ok, baby," Miranda said, "I would love to see you fuck her. I would also love to play with her as well."

"It will be a pleasant surprise for Mom," I said, as I tapped my cock on Miranda's sweet lips.

"I will make arrangements tomorrow," she promised before taking my cock back in her mouth.

.....

The next day and few days since I had last fucked my mother, she came up to me in the kitchen as I was getting ready to go meet up with Miranda. Her hand went onto my cock while Dad was in the other room watching the news, and she pouted, "Have you forgot about Mommy?"

My stiff cock gave its own answer as I moaned softly, "God no, Mom. I am always ready to assist you in any way possible."

She unzipped my pants and fished out my cock. She stroked it quickly. "Fuck, I want your cock in me." Surprising me, she lifted up her sundress, bent over the counter and whispered, "Fuck me, Curtis."

"But Dad is in the next room," I protested.

"Do as your mother asks," she ordered.

Mom had blown me in the bathroom quickly while Dad was downstairs, she had rubbed my cock with her foot during supper a couple of times as well, but we had never fucked while Dad was home.

"You sure?" I asked, still unsure, even as her tight ass bent over had me raring to go.

"Yes, fuck Mommy, Curtis, now!" she begged, with a whisper.

Obeying my Mother like a good son should always do, I went behind her and easily penetrated her already very wet pussy.

I did slow strokes, still pretty scared of getting caught by Dad fucking Mom. Mom's moans were quiet and controlled, unlike when we were alone and she was an animated slut.

I continued to fuck my mother for three minutes or so when the phone rang. My Dad never answered the phone and it was in the kitchen anyway.

Mom cursed under her breath, "For fuck sakes," and went to the phone reluctantly allowing me to slip out of her. Answering the phone, she rolled her eyes. "Hi Mom."

Knowing that this would be a long conversation, I put my cock back in my pants, and winked at Mom, whose red cheeks would have been excellent CSI evidence of our crime. She said, "Mom, give me a second. Curtis is just leaving."

Mom put the phone down and came over to me. She whispered in my ear, her hand firmly on my still stiff cock, "Don't forgot about Mommy while you are out gallivanting with Miranda."

"Of course, not Mom. You will always be my first choice."

She kissed me on the lips, shoving her tongue in my mouth, before saying, "And don't you ever forget it."

I quipped, "How could I Mom, you are my MILF slut."

She smiled and mocked authority, "Don't you use such language with me, unless you are in me. Fuck, I wish your Dad was gone. I guess I will have to fuck him tonight."

"Oh, the sacrifices," I mocked.

"Don't get me started," she sighed, before asking, "Have you fucked Miranda in the ass yet?"

"No," I admitted, even though the thought had crossed my mind when she was bent over and I was fucking her in her favorite position, the submissive doggy style.

"Have you fucked anybody in the ass, son?" she asked, rubbing my cock firmly in my jeans.

"Noooooooo," I moaned.

"Well, tomorrow your Dad is heading out of town and I am going to be your first. Is that understood?"

"Yes, Mom," I agreed, very enthusiastically.

"Good, so tomorrow you are mine, all day, understood?" she asked with one final squeeze.

"Yes, Mommy," I replied.

I watched her saunter, purposely using her sexy wiggle. She went to the phone and began talking to her Mother, seconds after promising her son her ass. My life was fucking amazing.

.....

I headed out and to see Miranda again.

When I arrived at the studio Mark confronted me in the parking lot. He had clearly been waiting for me. "I thought I warned you to stay away from Miranda."

I replied, "Are you not getting married to someone else? I think such a commitment prevents you from any such authority."

"Don't get smart with me," Mark threatened.

"Or what?" I asked.

"Don't mess with me."

I walked past him and countered, smugly. "I am not here to mess with you. I am here to mess with Miranda, over and over again."

"You fucking punk," he began, as I walked into the studio.

Confused at the guy's threats, I shrugged them off and went to shoot my usual pre-load show in Miranda's perfect cocksucking lips. As soon as I entered her room, she smiled and pulled me in for a passionate kiss.

I eventually told her about my encounter and Miranda cursed, "Fuck. He just won't grow up. Fucking men they don't know what they got till they lose it."

I asked, although I was scared of the answer, "You don't want to get back with him do you?"

"I'd rather remain celibate and you know how much I love sex," she replied, before her anger shifted into mischief. "Oh, but two can play at that game."

"What do you have in mind?" I asked curious.

"You will see. But I will have to wait to swallow your cum until right before show time."

I shrugged, "Whatever suits your fancy."

We talked about the Vegas trio for a while and Ellie was in and she planned to talk to my Mom tomorrow. Miranda smiled, "Your devious plan to get your Mom to be a dyke to a Mistress while you watch is almost all in place."

"Don't forget, the plan also includes fucking Ellie too," I added.

"Don't you be getting me jealous. I already have to share you with your Mom," Miranda teased, falling to her knees.

She took my cock in her mouth and after a couple of deep bobs asked, "Was your car recently parked in your Mom's garage?"

I laughed at the horrendous visual. "Yes, we fucked for a few minutes in the kitchen while Dad was in the living room. But the phone rang."

"Oh you poor boy. You didn't get to come in your Mom," she mocked, before asking, "Will I do?"

I grabbed her head and lead her mouth back to my raging hard-on. "Yes, baby, you will more than do."

Ten minutes later, which is as long as I usually lasted in the sauna of lust that was Miranda's mouth I began shooting my cum in her mouth.

Unlike her usual swallow every drop routine, she moved back and caught my cum like a basket. Once done, she stood up and left the room.

Curious as hell, I pulled my pants up and followed my devious girlfriend, who went directly to Mark, seated at the anchor's table and leaned forward her mouth open, apparently showing her mouthful of my cum to her ex.

He went red as Miranda clearly swallowed it all. I was just in earshot enough for her to say, "Remember when that was your pre-show routine?"

"What the fuck, Miranda?" Mark questioned.

Miranda, now mad, threatened, "Leave my boyfriend alone."

"Boy is right," he quipped back confidently.

Miranda laughed, a laugh dripping with scorn, "Don't you dare judge, Mr.-Can't-get-it up-for-round-two-without-a-nap."

Others in the room couldn't help but let out a quiet laugh as Miranda turned and walked away, leaving a red faced Mark utterly speechless, probably for the first time in his egotistical life.

Miranda walked right to me and shoved her tongue down my throat for all to see. I could taste myself on her tongue, but was thrilled to finally have the public affection she had not given me until this second.

Mark glared at me and I smugly winked back at him.

Miranda and I fucked after the show for a lengthy hot marathon session where I deposited two more loads in her, one in her pussy and another in her mouth.

As I was getting ready to head home for the night, I mentioned, "I am going to stay and hang out with Mom tomorrow, sexy."

"You are, are you? You are such a mother-fucker," she teased.

I retorted, "Jealous?"

She shrugged, "Maybe." As she kissed me goodbye she threw me for a loop as she finished with, "Of course, the question is, am I jealous of your Mom for getting to fuck you or jealous of you for getting to fuck your Mom?"

.....

The next day, Dad left for an overnight meeting somewhere and I replaced him in my Mother's bed. I had just deposited a load in my Mom's cunt to start the morning when she informed me, "Hey baby, I am coming to Vegas with you."

Acting surprised, I said, "Really? How did that transpire?"

"Didn't Miranda tell you?"

"No, but we don't do a lot of talking when we are together," I joked.

"You are such a male slut," Mom joked.

I corrected, "When a girl fucks more than one guy she is a slut. When a man is scoring with two women he is a stud. Unfair I know, but those are the rules of society. I don't make them, I just follow them."

Slapping me playfully, she questioned, "Are you calling me a slut?"

As my finger traced her firm breasts, I answered, "You are my slut, Mom."

"Well then," she began straddling my still semi-erect cock, "if I am going to be labelled a slut, I better make it worthwhile."

"Slut away, Mom," I replied, watching her engulf my cock and begin riding me.


Another deposit inside my Mom, her eager pussy this time, and I already had visions of going for the triple play in one day: mouth, pussy and ass. Like the cycle in baseball the last one is always the hardest to complete.

As we lay there in the morning, both of us in after-sex glow, Mom said, "We are going to go out for supper tonight as mother and son and then come back here for a very, very, special night."

"I can't wait," I replied.

School was a bitch as the thought of a date with Mom and the promised ass fuck was all I could think about. I was a walking erection with a mind of goo all day. I returned home and there was a note on the kitchen table.

Son,

Sorry, but I had a last minute call for a house to show. I will have to meet you at the restaurant at six. I booked us a table at Rizzo's.

Love

Mom

Wow, Rizzos was the classiest restaurant in the city and therefore meant suit and tie. I went to my room and my suit was already laid out on the bed. I went and had a nice shower and got ready, making sure to look my best for my date with Mom. At the last minute, I decided to go commando; never know when I may have to release the b**st in a flash. I finished getting ready and sped to Rizzo's. I arrived ten minutes early and was led to my table.

I waited a bundle of excitement at what Mom had promised me. Mom, being Mom, arrived fifteen minutes late, which was fifteen minutes early for her, but all was forgiven the Moment I saw her. Her hair was down, which I loved, but it was the gold cocktail dress, that stopped just below the knee, and the mocha colored stockings, my favorite shade of nylon, that had my cock on full alert and begging to be released.

Mom hugged me, tight enough that she could feel my attention and asked, "Is that for me?"

"All eight inches of it," I flirted back.

"I can't wait," she responded, giving my cock a subtle squeeze before I moved around and pulled out her chair like a gentleman. "Oh, how sweet! But you don't have to impress me baby; you are definitely getting laid tonight."

I replied, "It's the small things Mom, they are always the first to go when a relationship begins to falter."

My Mom, suddenly in reflection mode, agreed, "No truer words have ever been spoken."

I returned to my chair just as our waiter arrived. He took our drink orders after taking more than a subtle glance at my Mom's generous cleavage.

Once he was gone, I pointed out, "Mom, he was staring right down your dress."

"Was he?" she asked, oblivious to the distraction her beauty still caused many, many men.

"Indeed he was. Of course, who could blame him? You are easily the sexiest person here."

"You and flattery, I told you, you are definitely getting laid tonight. Actually, I am hoping to go for the Trifecta all in one evening."

"Trifecta?" I questioned.

"Yes, where you shoot a load of your white stuff in each of my three special places," my mother informed me, her stocking-clad foot now on my crotch.

"Oh fuck Mom, my first load may end up in my pants if you keep teasing me," I admitted, my balls already begging to be shot.

Her foot stayed there, not moving, as the waiter brought our starter salads. My hand rubbed gently the top of my Mom's foot, the silk nylon the greatest feeling in the world.

As we ate our salads, Mom asked, "Ever had a foot job, baby?"

"No," I answered, after a brief realization that I never had. Pam, my ex, had rubbed her stocking feet all over my body in a sensual foot massage of sorts, but her foot only rubbed my cock.

"Well, then obviously you have never had a stocking-clad foot job," my Mom deduced.

"Apparently," I agreed, "are you offering?"

As her foot tapped on my cock, she shrugged with a devilish smile, "Well, we already have a Trifecta to complete, but maybe we can fit that in. Seeing your cock squirt it's cum all over my stockings would be pretty hot, don't you think?"

"Shit Mom, I am not going to make it much longer," I admitted, thinking I might come like I did when I started my self-exploration when I was younger, just by touch.

She smiled, "Don't you dare waste that precious cum."

The waiter returned with our meals and Mom thankfully relented, moving her foot away. We ate our dinners and discussed non-sexual things like school, Mom's job, and plans for a summer trip to see the grandparents. If anyone was listening there would be no evidence of our sexual relationship, the taboo sin we were planning to commit very soon.

Once dinner was done, my beautiful mother suggested, "I say we skip dessert and we find a place where I can get some dessert directly from the source."

"Cheque," I quipped, knowing my hard cock, which had never shrunk throughout dinner, was not going to make it much longer before it begged for attention.

We paid the bill and once we were outside, night time just beginning to set in, Mom asked, "Where did you park?"

"In the underground parking."

"Perfect" she smiled, grabbing my hand, our fingers entwined as if we were boyfriend and girlfriend and not mother and son. "Lead the way, baby." Just the way she said baby with such syrupy sexiness had my cock twitching.

As we walked down the secluded stairs, Mom pulled on my hand. I stopped and looked at her. She pushed me against the wall, unzipped my pants, pulled out my cock, fell to her knees and devoured me whole.

I couldn't believe she would be so risky blowing me in a stairwell, but logically we would hear the door open and probably be able to cover up in time.

Her warm mouth, her nasty teasing the past hour and the crazy setting all had me on the brink in record time. My balls were boiling when a door above us opened. I told Mom, "Someone's coming."

She quit and said, "Well, then you better come soon," and devoured my cock again, oblivious to the reality that we were about to get caught.

I closed my eyes, even as I heard steps above me, and allowed the oral sensation to take over. Within seconds, I shot a load of my sweet cum down my Mom's throat as the steps got incredibly close.

They were almost upon us when Mom stood up and shoved her tongue in my mouth, swirling the last remnants of my cum back into my mouth. My cock was still out but hidden by Mom's body crushed against mine, hiding my cock seconds before a middle age couple dressed for the opera or some other fancy shindig walked past us. The woman's facial expression displayed clearly her disgust at such inappropriate displays of affection, while the man watched with a regretful look at a time long past for him.

As soon as they were gone, Mom dropped back down to the floor and cleaned my cock, looking to retrieve any last minute escapees.

Five minutes later, we were in my car when she asked, "Can we stop at the Love Boutique? I need some lube if you are going to drill my ass tonight."

I gasped at my Mom's shocking blunt language, but of course pulled into the store a couple of minutes later. Once parked, I planned to stay in the car, but Mom asked, "Don't you want to come into the sex shop with me? Maybe pick out a costume for your mother to wear before you sodomize her?"

Such nasty talk had my cock revving to go again and my imagination spinning in overdrive. I quickly unfastened my seat belt and followed Mom in, leading with my cock.

As I entered the store, I realized I had never been in a sex shop. I had considered it a few times, but never had the guts to go in. Yet here I was with my mother shopping for lube to fuck her ass. I really had the best life in the world.

Once in the store, I was like a k** on Christmas morning, so many sweet things that I didn't even know where to start. Mom went to the toys section and I followed. She grabbed some lube and tossed it to me, before looking at some other toys. I couldn't believe the variety. I was looking at the double-ended dildo in confused awe when Mom, holding a strap-on, said, "Would you like to see Miranda and me scissor fuck ourselves with that?"

"I have no idea what that means, but yes."

"And which strap-on should I buy for the next time your girlfriend and I play?" Mom asked while showing me two separate dildo cocks.

I shrugged, "Well, Miranda likes them big."

"Good call," my Mom concurred, returning both and grabbing a huge ten inch cock. "This will have her whimpering like the slut she is."

"Mom, that is my girlfriend you are talking about."

"Um, must I remind you she was my personal plaything first?" Mom smiled, tapping me on the head with the big cock.

"Fair enough," I agreed, already imagining my Mom and my girlfriend in a variety of dirty situations.

"Now let's go check out some costumes," she said, grabbing my hand and leading me to a corner of wall-to-wall costumes.

"Wow," I said, overwhelmed by the many kinky fantasies I envisioned role playing with my mother. "I don't even know where to start."

"Well, real role play is about creating real situations and becoming the costume," my sexy mother pointed out.

"Ok," I said, unsure what she meant.

"So, let's see," she paused, pursuing the many different options. "Ah-ha," she said, reaching up a bit and grabbing a cat woman costume. "Find the Batman costume, stud."

I found it pretty easily, my mind already role playing ideas of Batman disciplining Catwoman. Mom put on the mask, and sauntered over to me seductively, parodying the old Adam West cartoon over the top action scenes, I used to watch on reruns, "So Batman, do you think you could BING BAM BOOM me into submission?"

The innuendo had me weak at the knees as I tried to come up with a witty comeback.

When I couldn't, she purred, actually purred, "What is it Batman, does the cat have your tongue?"

She rubbed my stuff cock through my pants and teased, "Oh does Batman want to come out and play?"

I moaned, unable to come up with a complete thought.

She took the mask off and reached for another outfit. She grabbed a red outfit and disappeared into a change room. I looked at other outfits: princesses, nurse, Superwoman, Lady Gaga...every one creating a new fantasy for me.

Mom came out in the skimpiest red outfit ever, her mocha coloured thigh high stocking tops completely visible. She walked over to me and teased, "Well, hello there Mr. Wolf, do you want to go back to my grandmother's house and eat me?"

My mouth dropped open, my Mom's sexual implication so fucking naughty.

Her hand slid down my chest, her finger like lightning and thunder to my cock. "Imagine helpless l'il ole me with a basket full of toys and no one to use them on me?"

"Aaaah, fuck Mom," I moaned.

"Does baby want to fuck Little Red Mommy Hood?" she asked, her hand again on my crotch.

"Oh god, yes," I grunted, like a babbling fool.

Mom looked around and quickly pulled me into the dressing room. She pulled out my cock, pushed me onto the sitting ledge of the small room and sat on my cock, engulfing it completely. Her wet warmth coated my cock and she bounced up and down eagerly, taking every inch of my cock with each downward bounce. My Mom was clearly really horny as I could feel her excess juice leaking onto my legs as our bodies collided. Her moans, although controlled because of our location, were becoming louder the longer she fucked me. I could tell she wanted to scream, to talk dirty, and the restrictive location was holding her back from the pure pleasure she usually received when we fucked.

I whispered, trying to push her past the point of resistance, "Come for me Mommy, come like the son-fucker you are."

"Aaah, fuck Curtis," she whispered back, "keep talking dirty to me. Treat me like your fucking personal sex-slut."

I wanted to bend her over and take control, but the room didn't allow it, so I continued the sexual verbal assault of my perfect, beautiful, slut Mom. "Keep bouncing slut. Who owns that wet cunt of yours?"

"You do," she moaned, loader than she meant to.

"I do what?" I asked, slapping her ass.

"Aaah, fuck, you own my cunt, baby."

"And I can use it whenever I want, right Mommy?"

"Oh fuck, yes, Curtis, I am always at your disposal," she moaned.

"My personal live at home Mommy cum bucket."

"Oh my fucking God, Curtis, yes, baby, more, I'm so close," she moaned, getting turned-on by the humiliation and taboo sin of fucking her son.

"Come for me now, my Mommy-slut, come like the dirty, i****tuous, son-fucking whore you are," I demanded, my own orgasm incredibly close from my Mom's furiously ride.

She began to scream and I covered her mouth as her orgasm quaked through her, almost simultaneously my cum exploded inside her. She didn't slow down, my cum filling her cunt as her juice leaked out. A minute later, she got off me, and said, "Shit, I should have worn panties, I am leaking like crazy."

I laughed, as I saw her juice and my cum slithering down her leg.

"Get out of here, before we get caught you dirty boy, you," she teased.

I returned to the outfit area where an older woman, a sales-lady for the store, glared at me, obviously knowing what we had done, although I assumed she had no idea of the fact that i****t had just occurred in her store. I avoided eye contact and looked around for another outfit.

Mom returned a Moment later, the outfit in hand and said to the older woman, ignoring her accusing eyes, "I think we will get this one, the Catwoman and Batman and one more."

"Which one?" I asked, curiously.

"That is for me to know and you to find out very, very soon," she teased. "Go to the car so I can pay for all this."

I obeyed and waited in the car, bubbling with anticipation to complete the promised Trifecta.

Mom returned and I drove us home. Mom said, "I can't stop leaking."

I shrugged, "I can't believe we fucked in a stall of a sex shop."

"I can't believe all those things you called me," she countered, seemingly offended.

I quickly apologized, "Sorry Mom, I...."

She slapped my knee. "Oh Curtis, you still are as gullible as you were when you were young. When I am revved up like that I want to be treated like a slut, it gets me off like nothing else. I can't explain it, but it is true. When you called me a live-in Mommy cum bucket it brought me over the top. And now I am leaking like a sieve."

We pulled into the driveway and Mom smiled. "Think you can get it up one more time, son?"

"Oh Mom, I can go and go and go. I am the Energizer fuck-bunny," I quipped.

"Let's go and see if you can back those words up, stud." She smiled, getting out of the car.

Once in the house, she took her bag of goodies with her and said, "I am going to shower and get into costume. Why don't you go shower too, and pour me some wine?"

I did as suggested, taking a long hot shower, my cock never completely shrinking, the curiosity of what Mom had bought for tonight and the thought of fucking Mom's ass constantly spinning in my head.

In my room, I got dressed again and noticed Miranda had texted me. I clicked on the text.

Miranda: Have u banged Mommy's ass yet? Here is something for you to think about for our time together tomorrow. When I let you bang mine.

I gasped. It was a picture of Miranda bent over holding her cheeks open and her enticing rosebud staring at me begging to be fucked.

My cock was again in missile mode and I adjusted myself before heading to the kitchen to pour us some wine and put together a plate of appetizers.

I had finished almost a full glass of wine when my Mom called out from the stairs, "Are there any Jedis down there?"

Being the ultimate Star Wars geek, I was instantly curious and was not disappointed when I turned the corner to find Mom dressed exactly like Princess Leia, hair and all. In her hand was one of my collectible lightsabers. She seductively came down the stairs and quipped, "Well you won't have to be using your hands solo tonight, Jedi."

She put the tip of my lightsaber in my mouth. "Any guess where I found this light saber?"

I could smell my Mom's heavenly scent. She teased, "Of course, I would like a very different lightsaber in me, Jedi."

"Oh, I think the f***e is with me, Princess," I quipped, confidently moving in and kissing my beautiful mother. Being aggressive, I pushed her against the wall and she whimpered. I demanded, "It is time to reward your Jedi."

I pushed her to her knees, on the stairs, and she quickly unbuckled my pants and took my lightsaber in her hands. She quipped, "You sure were concealing a deadly weapon, my Jedi."

"I think I have found the perfect place to hide it for safe keeping," I shot back, shoving my cock in her mouth. Unlike our last couple of times, I was much more aggressive, grabbing her sexy Princess Leia hair and pumping my cock in her sweet cocksucking lips. A couple of minutes of this and I ordered, "Go get on your bed, my slut."

"Yes, sir," she replied, unable to conceal her true submissive nature once she had a taste of my dominance.

I watched her stand up and turn around while I went and got the wine. I returned and she was on the bed as instructed. I handed her a glass of wine and I joined her on the bed. I asked, "Does Dad dominate you like you crave to be?"

"No," she admitted, before adding, "I have hidden that naughty dirty part of me for years."

"Why?" I asked, my hand moving to her white stocking-clad legs.

"I am an adult now with responsibilities and I had to let go of my past," she weakly rationalized.

"But you have always, subconsciously, craved submission. Wanted Dad to just take over and use you like a slut?"

Mom nodded, and gulped her wine.

Surprising her with my conversation shift, I asked, "So Mom, what really happened between you and Ellie?"

In a heartbeat, her facial expression transformed from confident and sexy to shy and nervous. "Curtis, that was a long time ago."

"I know," I pushed, my voice soft and tender, like a ther****t trying to draw out their patient's past. "But clearly you are not completely over it."

"I am too," she said, attempting to be strong, "I have resisted the temptation for years."

"Sorry," I said, trying a different route. "I meant you still have lingering feelings for Ellie."

"Only being friends and not being drawn back into her web of seduction has been the hardest thing I have ever done and I probably would have succumbed on Halloween if you wouldn't have shown up and saved me," she explained, her hand falling onto my leg.

"But why is she trying to get you back now after all these years?"

"Well, you are old enough to not need a mother figure I assume," she pondered.

"I have never needed a mother figure more than I do now," I quipped back.

She laughed at my naughty implications. "Plus, she knows my relationship with your father has not been great. I even have wondered if she was not attempting to conspire with your father. Ellie's comment to you when she thought you were your father only enhances those suspicions."

"But you still love Dad?" I asked, this conversation getting much heavier than I had originally planned.

"I love him as a provider and as a person, but I no longer love love him, if that makes any sense," she explained, her facial expression showing her frustration with her married life.

"So if that is the case why not go back to Ellie?" I questioned, getting the conversation I wanted to have back on track.

Her hand just made small figure eights on my hand as she considered my question, a nervous habit of hers. "Well, I don't think you understand how domineering and demanding Ellie is."

"Give me an example," I asked, trying to figure out my Mother's insecurity, when she was otherwise a very confident woman. My hand was now at her slightly wet and uncovered pussy, distracting her slightly.

She was silent for a while as she seemed to be reminiscing her past with Ellie. "Well, as I mentioned. With Ellie it was clear that she was the Domme and I the sub. For example," she began, but stopped, struggling to put the experience into words. She explained, "You got to understand I was and probably still am in love with Ellie. But while she was comfortable with her sexuality, I was too weak to ever tell my parents of my sexual preference at the time. Being bi or a lesbian back then was a lot more socially condemned than now, when it is apparently in fashion."


o you loved Ellie," I asked, trying to open Mom up completely.

"Unconditionally," she whispered, a tear forming in her eye.

"But...."

"But I also wanted a normal life. And I couldn't see how I could have that and be in a lesbian relationship. I wanted k**s, Ellie didn't. We were completely polar opposites in every imaginable way which made us great friends, amazing lovers, but a horrible couple."

" And then you met Dad...."

"And got pregnant with you and I just quit with Ellie cold turkey. She was furious at first, but she missed our friendship as much as I did, but eventually we moved on and pretended the past never happened. But the last year or so, Ellie has suddenly been giving subtle and not so subtle sexual hints, although never enough for me to be completely sure it was anything more than witty comments, until she gave herself away at the party."

"How so?" I probed.

"First, by her hands teasing me like she used to, slowly making me weak and vulnerable. By the way, I probably never would have ended up fucking you on Halloween night if she hadn't had me so fucking horny."

I quipped, "I will have to thank her. Maybe get her a thank you card, something like 'Thank you for priming my Mom so I could fuck her'."

Mom smiled and playfully slapped my hand before she continued, "Second, she kept making sexual innuendos which implied she wanted to make me her sub again. Third, of course, she admitted it to you when you were in costume." She paused, before adding, her facial expression showing her confusion, "I just can't figure out what Ellie and Ted were up to. We're they conspiring somehow? Why else would she say that to you when she thought you were Ted?"

"Are you not worried that Ellie and Dad will talk about Halloween night and expose the truth?" I asked, realizing a potential problem.

"I wasn't until now," she responded, a look of panic suddenly on her face.

"We need to deal with Ellie," I suggested.

"How so?" Mom asked cautiously.

"Well, I am still working on that. But my idea does include you submitting to her again," I tossed out.

"Why?" she asked, a clear mixture of nervousness, excitement and curiosity.

My finger parted her very wet pussy lips. "Well, it is obvious you need it. It is obvious you crave it and I believe you regret the decision you made."

"I don't regret it, I got you," Mom said, kissing me gently on the lips.

"Well, that is a very good point, a very good point indeed," I concurred, "but be honest with me Mom. What are you scared of now?"

"Her power," my Mom admitted.

"How so?"

"I can't say no to her. I was completely at her every whim and some of those whims were crazy."

"You can't say that and not continue," I pointed out.

"She loved to take risks, it was the only way she seemed to really get off," Mom explained.

"Like what, Mom. You're being rather vague."

"Well, there were many examples. They started simple. She fingered me to orgasm in a nearly empty theater. But then she did the same thing in a very full theater, where the older woman beside me couldn't help but notice what was happening. I was her personal live-in maid. I bathed her, I washed her hair, I made her meals, I even cleaned her cum-filled pussy the rare time she went on a date and got laid. She literally owned me. She continued to push the envelope too. Fucking me in the shared bathroom early in the morning with a strap-on, making me go down on her at a restaurant when the waiter disappeared, and even when she was President of the student union she would have me under the table between her legs the entire meeting. The bigger the threat of being caught, the bigger the thrill."

"Well, that certainly explains your outrageous public adventures today," I pointed out.

"I suppose so," she reflected. "I really hadn't thought about it, but the thought of getting caught is very exhilarating."

"Agreed, but this just proves my point that you need Elle," I pointed out, before asking, "so how did you break free of her hold over you?"

"Well, it was my wedding day that was the final straw. She made me eat her out minutes before I was married to your Dad and she fucked me in the honeymoon suite a couple of hours before your Dad and I consummated our marriage. It was clear that she wanted to still completely own me even if I was married, so I ended it. Even though I have been tempted for years, the craving to go back has only escalated this past year."

"Wow," was all I could say.

Mom added, "She joked during her first year of teaching how if I was still her lezzie-slut she would have had me under her desk during her parent-teacher interviews. I have many, many times fantasized about that suggestion becoming a reality."

"Well, maybe you should," I suggested.

Mom warned, "If I ever submit to her again, there will be no turning back."

"Oh Mom you are too melodramatic."

"No seriously. I know if I submit to her again that I won't have the will power to quit her again. I never felt more free than when I was completely Ellie's disposal, which makes no sense, but yet is how I felt."

"Is that a bad thing?" I asked, before adding, "based on your soaking wet cunt I would think not."

"Dammit Curtis, enough about making me a dyke and more about finishing our little adventure," Mom said, her hand going to my fully swollen member. "Hmmmmm, I see making your Mommy a submissive lesbian has got you nice and stiff."

"Everything about you makes me go nice and stiff, Mom." I leaned in and kissed her. For the next few minutes we were not mother and son, but two passionate lovers who couldn't get enough of each other.

Finally, Mom broke the kiss, took off my shirt and slithered down my body, splattering me with pecks of lust. She tongued my belly button, making a very useless part of my body an erogenous zone. When she got to my pants, she pulled then off and continued her exploration of my body: kissing my inner thigh, my legs, even my feet. When she moved back up to my cock, she resumed the role-play, "Is my Jedi ready to play?"

Her tongue slid up my cock and I moaned, "Oh God, yes."

She continued the oral tease, taking each of my balls in her mouth separately, before returning to my shaft. Finally, she engulfed my cock with her mouth for a brief minute before quitting and asking, "Is it time for the Trifecta?"

I answered with actions as I flipped her on all fours and asked, "Where is the lube for my bottom slayer?"

Mom pointed to the dresser and I quickly retrieved it. Mom said, "Lube my ass first, baby and finger me. Get me ready for that big hard cock of yours."

I obeyed her request, lathering her puckered pink back door generously, before slowly sliding a finger in.

She moaned and begged, "Now wiggle your finger around in there, son. Get Mommy's ass nice and wide for you."

I again obeyed, moving my finger ever which way inside her, slowly loosening her incredibly tight ass. "Slide a second finger in baby, and do the same thing."

I again obeyed, squeezing a second finger inside ever so slowly. Once two were in, she whimpered, "Now turn your wrist back and forth slowly, baby. Get it nice and gaped for your big cock."

"Yes, Mommy," I replied, like a good son. Then I surprised her. While keeping my fingers in her ass, I slipped my cock inside her wet, wet cunt.

She screamed, "Oh my God, Curtis, fuck that feels so good."

I began pumping both her pussy and ass simultaneously with my cock and fingers. The sensation of the double pleasure was clearly driving my Mom wild, and her moans of ecstasy began increasing exponentially.

"Oh God yes, fuck Curtis, fuck, Mommy. You have Mommy soooo close," she screamed, loud enough for the neighbors to call 911.

I sped up the double assault on my Mom's pussy and ass eager to bring her to euphoria. The euphoria came Moments later when I felt her pussy tighten around my cock and her ass clamped around my fingers as she screamed, "I'm coming, you Mother-fucker, double-fuck Mommy, fuck, fuck, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!"

She quivered uncontrollably with tremors of pleasure as her orgasm quaked through her entire being. Still breathing heavily, she begged, "My ass baby, fuck Mommy's ass with your big lightsaber."

I slid my fingers out of her ass and moved my cock to her gaping rosebud. I hesitated and Mom leaned back onto my cock. I watched in youthful amazement as my cock slowly disappeared in Mom's ass. I couldn't believe how tight it was, like trying to fit on a glove a size too small. Mom continued pushing back and I could no longer she my cock. Mom moaned, "Is baby ready to fuck Mommy's ass?"

"Oh God, yes," I moaned.

"Pound me, son. Fuck Mommy's ass," she moaned back, wiggling her ass.

I grabbed her hips and slowly began fucking her, getting used to the warm sensation of Mom's tight ass. After a couple of minutes of slow fucking, Mom demanded, "Harder baby, fuck my ass harder. Make me your Mommy-ass-slut."

I obliged, no longer worried about hurting her. I began deep hard thrusts into her ass. Her screams increased as did her nasty language. "Oh fuck son, your cock feels so fucking good in Mommy's ass."

I responded, "Does Mommy-slut like her baby's cock in her whore ass?"

"Oh god, yes. Use Mommy baby," she whimpered.

"Tell me you will obey me always," I demanded, a devious plan spinning in my head.

"Oh god, yes baby, I'm yours baby," she replied, clearly getting into the submission to her son.

"And I own all three of your cock holes?" I questioned, pushing the envelope.

"Oh yes, baby, they are yours to use whenever or wherever you want, Mommy-fucker."

"So you will never disobey me?" I asked.

"Never, baby," she whimpered, as my deep hard thrusts penetrated her ass fully.

I pulled out and ordered, "Ride my cock, Mommy. Ride your son's cock with your ass."

She pushed me onto my back, her smile sexy as hell, and straddled my cock. "You want to watch Mommy while you fill my ass, don't you, you dirty boy?"

I put my arms around my head and smiled, "I could watch you all day, Mom."

She slowly lowered her ass onto my cock, biting on her lip, taking my cock back in her ass, but from this different position I could reach new depths in her ass. Her eyes closed as the last couple of inches filled her up. Once completely inside her, she opened her eyes and wiggled her ass on my cock. "Hmmm, baby, that feels so good."

I smiled, "I love you Mom."

"I love yoooou too, you naughty fucker," she moaned back, as I bucked my ass up, surprising her.

She began riding my cock, her beautiful tits bouncing as she rode me. I watched memorized, every single fantasy of mine combined into this Moment. Mom dressed as Princess Leia, riding my cock in her ass was the epitome of sexual perversion. "Hmmmm, Mom, I do have a naughty plan for you when we are in Vegas."

"You do, do you?" she moaned, beginning to ride my cock faster.

"I do, indeed," I teased.

"Are you going to tell Mommy?" she asked.

"Of course," I replied, "when the Moment comes."

"Damn you, Curtis. Tell me. You know I hate surprises," she demanded, now bouncing up and down on my cock like a nasty porn star.

"Beg, bitch, beg to be my slut," I ordered.

"Oh yes, baby, can Mommy be your slut?" she teased, all soft and seductive, a subtle pout on her lips. She added, "Your personal live in cum bucket, your complete submissive slave."

"Who will never disobey me?"

"Never," she moaned, really riding my cock now.

"Ever?" I pushed.

"Fuck, Curtis. You own me. I will do anything you say. I will suck your cock right in front of your Dad if you want," she declared.

"Wow," I moaned, and began "I want...." But my balls were boiling, "I want...." I stammered, "Oh fuck, I want you to submit to Ellie."

"Yes, Master," she moaned. "I will submit to her unconditionally. I will eat her cunt in her classroom. I will crawl on all fours like a dog for her. I will become her lez-slave. Is that what you want, baby, for me to be a little lesbian slave?"

That was the final straw and my cum coated her asshole as she continued riding me. "Oh that is what you want, you dirty Mother-fucker. You want to make your Mommy a dyke, a lesbian slut who is f***ed to please cunt after cunt after cunt."

"Oh yes, Mommy, yes, oh God," I moaned, my orgasm not wanting to end.

"Aaaaaaaaah, fuck," Mom screamed, her own orgasm shuddering through her again. I tossed her onto her back in one swift move and buried my face in her sweet nectar, lapping up her cum as it squirted out of cunt. I spent a couple of minutes cleaning Mom before she pushed me away. "Stop baby, I can't take it anymore."

I moved away and we cuddled both comfortable in the silence that followed such extreme ecstasy.

Mom turned and looked into my eyes and asked, "So, you really want me to get back with Ellie?"

"I think you want to, don't you?"

"A small part of me has always wanted to, but I have always resisted the temptation. By being with Miranda and being in charge, I had got my pussy quota, but avoided the submissive trap I had once been involved in."

"But, now?"

"I will offer myself to her if that is what you want, but I can't even predict what she will want me to do."

I shrugged, "Let me take care of that."

"What do you mean?" She asked, curious.

"Every female Domme like her needs a strong male Master," I answered cryptically.

My Mom's eyes went big. "You are not seriously considering domming Ellie?"

"The plan is already in motion," I smiled, standing up and pulling down my pants.

My Mom smiled, "Well, you have me incredibly intrigued, but how will you even start such a plan."

"Well, they say what happens in Vegas...."

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 33683  |  
100%
  |  21

jhon and mom

visit on www.papahaxx.com to see more stories like these

I had intercourse for the first time when I was 14 years old. I fucked
my mother. And it wasn't her idea; it was mine. I was only 14, but I
seduced my beautiful 29 year-old Mom. I'm sure committing i****t never
entered her mind until I became obsessed with idea of fucking my Mom
and deliberately set out to corrupt her. I look at old photographs and
I realize that I was a very good-looking k** at 14, except if you saw
the picture you would probably guess I was only 12. My growth didn't
begin until I was 16 and then I shot up fast. Not that you'd mistake
me for a basketball player; I'm just 6 feet. I might have been small
for 14, but I was very advanced mentally. I was only in the 1st grade
3 weeks and they jumped my to second grade, I was no genius, but I was
very smart. Obviously I was born with a strong sex drive. My Mom once
told me I was always playing with myself from the time I was 2 years
old. I know that when I was ten I got a hard on almost every night and
stroked my cock till I fell asl**p. My cock, now there is a funny
thing. I was physically small for my age everywhere but between my
legs. At 14 I had 6-inch long dick and it was a thick one. As far as
my sex drive, it shouldn't have surprised my Mom because I later
learned she was playing sex games with her older b*****r since she was
7 years old. And she was younger than me the first time someone
fucked her. When she began school she was a very pretty girl and kept
getting prettier. All the boys were after her and I guess she
satisfied most of them. So I definitely inherited my sex drive from
her. I inherited something, as well. A gene that open to i****t.


I've told you a lot of personal stuff, but let me introduce myself.
My name is Billy Davis; my mother is Susan Davis. When my mother
divorced my father she went back to her maiden name and had mine
legally changed to match hers. We lived in the south and my mother
married when she just turned 15 and I was born a week later. I missed
by 7 days being a bastard. A girl getting pregnant and married at 15
wasn't all that unusual in the south back then, and she stayed in
school until she got her high school diploma. My father was only 17;
but he had a job at his father's garage. As a matter of fact, by the
time he deserted us he was a master mechanic. And desert us he did
when I was 6 years old. He had been a good father, took me places,
taught me how to throw a baseball over the plate, how to fish, and
lots of other things a young boy should know. Even how to fight dirty
if some big k** bothered me. The first time a bully tried to beat me
up I was 9 and the k** was 12, big for his age and almost fat. He was
the school bully. I used some of what my Dad taught me. As he started
to throw his first punch, I kneed him in the balls and stamped as hard
as i could on his toes. Boy did he yell. Of course he eventually did
beat me up, but I never stopped swinging and kicking so I know I hurt
him some. He had me on the ground but I kept going until some k**s
broke it up. I found then bullies leave you alone if they know you'll
fight back, and probably hurt them even if they win. That applies to
anyone, so I never got in a real fight again.

So I only have good thoughts about my father, but one day he was gone
forever. When he left us he was only 23 and my Mom 20. Eventually my
mother divorced him; she told me my Dad had weakness for very young
girls and had runaway with a 14-year-old. We never saw him again. When
he left, we moved in with her mother, her Dad was dead. A year later
my mother's luck suddenly changed dramatically for the better. Her
father's bachelor b*****r died and left everything to my mother. Every
thing consisted of small 7-acre farm in another town, and $6000. We
moved immediately. Of course, my mother didn't attempt to operate the
farm, but the farmhouse was a 2-bedroom wood frame built 70 years ago
and built to last. The neighborhood around the farm had become almost
residential when we moved in and Mom sold off 4 one-acre house lots at
a nice profit. My mother used some of the money to modernize the
kitchen and paint the house; all the rest is just as it was built. The
remaining money lasted long enough to pay the taxes and utilities for
a few years at a standard of living similar to a f****y not much above
the poverty line. Mom had become a very good seamstress and used the
small room off the living room my grandfather had used as an office,
to open a tailoring business. It flourished and now we are what I
guess they call working class or lower middle class or what ever. In
short we are no longer poor.

My Mom was very smart and was not just pretty, she was a knock out. A
lovely face ringed by genuine blonde hair and a body any model or
Hollywood star would have traded for in an instant. Had she been born
outside the South, or there just a few years later, with her brains
and looks her life would have been entirely different. Or maybe it
wouldn't have mattered. Once our life as lovers began my mother joked
she was a born slut. I think she was and, as it turned out, a taste
for i****t. As a result of her early marriage, when I was 14 my
mother was only 29. But she looked no older than a college coed. Slim,
blonde, with legs up to her armpits. Sometimes when she was walking
down the street a car full of teenage boys would honk the horn and
wave. Imagining seeing her totally nude would turn anybody on. The
fateful moment for me had happened when I was 5. I had been sent to
play with a friend at his house, but we had gotten into fight about
something and his mother brought me home early. When I came through
the back door into the kitchen I heard my Mom's voice from the living
room. She was shouting: "Fuck me, Billy, pound your prick into me!" I
sneaked over to the living room door and peeked in. My Mom and Dad
were on the rug, both naked. He was on top, ramming his cock into her.
Of course, at 5 I didn't know it was called a cock, but I saw what he
was doing. I heard my mother shouting, "Fuck me. Oh God fuck me." And
then my Dad shouted back. "I didn't marry you because you were the
prettiest girl in school, I married you because you were the biggest
slut. And I wanted a girl who loved to fuck and was good at it as I
was." My Mom yelled, "Well, fuck me like I was a slut, pound that big
prick into me." I sneaked away, but I loved my Mom and someday I
wanted to do what my Dad was doing to her. And from then on every time
I touched my dick I fantasized about it. As I got older and knew more
and more about sex my fantasies became wilder and wilder. And now at
14 when my prick was big enough and I could cum off, I was desperate
to do it.

I was smart enough to realize what I wanted would be wrong and getting
my mother to have sex with her own son would not be easy. For 2 years
I fantasized how to do it and many ideas came to me and were rejected
as exciting to imagine, but not possible in the real world. Then when
I reached 14 a thought came that I believed might work. And it did! A
day came when my young 14-year-old body was lying on top of my mother,
both of us naked, my cock plunging in and out of my Mom's cunt. But
before I tell you the story, it's important to I relate an event that
occurred just before I seduced my mother, but later had a very large
impact.

A year before our i****t began, a young boy moved into a house a
little way down the street from us. I learned that the boy's parents
had been killed in an auto accident and he came to live with his Aunt.
I saw the k** only rarely; he seemed to stay in the house most of the
time. One day I was walking home from school when I heard k**s behind
me shouting, "Get the queer!" I stopped and turned around. There were
five what looked like 10 or 11 year old boys chasing the k** who had
moved in down the street. When he tried to pass me I grabbed him. "Let
me go," he shouted, " they'll beat me up!" I held him and the chasers
stopped when they reached me. At 13 I was a lot bigger and stronger
than these boys so I tried to sound authoritive as I could. "What the
hell is going on here?"
"He's a queer. He tries to get boys to fuck him in his ass!" the
boldest one answered. I replied, "Then he deserves it, give him a good
beating! Which one of you has he tried to get to do it?" They looked
at one another. Their spokesman said, "None of us would ever do that,
we're not queer! But everyone in the 6th grade knows he is." I
continued to stare at their spokesman. "I understand. Did who ever
told you say he was one of those this k** asked to fuck him?" I could
see the spokesman was looking a little unsure of himself, "I don't
know" "What's your name?" I asked.

"Teddy Delvico." I nodded my head, "I thought I recognized you. But I
don't understand why you're chasing this k**. Everyone in the high
school knows you asked two guys on the football team if they wanted to
do it with you." The k** blanched. "That's a lie! I'm not queer! I
never did that!" The other four k**s focused their eyes on him. "I'm
not queer!" he shouted again. "Why should I believe you when
everyone in the high schools says it's true? You believe what you
claim everyone says about this boy. Or should I not pay any attention
to rumors unless I know myself? "

The k**s got the point; they hung their heads and shuffled their feet.
I said, "But you should stay away from him" I looked at the boy,
"What's your name?" "Alex." "Are you the new k** on my street?"
"Yes." "Then I know all about you and you are a bad guy. You boys,
stay away from Alex here."

The one who said his name was Teddy asked, "What did he do?" I shook
my head, "I can't tell you, but my cousin lives in the town he came
from and when this k** moved in I asked him to check him out. I don't
want to get any rumors started so I won't tell you what he told me,
but, believe me, it's bad."

"We won't tell anyone," they exclaimed almost as one voice. I nodded,
"Well, I guess the lesson I just gave you says I can trust you not to
pass on rumors. Alex was arrested when he was 9 years old. Of course
he was too young to go to jail, but no one wanted him in the town so
that's why he's living here. Now this is secret just between us;
that's all I'm going to say." One of the 5 piped up, "You can trust
us, you should tell us his crime so we'll know why to keep away from
him." I hesitated and then, "Okay, but I'm trusting you to keep it a
secret. One day the woman who lived across the street saw Alex and the
8-year old girl who lived next door go into his garage. The lady was a
busy-body so she kept watching. When they didn't come out she tried to
call Alex's mother and the mother of the girl, but no one was home. So
she called the police. The cops found Alex and the girl naked and she
was letting him do dirty things to her."

Alex was staring at me with wide-open eyes, but he said nothing. The
five k**s were almost drooling. The one named Teddy asked. "What kind
of things was the girl letting him do?" I snapped, "I've already told
you more than I should. The things the girl let him do are his
business. Now remember, you better keep your mouths shut! Put up your
right hand, boys, do you swear to keep this a secret and stay away
from Alex?" The five of them solemnly said, "I do!" When I said no
more they ran off.

"Come on, Alex, I'll walk you home." He looked up at me and said,
"What you told those boys are all lies." I answered, "I know, I was
making it up as I went along. Tomorrow every boy in the 6th grade will
believe you've done things they've all fantasized about. They'll all
want to be your buddy and have you tell them all the details of what
you did with the girl next store. Just make things up that 11-year-old
boys would do if they could get a girl naked in a garage. And only
tell things a little bit at a time. Make them work hard to coax it out
of you. Believe me, no one will ever believe you're a queer." The k**
nodded at me and smiled.

"Of course, some k**s may tell their mother about the rumors, but the
worst that can happen is they'll believe it and tell the k** not to
play with you. Who cares, right? And when their mother tells them not
to play with you they'll want to all the more." Alex nodded his head
and asked, "Why did you do this?" "For a couple of reasons. One, I
don't give a shit if you like boys to fuck you up or ass or not. If
you do, you're not one of those swishy fairies I hate. Second, I don't
like to see k**s gang up on someone. Finally, you're sorta a neighbor
and neighbors should stick together." As we walked he kept looking up
at me like I was a hero to him or his big b*****r or something. I
swear he wanted me to reach out and hold his had! It made me very
uncomfortable. After that we never spoke again, but he would wave
whenever he saw me. I never imagined that someday all this would
useful.

The Story

Chapter 1

Although my mother was single and more than attractive, I knew she
didn't like to go the honky tonks that in the Deep South was where you
met men, all of them wanting to get into my mothers pants. It was
almost two years since the last time she dated a guy a few times, and
I was sure got laid. However, I could remember that before my father
left, to my 5 and 6 year old mind, it seemed they were always telling
me to go play and locking themselves in the bedroom. And she must
have began fucking very early if she was knocked up at 15. My Mom was
obviously a woman with hot pants, and not getting as much sex as she
needed. I figured my Mom was ripe to seduce. One night I laid down on
my bed naked, stroking my 6-inch cock. I had left my bedroom door
partly open. My light was on and I was certain my mother would glance
in when she walked by. She would get a good look at the size of my
prick and her son jerking off. I heard her come up the stairs and I
closed my eyes and stroked my cock as fast as I could. After a minute
I opened them and caught a glimpse of my mother as she quickly walked
away. Obviously she had stood and, for a few seconds, had watched me.
In the morning, she didn't mention it.

The very next night when I heard my mother on the stairs I repeated my
performance with the door open wider. Again I kept my eyes closed as I
stroked my prick, but I could tell that mother's footsteps had stopped
just outside the door. I knew my Mom must be standing there watching
her son jerk off. The fact that she stayed there seeing me stroke my
prick I believed meant it was turn on for her. I suddenly opened my
eyes and she was right there looking in. She didn't move and we locked
eyes for a few seconds, then she slowly turned and walked away. I felt
a surge of lust that shot 2 bursts of cum 10 inches in the air and two
smaller spurts that oozed out of my cock. All of the cum landed on my
stomach. Again I felt so overwhelmingly horny that I scooped it up and
pushed into my mouth and I gulped it down.

I am sure millions of mothers have stumbled on their sons masturbating
and doubtless acted in million different ways. But I doubt many were
turned on, so sexually stimulated that thoughts of i****t began to
enter their mind. But I was sure my Mom was thinking about it. I
believe that there must be something in my mother's genes that had
been activated by the sight of her son lying naked beating his young
cock. As I later learned, her sex life began when she was 7 and it had
been with her b*****r. But if I had not done what I did, her i****t
gene would never have surfaced. It had to have been there or she would
not have reacted as she did.

However, as promising as my Mom's actions had been there was still no
assurance that my cock would soon be in her cunt. That came the next
night. I undressed but kept my door shut. After a time I heard my
mother walk past. I waited a few minutes and then opened my door wide;
my prick was a hard as a rock and already leaking pre-cum. I began to
stroke it and when I felt an ejaculation was near slowed the pace
until the feeling had temporarily faded. While I was jerking off I
groaned as if I was overwhelmed with pleasure. I knew my mother
couldn't fail to hear me so I watched the open door. Almost
immediately she appeared and stood there looking in. I stared directly
in her eyes and for a moment our eyes locked; then she returned to
intently watching me stroke my prick. My own mother watching me
masturbate triggered a blast of white cum shooing into the air. From
my stomach I scooped up a big glob of cum and, as my mother looked on,
I smiled, sucked it off my fingers and swallowed. As I did it I kept
smiling at her and she was smiling back. I scooped up more cum and
brazenly held my hand out towards her. She looked, gave her head a
little shake 'no', and walked back to her room. Remembering that smile
I spontaneously erupted again. That night I got to taste and swallow a
double load.

How was I going to get her to actually commit i****t, let me actually
fuck my mother? I instinctively knew it had to occur naturally, not
just "Okay Mom, can I fuck you?" When I came down to breakfast next
morning my mother was already there. She proceeded to act if nothing
had happen the last three nights. "What do you want for breakfast
Billy?'
"Just cereal, Mom; I can get it myself." I filled a bowl with Wheat
Chexs, added milk and sugar, sat down and began to eat. "Billy, I've
already had my breakfast, but I'll sit with you and have another cup
of coffee. We need to talk about something. Why do you want me watch
you jerk off. That's not a natural thing to do."
"Well you did watch and last night you smiled and winked. You must
have liked seeing me jerk off."
"You're absolutely right. That's why we've got to put a stop to this
before it gets out of hand. What made you suddenly to start flaunting
yourself at me, your own mother?"
'I might as well say it out loud. Because I've wanted to fuck you
since I was 5 years old."
"Five years old! My God, what could put a thought like that when you
were 5?"
I told her how I had watch my Dad fucking her and heard all the
raunchy things she was shouting. "Every since then I wanted to be on
top of you and you say to me, 'Fuck me, oh God fuck me' and say 'I'm a
slut and I want you to ram that cock into me as hard as you can'.
That's what I want."
"I actually said those things and you still remember?"
"Yes, like it was yesterday. I want you to love me like a son. But I
want to be your secret lover, too. Look how excited I get just talking
to you about it." And I pushed my shorts down to my knees and my 6
inch prick was standing straight up."
"Billy, a mother having sex with her 14 year old son is simply wrong.
Now pull up your pants or I'm just going to walk away. Oh, God, this
is terrible; talking to my son like this has me a little turned on,
too."
"Are you tempted to feel your son's cock in your cunt?'
"You shouldn't be using those kind of words to your mother."
"What word?"
"Cock and cunt and prick and fuck! Why do I get a tingle in my pussy
when I say them to my young son? So it all ends right now. I'm going
to go up stairs and get dressed and go grocery shopping and we'll both
pretend none of this has happed!" And she did just that. I found a
note after she had left that after shopping she was going to visit her
s****r and I should get my own supper.

The next morning Mom and I ate breakfast and neither of us said much
more than "Good Morning" or "Want me to get you another cup of
coffee?" Then sounding bright and cheerful I said, "This is going to
be another scorcher so why don't we go swimming?"
"Well, I have no customers until after lunch, but I just don't feel
like digging out my bikini. Then drive to the park. And around the
pool and beach there'll be a million little k**s racing around and
screaming."
"I didn't mean the park, I meant the river right behind our house."
"Don't be silly, Billy. You know all along the river there's at least
25 feet of scrub trees and thorny bushes. You can't even see the river
until winter when all the leaves are down."
I smiled at my Mom, "That's why it's perfect; you can't see the river
from the trail along it unless you walk a couple of hundred yards to
where the city has cleared everything to make the public beach.
Otherwise there's no way to get to the river without a machete. But
some of my buddies decided to make a place where we could swim with no
one seeing us. So we could swim naked."
I told my mother how we had taken tools from our fathers' collections
and spent a whole morning hacking our way to the river. We then
cleared an area for a little beach. Johnny had the idea to leave some
of the thorn bushes where our path started. Bushes we could pull away
when we wanted to get to the river, but would make it hard to spot our
path from the trail if you didn't know it was there. We used it all
the time.."
My mother laughed, "You little devils! Did any one find it?"
"We never saw any signs of it. It was great. We could swim whenever we
felt like it and we didn't have to wear a bathing suit. So you see,
you and I could cool off in the river by just getting up from the
table and walking down the back yard to the river." Of course I made
it sound easier than it was; remember this had originally been a farm
and from where I stopped mowing our yard, there were 2 acres of tall
grass. "Come on Mom, be a sport. It'll be fun. Just like when you were
a k**.."

My mother sat looking at me for a minute and then stood up. "Okay, you
talked me into it. It's nice for a mother and son to do something
together." I thought, "Yeah, like me pushing my cock between your
pussy lips and fucking you hard!" And so we walked down to the trail
along the river. "I don't see any path, Billy"
"Good, but it's right here," And using a stick we kept lying just off
the trail, I pulled back some thorn bushes and there it was. My mother
laughed and started down the path. I followed after using the stick to
pull the thorn bushes back. The narrow path zigzagged and then there
was a small cleared area with the river very slowly drifting by. Under
our feet was a soft layer of dirt (a mess when it rained). Over the
years my buddies had stolen bags of weed killer their homes until the
soil here and along the path was probably so chemically saturated
nothing would grow for a hundred years.
My mother stood looking at the river and smiling. "Okay Mom," I said,
"let's get undressed and go for a swim. Remember I told you no bathing
suits here."
Of course when I first suggest it, my Mom must have know I hadn't
dropped the idea of i****t. And over night she must have thought about
it and her sex drive must have taken control of her better judgment.
My Mom replied, "I'm still a little nervous. Anyone can see us from
across the river. There's no trees or bushes there."
"Come on, Mom. You know across the river is a quarter mile of
abandoned cotton fields. Someday maybe someone will put in one of
those housing developments, but no one ever comes there now." When my
mother didn't move I decided the time had come for action. While she
looked on I took off my Tee shirt, stuck my thumbs into my shorts and
underwear, pushed them down to my ankles and stepped out of then.
There I stood naked, just a few feet separating my mother and my hard
cock.

Mom looked at me, "Billy, you know you're a little small for 14, but
in some ways you're a lot bigger than most boys your age." I smiled,
brazenly stroked my cock twice and dove into the water. My mother
watched me swim across the river. When I swam back I stood up at the
shallow place in front of the riverbank. The water reached only to my
knees. My cock was still sticking straight out, hard as a rock. "Come
on Mom, you've got to come in." All my plans depended on what my
mother did next. She turned her back to me and slowly undressed. When
she had finished I stood holding my prick and staring at a beautiful
round, naked ass, smooth as white silk with an inviting crack running
down the center. My own mother's naked ass! A thrill ran through my
body, it was certain now that very soon my cock would be in my
mother's pussy.
"You know, Billy, I'm your mother. I shouldn't be standing in front of
you naked."
"I know Mom, but I want you to turn around so much, you've simply got
to do it"
She said, "It's an awful, forbidden thing I'm doing Billy," and she
turned around to face me. She was 29, but with her youthful body she
could have been 18. I gawked at my Mom's petite, firm tits, her flat
stomach and where her narrow waist widen into the beautiful ass I had
just admired. Her long legs were perfectly shaped and where they
joined, surrounded by a thin thatch of blonde hair, was the object I
had for so long desired. Her cunt. Her pubic hair was not thick so her
cunt lips were visible through the blonde strands, and I suddenly
ejaculated. As the thick white fluid suddenly spurted from the end of
my prick into the river, it caused my mother to gasp in surprise. Then
Mom said something that granteed what our secret relationship was
going to be. She said, "Billy you shouldn't be wasting that cum in the
river."
"Oh Mom, it's just that you're so beautiful you made me cum-off just
looking at you. You can't imagine how exciting it is to look at your
mother's pussy while standing in front of her with a hard-on!"
"That's the trouble Billy, I know how exciting it is because I know
how I feel with my 14-year-old-son looking at and talking about his
mother's cunt. I also know what a terrible thing I'm doing. But when I
think about it, for me i****t seems to magnify sexual excitement until
it's overpowering. I wish I had more willpower, but I don't."

My body shivered with pleasure as my mother climbed down into the
river. She was a strong swimmer and made it effortlessly to the
opposite shore, although looking a bit awkward because she was keeping
her hair from getting wet. She swam back and stood in front of me at
the river's edge. Two naked bodies, one the mother, the other her son.
"We might as well say it, you and I going to fuck. We're going to
start feeling about each other as lovers.
"O God yes! I've fantasized about it, jerked off thinking about it
since I was 5, so yes, I want to be your lover! I want to find out
what it feels like to have my prick in your cunt. My own mother's
cunt!"
'There's a word for what we're doing, Billy. It's a terrible word."
"Sure. I'm 14. I know the word is "i****t". And for me that's what
make this so extra exciting; we're doing something we shouldn't be
doing."
"Oh God, I know it, Billy. The thought of my 14-year-old son fucking
his mother makes my cunt begin to leak my pussy juice. And it
shouldn't! I should put the thought out of my mind. March right back
up to the house and never mention any of this again."
"Oh Mom, please. You're not going to do that are you?"
"No, I'm going to lie down on that blanket, spread my legs and
say....come on, son, screw your mother." I almost had another
spontaneous ejaculation!
When she was lying on the blanket she spread her legs as wide as she
could, and bent her knees in until her feet were together. Now her
pussy lips were wide apart and I could see the pink folds inside. My
Mom smiled, 'This is the raunchiest pose I can take, Billy. It's a
terrible sin to let my own son see me this way, but I want you to see
your mother looking as wanton as a slut because I know you want to. In
your fantasies I must have looked like the this."
I looked down at my Mom's slit. The lips were puffy, and love juice
was leaking from her cunt and dribbling down her ass. It was a lovely
sight and it told me that my mother wanted to be fucked by her son
just as much I wanted to put my shaft in that wet and waiting pussy.!

Chapter 2

My mother on her back, spreading her legs for me left me speechless. I
immediately dropped down on my knees between her legs and lowered
myself till my young cock was just touching my Mom's pussy lips. And
then I did what I had dreamed of for so long. Her pussy was already
wet and lubricated by her pussy juice so I plunged my prick as deep as
could into her cunt and began to fuck my mother.
As I pumped my mother said. "Ooohhhh......That feels so wonderful..... I
haven't had a cock in me for almost two years, and the guy's cock
might have been a little bigger, but it didn't come close to how good
yours feels inside. Let me savor it for a minute before you start
pumping. Oh god, this shouldn't feel so good. It's an awful thing I'm
doing, allowing my 14 year old son to fuck me. I'm a terrible mother."
"No your not", I cried, "you're a wonderful mother. For most mothers
and sons, the mother letting her son fuck her probably would be wrong,
but not for us. No other son would become obsessed with fucking his
mother just because he saw her dong it for a few seconds when he was 5
years old. I'm not so dumb that I didn't know that doing such a thing
was forbidden, what I wanted to do was wrong, but that made me want to
do it all the more. I wasn't interested in any of the sexy girls at
school I should have been fantasizing about. I wanted my mother and
no one else. And I wouldn't have my prick in my mother's cunt right
now if, like me, you didn't want to commit i****t. We're a mother and
son who were meant to fuck."
"I'm afraid you're right. The thought of sex with my 14-year-old son
never entered my mind. But, like when you suddenly wanted me when you
saw me having sex with your Dad, the moment a I saw you with your
prick hard in your hand and cum shooting out of it, all I could think
of was that I wanted it in me. So, no matter how wrong i****t is, I
want you to fuck me now, pump that cock of yours in and out of your
mother's cunt as hard as you can!"
I shivered because my Mom wasn't talking to me like her 14-year-old
son, but like a sex partner. Talking about cocks and cunts and
cum-off. The whole situation was so overwhelmingly exciting that I
knew I would cum off pretty quickly. And I knew that when the feeling
started I would not be able to hold it back.
My mother surprised me as we fucked; she was groaning "Aaahhh....Am I
really fucking my 14 year old son? I love it....ahhhh," as she said it
she shuddered. Mom seemed to be swept up on a wave of passion. "Oh
God ....fuck your mother ..... screw your mother .....oohhh .....fuck.....
oooooh fuck me hard!." She flung out obscenity after obscenity,
completely consumed with the act of i****t. "Oh Billy, I want your
cock in your mother everywhere ...... I'd love your cock up my ass.....in my
mouth.....oh yeah.......fuck harder......I wish I could suck your prick while
you fuck me......oooooh..... I don't want this to stop.......pound me...... fuck
your wicked mother!" I realized she liked dirty talk and so did I.
"Yes, Mom, your son has his cock in your pussy......." I felt her
shudder. "In a minute your son is going to fill your pussy with
cum-off. Your own son's cum-off is going into our cunt, Mom." My
mother seemed nearly out of control. "Fuck .....fuck...fuck .........I love
your prick in me....Oh god, I love being fucked by my son!" She had
lifted her ass from the ground and was thrusting upwards in an effort
to get my cock in deeper. I shouted, "I've got my prick in my own
mother's cunt!". Hearing myself say those words was too much for me.
I came off and the feeling was ten times more intense than I had ever
experienced.
"I feel your cum shooting into me, Billy, and it's making me have an
orgasm .... Ooooooo ... there's another. Don't stop. Billy. Keep fucking
me until you go soft. ........ahhhhh.....the orgasms keep coming.....Oh God,
this is so good."

We had both had enjoyed massive climaxes, but my cock was still
rock-hard. I said, "We both had so much pent up anticipation of what
we were going to do that when we did it we both came too soon. Do you
feel how stiff my prick still is?"
"Oh, I do! Fuck your mother again, Billy fuck your mother again!" As I
began to pump her pussy again Mom kept calling out, "Oh, God, I love
my son screwing me....ooohhh, your mother is depraved, Billy, she
can't get enough of her son's cock......fuck me, fuck me, baby
.....Ooooooo!" Obscene talking with my mother had gripped me. "You're
a terrible mother, letting your son fuck you..... you're my mother and
on your back pleading for your son to ram it to you!" "That's
right!.... Ram it to your mother.....keep your young boy cock plunging
in and out of your mother......ooooh this is so horny......fuck me
harder, Billy.....fuck your raunchy mother harder!"
I was now so carried away with what we were doing and saying that all
I could do was put my face close to my mother and keep calling out,
"Fuck....fuck....fuck!" I began to feel a climax rising in my groin as
my mother almost screamed, "I want my son to fill his mother's cunt
with cum.....oh, God.....I want you up my ass, in my mouth....oh,
Billy, your mother wants her son to fuck her everywhere.....
Ohhh.....your giving your mother multiple orgasms, baby.....now you
cum in me!" Her timing was perfect, my young body shuddered and
semen erupted from my prick with the power of a fire hose, "There it
is, Mom, there's what you wanted your son to give you!" My mother was
actually writhing with passion as I filled her. When it finally ended,
in our exhaustion, we lay against one another for a long time. I don't
think anyone but an i****tual mother and son could have felt as
excited and sexually fulfilled as we did.

"Oh Billy, your mother has never had anything feel that good. I wish
you had seduced me when you were 10! When I imagine me fucking a
10-year-old boy, it sends chills through me. Oh, I'm such a perverted
person! I would never have imagined that i****t could make sex so
wonderful."
All I could say was " I know!" Then I remembered something I liked
when I jerked off and had fantasized doing with my Mom. I slipped two
fingers into her pussy and came out with a gob of cum-off. My mother
watched and smiled when I put the cum into my mouth and swallowed it.
"Billy, I think your getting addicted to your own cum-off."
"I am. But it's really exciting when I am taking my cum out of my own
mother's pussy, I almost making me cum off again!"
"Well then, give your mother some." So I scooped out more from inside
her leaking slit, brought it to her lips and my mother gobbled it up.
"Believe it or not, Billy, I haven't tasted cum since your father left
us. That's a long time. Oh god, eating my son's semen. My whole body
tingles! Next time I want to eat more of that delicious white stuff.
Your mother is going to give her son a blow job and you're going to
fill my mouth with gallons of cum-off."
"Oh Mom, do it! "Suck my cock until I cum-off in your mouth!"
"I want to so much, but we've got to get back. I'll teach you lots of
ways to have sex tonight, I promise. We've committed i****t and
there's no going back. So, if you'll excuse my words, fuck it! You may
be only 14 years old, but your prick is magic to me."
"You know, Mom, I could come off just saying it out loud. "I'm 14
years old and I'm fucking my own mother!'" And sure enough my prick
began to stiffen.
"It does sound luscious because it's so depraved. Mother and son
i****t! It's wonderfully obscene!. Billy. Tonight you'll do lots more
to your mother besides fuck her. Come on, we've got to get out of here
before I'm on my back again with your prick in me." With that she
dressed and hurried up the path with me behind her..

What for so long I had dreamed and fantasized about had happened; I
was practically walking on air. As we neared the house I said, "As
long as we aren't going try to fuck again until tonight, I'm going to
ride over to Tommy's house after lunch. So I want to check my bike
because I think I may have ran over a nail." I left her and went
around to the garage. When I did I saw Mom's s****r Ellen's car in the
driveway. I wondered if she had seen us walking back from the river
because every couple of steps I had reached over and rubbed my
mother's ass and she had done the same to my crotch. Instead of going
into the garage I went to the front door and slipped inside just as my
mother came through the back door. I went through the dining room and
sat down next to the door to the kitchen.

Chapter 3

Before my mother had a chance to speak. Aunt Ellen placed her hands on
her waist, "Well, finally Susan, you decided to come home. I've been
waiting for half an hour! "
My Mom said, "I'm sorry, but you didn't call and say you were coming."
I heard my Aunt take two steps and I knew she must be standing right
in front of my mother."
"My God Susan, you reek of sex!"
"Don't be silly, who would I be having sex with?"
"Susan, I'm your older s****r and I've been married for 12 years. I
know sex when I smell it. Who is it Susan? I didn't hear any car pull
up. Wherever you've been you must have walked there."
"Stop talking crazy, Ellen you're imagining things."
I could hear my Aunt sniffing and I knew she was smelling Mom. "He
must be one of your neighbors, which means you're having sex with a
married man. Oh Susan, I hope you know what you're doing!"'
"Ellen, you're my s****r and I love you, but if you say one more
stupid word about this, I'm going to tell you to leave this house."
"Alright, you're a 29-year old woman with a 14 year old son and it's
your life. Now, what I dropped by for is to leave this evening gown.
There's an affair at the country club tomorrow night and I need you to
take it in. I've lost some weight."
I though, "Lost some weight!" Aunt Ellen was only five years older
than my mother, 34, and she had a figurer to make any male look twice.
She was taller and bustier than my Mom and not as pretty. More like
handsome or attractive or something. But she had inherited the same
long shapely legs. Although she had bigger tits than my mother, they
didn't sag or anything. Sometimes I spent weekends at my aunt's house
using her swimming pool and I always had fantasies about us fucking.
She didn't need to lose weight!
Anyway, my mother told her the dress would be ready tonight and she
could pick it up tomorrow morning.
"Thank you Susan. You know that an affair with a married man is going
to reflect on me. Damage my reputation when people find out."
"I'll say it one more time. I am not having an affair with anyone. Now
go home!"
When Aunt Ellen left I guessed that my mother knew I'd been listening,
but she said nothing about the conversation. Instead Mom went into
her sewing den; I made myself a peanut butter sandwich for lunch and
rode over to my friend's house.

At dinner that evening I was admiring, as I constantly did, my
mother's beauty. At 29 it was in full blossom. With her model's slim
body and youthful features she could easily be mistaken for a
teenager, or at the very least, a college coed. "You know, Mom", I
said, "when I look back on my first sexual experience imagine how
fantastic it will seem when I know it came when I was only 14 when I
fucked my own mother! I dreamed of it happening since I was five, but
I still find it hard to believe that my dreams came true."
"If I was a good mother I would be repelled by a statement like that,
but since I'm not, I'm glad it's true."
"Do you remember your sexual experience?"
"Do you think a mother should tell her 14 year old son when she began
fucking?"
"Yes, if that mother has striped naked in front of the 14 year old son
and told him to fuck her."
"Well, in that case I guess I could tell you about it. Especially
because I know hearing about his mother's first screw will give you a
nice hard-on that I can suck later."
So she began.

"I was 7 years old, one night I came out of the bathroom after taking
a shower. When I opened the door to go to my bedroom, I hadn't put
anything on because I thought everyone was downstairs. But when I
stepped out my 11 year old b*****r standing right there. We were both
surprised, but when I walked past him he reached out and ran a finger
inside my pussy. I stopped and looked up at him and he pushed the
finger inside and wiggled it around. I still stood there and he said,
"Do you like the feeling of my finger in you?' and I said, "Yes". He
took my hand and led me to his bedroom, I sat on the edge of his bed
and he ran a finger in and out of me, then two fingers. Of course at 7
I knew we shouldn't be doing this, but I loved the feeling it gave me.
We heard someone start up the stairs so I ran to my own bedroom. After
that we did it a lot; we'd both get naked and I would rub his 11 year
old prick while he finger fucked me. We did that for a couple of
years, but gradually he did it less and less. He was 14 by then and I
asked him why we had stopped having naughty fun. He said because it
frustrated him. He had learned to jerk off and when he played with my
pussy all he could think about was putting his prick inside me. "Why
don't you?" I asked, and he said I would get pregnant. Of course at 10
I wouldn't have, but neither of us knew any more than if a boy came
off inside a girl she would have a baby.
So I was 10 years old, had been playing sexual games for 3 years and I
was still a virgin. I was also hooked on how nice it felt to finger
fuck yourself . A year later I was doling it and suddenly I had my
first big orgasm. Wow, was it exciting, so I did it lot. Even though
I didn't want to get pregnant, I had been fantasizing about being
fucked more and more. One summer day I was taking a short cut home
through some fields where there were the remains of a couple of old
granite quarries. Underground springs had filled them with crystal
clear water and girls were forbidden to go near them because, for as
long as anyone could remember, boys had gone swimming in them naked.
It was early June and was too cool to go swimming, but when, like a
good girl, I was passing well clear of the quarries; I was surprised
to hear laughter coming from the direction of one of them. My strong
sexual appetite was already manifesting itself and I got a sudden urge
to disobey and go over to the quarry and see who was doing the
laughing. It was a very naughty urge, Billy, because I hoped to get my
first close look a naked boy other than my b*****r. When I stopped
behind some bushes at one end of the quarry I saw two nice looking
boys. about 15, swimming. My young pussy began to get wet while I
waited for them to get out of the water and reveal what I wanted to
see. When they did and stood on a rock their slim young wet bodies
glistened in the sun. I gasped. Hanging between their legs was a good
size prick. I was fascinated.

However, Billy, there was a very serious problem. The handsome naked
bodies and dangling pricks that were turning me on were black, and
this was the South. Any decent Southern girl, no matter what her age,
should have quickly walked away. But, Billy, I found those naked
bodies and cocks excited me and I didn't care what color they were.
What's more I was 11 years old and overcome with a desire to discover
what it felt like to be fucked. I was wearing a skirt; but I slipped
off my panties and walked down and sat on a rock across the quarry
from them. When they saw me they were about to grab their clothes and
escape the danger I represented. But I was smiling and had my knees up
and my legs spread, my naked pussy was clearly visible across the
quarry. I could tell they were struggling over what to do. After a
short time they decided not to run away, they remained standing where
they were. Then the boldest boy did a very dangerous thing for a
black. He dove into the water and swam over to where I sat. He put his
hands on my rock, his body submerged but clearly visible through the
clear water, I could see his prick was erect. And that caused my pussy
to tingle.
Looking up at me he said, "A little white girl flashing what's between
her legs to a black boy could get us both in a lot of trouble. What's
you want?"
Just like now, Billy, when I became consumed by sex, I liked to talk
dirty and lost all inhibitions. "I want you to fuck me."
I could see that my use of a four-letter word shocked him for only a
moment. The he replied, "You ain't the first white girl who wanted a
black cock in her. How old are you?" I'm not one to lie so I told him
I was 11. "Man, that's awful young to start fuckin'," he said. I
smiled and replied, "Maybe so, but I want to find out what it's like.
If we were to slide over into that tall grass no one could see us".
The boy nodded, "Even though you only 11 you're a mighty pretty little
girl, so I got me hard-on right now. I guess I'm scared cause you
white, but I'd love to fuck you." He thought for a moment and added.
"What about my buddy over there. You willin' to let him fuck you,
too?" I didn't hesitate, "I've never done this before so he can fuck
me if I like it when you do it. My name is Susan, what's yours?" The
boy replied, "I'm Steven and that's Jesse over there." Then he shouted
across the quarry, "Come on over and bring our clothes."

When the three of us were in the tall grass we would be visible to a
passerby only if one of us stood up. Lying between their naked black
bodies, I had no trouble slipping off my dress. At 11 I had no tits;
never-the-less both boys began to stroke my chest and slowly moved
their hands down to my pussy. An electric shock went through me when I
felt a finger sliding into my hairless cunt. The boy called Steven
said, "I never saw I naked white girl before and I'm as hot as a
firecracker. I'm goin' to be puttin' my black cock in that white cunt
right now." He placed his body between my legs, but before he put his
prick in, he said, "If you ain't done this before you gonna feel a
little pain when I break your cherry and you're gonna bleed some. But
I won't start really fuckin'right away, and if you just lay back the
pain will go away and my prick will begin to feel good inside you. I
know because I done this before. Well, only once before. In fact I'm
15, but I've only fucked a girl twice before this and one of them was
a big, fat ugly thing that anyone could screw. And Jesse here, he's 14
and I know even though he denies it, he's a virgin just like you."
His speech finished, he began to slide his cock into me and I lifted
my head and looked down to see his black shaft go in. Then he hit my
cherry and I flinched, but I didn't cry out. It was just like he said.
It didn't take long before the hurt was gone and I was once more alive
with passion. Shamelessly I told the boy to go ahead and fuck me. It
felt better than anything I had imagine and at 11 I found my self
panting. I began softly calling out "Fuck me....fuck me." And then I
experience my first fucking orgasm. It took my by surprise, I had been
able to bring my self to orgasms for a while, but this was something
else: it felt so wonderful it almost took my breath away. Actually it
was a very short fuck; like me, he quickly came off, too, and for the
first time I felt semen spurting into me. When he finished I held him
so his prick stayed in me until it so soft it slipped out. I looked at
that black cock and almost wanted to put it in my mouth. Instead I
said, 'Wow, I liked that. But I hope I don't get pregnant" Steven
laughed. You're only 11, you ain't gonna get knocked up. You can't get
pregnant until you start having periods and you're too young for
that." I was thrilled because that meant I could fuck as often as I
wanted, with no worries about having a baby.
Steven smiled and said, "Ain't no doubt you liked that as much as me
so I guess you're ready to let Jesse here have his first fuck."
f******n-year-old Jesse was just a little taller than me; he had a
beautiful black body and I could hardly wait for the second fuck of my
life. Jesse was quickly up on his knees between my legs, his 5 inch
black prick erect. But before he moved over me, Steven, a year older
and obviously in command, ordered him to wait, and he told me to get
on my knees and put my ass up. "Little Susan, you about to get screwed
doggy style. Jesse, we both gonna' like this, we can watch her cute
white ass and your black dong goin' in and out of her pussy." I was a
bold girl and like dirty talk, I said, "I don't want to hurt your
feelings, but this must be a very naughty sight, a little white girl
and a young nigger about to fuck her!"
Steven replied, "You don't hurt my feelin's usin' that word
considerin' what we doin' together. That's exactly what this is. Two
southern nigger boys shovin' their cocks into a 11 year old white
girl. And that's just how I'll describe it to my friends." Doggy
style, any style, I didn't care how I was fucked, I couldn't wait to
experience another orgasm. It was obvious Jesse was paying no
attention to our conversation because he was concentrating on shoving
his black prick in and out of my tight little pussy as fast as he
could. He ejaculated after less than 2 minutes of pounding into me. It
felt so good that I quickly had that wonderful feeling running
through my body again.

Well, Billy, you got the picture. That was your Mom's first screwing.
We stayed there a while and they both got hard again and took turns
screwing me one more time. Before the last fuck I asked Jesse to pull
it out at the end so I could see what cum-off looked like. He told me
to look down between my legs, some of it was leaking out of my
hairless little slit. "No I want to see how it comes out." There was
no need to worry, the excitement of fucking an 11-year-old white girl
quickly had them hard again and they both sat in front of me and
jerked off. So for the first time I saw how a boy ejaculated, saw cum
shoot out of the end of their black cocks onto the grass. The sight
turned me on so much I asked them to fuck me again, but they said they
didn't think they could get it up. Before they dressed I told them I
knew they would brag to their friends about fucking a white girl, but
asked them to please not say who it was. "It would be me mean," I
said, "if you ruin my reputation and every one starts calling be a
"nigger fucker!" Steven and Jesse promised they wouldn't tell my
name. I don't for sure if they kept their word or not, but there were
never any rumors about me. We saw each other once in a while walking
downtown, but we never fucked again. You know, Billy, I'd forgotten
that from the very first time I engaged in sex, it was forbidden sex.
And it was quite a beginning for an 11 year old white girl to have her
first sexual experience be one where she was fucked four times and
watched two black boys jerk off for her."
Half way through my Mom's tale my prick was stiff and I took it out
and began jerking off as she talked. Before she was finished I had
shot a load onto the kitchen floor.

Chapter 4

After dinner my mother did some sewing. I watched some television, but
I knew the main thing on both our minds was sex. Eventually my mother
declared it was time for bed and I rushed up to her bedroom and
stripped naked. When my mother followed a few minutes later and walked
into her bedroom I was lying provocatively on her bed stroking my
prick.
"My, my, this is shocking. Your mother walks into her bedroom and
there's her 14 year old son lying on her bed jerking off. What's even
worse, now your watching while she rips off her own clothes, reaches
down like this, and spreads her cunt open for her son to look at. You
know I could be arrested for this."
"Mom, I know i****t is a terrible sin, but is it i*****l?"
My mother got up and moved the bureau close to the bed and tilted the
mirror so that we could watch ourselves. Then she knelt down beside
me, pushed my hand away from my rock hard shaft and began to stroke it
herself. "Billy, we are committing a very serious crime. If anyone
walked in here and found us naked and me slowly jerking you off, they
would have me arrested. I would go to jail and you would be turned
over to some agency and put in a foster home. And what I'm about to do
is even worse!" She plunged her head down between my legs and instead
of her hand around my prick it was my mother's mouth.
"Mom, one of my favorite fantasies was my own mother sucking my
prick!"
Mom looked up for a moment. "Has anyone ever given you a blow job?"
"No, never.....I mean no .... but, well, sort of"
"Tell me son, what does 'sort of" mean?"
"It's a long story, Mom, and kinda embarasing."
"Is it about sex? If it is I want you to tell me about it."
"It's when I was young and ....didn't realize was...so bad."
"Billy, do you want your mother to suck your cock?"
"Oh, yes! Just hearing you ask me that is making me even harder."
"Not before you tell me about this 'sort of' blow job."
"Okay, one day when I was 11 years old there was a k**, Tommy. You
never met him because we didn't hang out together because he was 16.
But he was so cool; sometimes I walked over to his house and if he was
shooting hoops or something, even though I was only 11 he'd talk to me
and let me try to shoot a few baskets. One day when I walked over to
see if he was around he was in his garage working on his bike. I
called out to him, "I'm getting a bike, can I watch what you're
doing?" Tommy said he didn't care so I walked in and watched him
take off a wheel. "I've got a flat time, ah....what did you tell me your
name was?" "Billy." "I remember. Watch and you'll see how to fix a
flat tire." He continued to do what was necessary and all of a sudden
he asked me if I ever jerked off. I told him, yes, if he meant did I
stroke my cock in bed at night and that it gave me a neat feeling. I
told him most of the boys I knew in the 6th grade did it, sometimes we
joked about it.
"No," he said," that's not jerking off. Jerking off is when you hold
your cock in your fist and stroke up and down fast and you suddenly
get a fantastic feeling and stuff shoots out the end of your cock." I
told him I had never heard of that and Tommy asked if I wanted him to
show me and I told him, sure. Well he said he couldn't show me in the
garage even if he closed the doors because it would make a mess on the
floor. So we went behind his garage where there was a row of bushes.
We went behind them and Tommy dropped his pants, leaned his back
against the garage and did what he said you did. And sure enough,
after he was stroked his prick for a minute, Tommy made a loud groan,
pushed his pelvis out, and white stuff shot out on to the ground. "Oh
God, Billy, the feeling is sensational! You've got to see if you can
do it. You can't imagine how great if feels when you shoot off. Take
your dungarees of and try it." So I did. With my pants and underwear
around my ankles I did what he did, but nothing happened. 'You've got
hold your pick tighter and stroke up and down faster. Here, I you
don't ever tell anyone, I'll do it for you. Tommy stood close to me,
put his hand around my little prick and squeezed hard and pumped
faster than I did. It was exciting, having this 16 year old boy
stroking me.

but I show you how. Tommy moved close beside me and wrapped his hand
around my little prick tighter than I ever thought of doing, then he
began to stroke my cock, which was suddenly harder than it had ever
been when I held it. A thrill ran through my body; the 16 year old boy
I admired so much jerking me off. Suddenly I felt an intense feeling
building in my prick, and ass and stomach. I began to groan, it was
the most wonderful feeling I had ever experience and suddenly I had a
thunderous climax and cum spewed from my dick. Tommy nearly shouted,
"You did it! I knew you were very young, but I could tell you were a
little boy filled with lust and could cum-off earlier than most k**s.
Wasn't it great!"
"Oh God, yes! I'm going to do that every night! I'm going to be a
jerk-off addict! You were a great guy, showing my how to cum-off."
Tommy said, "Lets do it again and I bet it will be even better if we
jerk each other off. Billy, grab my hard cock and do me." So I
grabbed his prick, which was bigger than mine, at least 6 inches long
and so thick I couldn't get my hand all the way around it. At the same
time he wrapped his hand around my little 4-inch cock. Were both
standing there in the bushes behind his garage, naked from the waist
down, our cocks hard as rocks, jerking each other off. We shot our
loads almost together, first me, and this time it was even better than
the first time, followed by at least 5 long spurts from Tommy that
soared our at least 3 feet.
As I talked

remaining story you can continue on www.papahaxx.com website... Continue»
Posted by savita009 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 4677  |  
78%
  |  4

Mom & Daughter Go to Beach II



(This story is continued from an earlier installment. Please visit my profile for the earlier installment.)

Chapter 5
As I walked back to the beach my mind kept replaying the sight of my mom and Robert having sex. On one level I was so happy that my mom got to enjoy cock for first time in many years. On another level I wanted to personally know what sex was like.

When I got back to the beach the others were playing in the water and they encouraged me to join them. As we got in the water they all started playing around by splashing or dunking each other. It was fun but at one point Josh put his arms around me to pull me under but when he did his hands cupped my A cup tits. When we came to the surface I just turned and looked at him. He quickly moved off to his s****r Lisa. I stood there and thought; "he just copped a feel!"

I quickly got distracted as Brian and Keith started picking me up and tossing me back and forth. At one point I accidentally brushed my hand against Keith's cock and was surprised to feel it hard. It felt big and I wondered if it was as big as Brian's that I had seen the night before. The next time I passed into Brian's arms I let my hand find his cock. It too was hard and massive. He smiled at me and patted my ass as he tossed me once again to Keith. I reached down and felt Keith's cock again and was surprised that both were about the same.

Lisa came up behind Brian and pulled him under the water. Keith went his rescue. I was grabbed from behind and as I went into the water I felt hands cupping my boobs again. I also felt a very hard cock pressed against my ass. When we came to the surface again I looked Josh in the face. I then jumped on him to pull him under the water. My body was pressed to his. I could feel his erection pressed against my thigh. I wanted to know how his cock compared to Brian and Keith. I let my hand grab his cock and I could tell that even though he was the youngest he might even be larger!

When we once again surfaced I was still in his arms and my hand was still on his dick. He looked me in the eye and I felt his hand reach for my pussy. Just as he touched me we were knocked over by Keith. We all rolled the surf but when we came up Josh attacked Keith with punches. I was shocked to see the two b*****rs fighting. Suddenly their dad entered the fray and pulled the two boys apart.

"Calm down you two or you go back to the room for rest of the day!" Robert said as pushed the two apart

"You think you’re so hot you little shit!" Keith yelled

"Fuck you asshole!" Replied Josh

"Both of you get up on the beach until you apologize to each other and Shelby!" Robert said firmly
They both headed up to their blankets. They bumped into each other showing that they remained at war with each other. I headed up to my mom who was watching the whole thing.

"So what happened?" asked my mom

" I'm not sure. We were just wrestling around and Josh got pissed." I said

Mom just laughed and then looked me over.

"Looks like my daughter just had her first two boys fight over her for her attention!" She said

Robert walked up and joined us and looked both my mom and me over.

"Sorry about the guys there Shelby. They are often jealous of each other. Josh is so anxious to grow up and puberty has hit him hard." He smiled

"See I told you so! You come out here looking like every teen boy's wet dream and then you’re surprised that they fight over you!" Mom laughed and Robert laughed even harder
Suddenly there was another flurry of shouts between the two b*****rs. Robert hurried over to get them back under control.

"Mom, I did not want to cause a problem." I said apologetically

"Baby it is not your fault! By the way those two are not the only guys lusting after you. Brian might be distracted by Lisa but he would all over you the first moment he could! You also got Robert checking you out as well. He was practically drooling over your little ass when you were playing in the surf" She said with a smile

I thought about it and I was flattered thinking that all these guys being interested in me. My little pussy tingled again as I remember my hand holding Josh's cock.

"So mom did you have a good time with Robert?" I asked with a smirk

"Oh Yes! I forgot just how much fun I have when there is a man to play with!" She said with a dreamy look on her face

"I saw you with him in the bedroom. He is huge!" I said

Mom just smiled at me.

"So are you going to do him some more? He seems really nice." I said

"I think so. At least I hope he wants some more." Mom said

"Can I join this conversation? I'm tired of all the testosterone over there." Lisa asked she sat down by us

"Sure! I'm Shelby's mom Barb and I know you are Lisa."

"Do your b*****rs always get into it like that?" I asked

"Not always but Josh has gotten an attitude in the last year. Besides he can be such a little creep." Lisa said

"How's that?" I asked

"Well I have caught him peeping at me when I change clothes and I have also caught him steeling my panties." She laughed

"Well he is a 14 year old boy. He has permanent hard on!" Mom giggled

"I know and he jacks off so much that it is about all he does!" Lisa giggled

Robert walked up looked down at my mom; "I need run back to the condo for some more liquor. Want to come along?" He smiled and winked at her

"See you later don't let those boys fight too much!" Mom said as she left with Robert

"So is your mom is fucking my dad?" Lisa whispered
“Yes, are you ok with that?” I said
“Sure but you should know my dad fucks every woman he can. So he will go after the next woman he meets and that includes you. So this will not be a long term thing.” She laughed
“That’s ok my mom is just looking for a hard cock to play with!” I giggled
“Sounds like the perfect match! Now you just need to decide which of my horny b*****rs you want to do!” Lisa laughed

"There both cute! Do you think that either of them really would like me?" I asked

"Both of my b*****rs are so frigging horny they would fuck the first thing that did not move fast enough! It is your choice or you could do them both!" Lisa giggled

"What about Brian?" I grinned

"He is mine for now as long as you don’t put a move on him!” Lisa said with a smile
“What do you mean?” I asked
“He is just like my dad. He wants fuck every pussy there is. I saw him looking at you. He wants some of you in the worst way!” Lisa replied
“I wouldn’t steal another girl’s boyfriend…” I started to protest
“It’s alright Shelby! I’m like my dad. If there is another nice cock around I will want it too!” She laughed
“Too bad Keith and Josh are your b*****rs; they both have nice big dicks!” I giggled as I explained how I had felt all three of their cocks earlier
“You really felt them all! You are almost as big a slut as me!” she laughed again
“It’s your fault! If we had not caught you sucking Brian off last night….” I started
“Was that you and your mom last night?” She asked
I shook my head yes. “We were really impressed at how big his cock is!”
“That was the first time I had done anything with him. I wanted to fuck him so bad! Can I take him to your condo? I really want to fuck! Your mom and my dad are probably going to be busy for a while!" Lisa said

"Ok but I'll have to show you to the unit. What are we going to do about your b*****rs?"

"I just want fuck! Maybe you can keep them busy for a while."

Chapter 6
In few minutes we were back at the condo. Lisa grabbed Brian's hand and led him down the hall to the bedroom. Josh and Keith both just rolled their eyes. I got us some drinks and we turned on the radio. I started to dance as that is what I like to do. I saw both of them look at me as I moved my petite little body. I went over and took Josh's hands and invited him to dance with me. We were just getting in a groove when Keith tried to join. They started to push each other and I knew another fight was about to start.

"STOP IT!" I yelled
It startled both of them and they looked at me. It was dead silent for a moment but then we could hear the bed squeaking down the hall. Both of the guys smiled at the sound of fucking. I also noticed that both of them had big tents in the front of their trunks.

"You guys are going to have to stop all this fighting!" I said as the squeaking was joined with gently moans and heavy breathing

"I guess you are going to have pick one of us so the loser can get out of the way since we both like you." Keith said

I really understood for the first time that these two guys were competing for my attention. The problem was I did like them both. I looked at Keith and he was being smug as he felt as the older, taller and bigger guy that he was the natural choice. Josh apparently felt the same as he looked like he had already been beat. I could hear voices down the hall as the fucking was getting harder.

"I don't want to choose! I like you both! Can't we just have some fun? It's not like we are going to get married! You just want to have some fun and so do I!"

I walked over to Josh and kissed him on the lips. His tongue quickly slid into my mouth. I pulled away and then walked over to Keith and kissed his mouth next.

"You see we can all have fun and I do not have to choose!" I said
Down the hall we could hear Brian groan as he emptied his balls with Lisa's help.

We all sat down on the couch and I took turns kissing each of them. Their hands roamed over my tits and down to my pussy which was getting wetter by the minute. My own hands reached for both cocks and I stroked them through their trunks. One of them untied my top and my nipples were exposed. Josh lowered his mouth and sucked my tits for the first time. I loved the feeling while I felt Keith's finger work into my bikini bottom and started stroking my pussy slit while he French-kissed me.

"Show me your cocks! I want to see them!" I begged
They quickly pulled off their clothes and I wrapped my hands around two cocks and started pumping. I could see juices flowing from the little holes at the top of both ducks. The guys both leaned back and moaned as I stroked them. I felt so sexy and even powerful as they both were lost in their passion. I looked up to see Lisa and Brian watching and I grinned at them. Suddenly Keith's cock exploded with cum shooting all over the place. Josh groaned and his cock shot an even bigger load with much if it landing on my stomach and thighs. I watched as Lisa grabbed Brian's dick and lead him back to the bedroom.

"That was fucking awesome!" Josh said

"Fuck yeah!" Add Keith

"Well I need to cum too!" I said as my pussy was demanding some attention

"I know what to do! Watch this little b*o!" Keith said as he knelt in front of me and spread my legs.

I could feel his warm breath on my excited pussy. He then moved forward and kissed my hot little hole. He then licked from the hole up to my clit and sucked my little nub between his lips. My breathing got harder and then Josh kissed my open mouth. His hands pinched my nipples. My head was spinning and my hips were jerking. My orgasm hit me like a runaway truck. I felt like my pussy coming right out of my body! I had never felt like this! I just kept cumming and cumming! Finally my body started to calm down a little and as I opened my eyes I could see both guys looking at me with desire.

Both Josh and Keith had stiff cocks again and I slid off the couch onto my knees. I thought "I 'm going suck both of their big cocks!” I licked my lips as I stroked both cocks. They were looking at me and I was staring up at them. I leaned towards Keith's cock and kissed it just under the head. I could see the veins in the cock throbbing as I licked from the balls to the tip. I then tasted his pre-cum and I knew I wanted more. My mouth opened and for the first time in my life I took a cock into my mouth. My pussy flooded with juices again.

"Oh Shelby that feels fucking great!" He moaned

I looked over at Josh and squeezed his cock so that he knew I was not forgetting him. I let Keith slip from my mouth and I licked the pre-cum from Josh's cock. I then took as much of him as I could get in mouth. I started pumping on his wonderful dick. My mind was filled with passion as Josh’s thick cock slid in and out of my mouth. I felt so sexy as I felt the head of his cock touch the back of my mouth. I stated to gagged but I controlled my reflexes and took him even deeper. I switched back to Keith’s cock and I worked his cock like I was possessed. I looked up and saw him looking down at me with absolute passion in his eyes. I knew at that point he would do anything I wanted! This was the power that every woman could hold over a man. I sat back a smiled a seductive smile at him and he just moaned.
I then moved back to Josh’s big cock. He may have been four years younger but his cock was just slightly larger. I focused on taking as much of his dick in mouth as I could. He grabbed my head and pumped his cock in and out of my teen mouth. I looked up and he groaned and shot a load of sperm into my mouth. I was surprised but I knew I wanted to swallow it down. I was shocked at how good his spunk tasted and I wondered if Keith's would taste as good! Josh collapsed on the couch and watched as I went back to Keith's cock.

I could see the dick jerking in its own from excitement as I kissed and licked it again. I then leaned forward and started pumping with my lips and hand. I felt his cock throb and I knew my mouth was going to be filled again with sperm. I wanted it so bad! I looked up and could see the veins in his neck standing out as he tried hold back but I knew that I would win.

"Cummmmmmming!!!" He shouted
My mouth felt his cock explode as strong streams of cum hit the back if my mouth. I swallowed as fast as I could but some of it dripped down my chin. I sat back on my knees and looked up at my two young studs and felt proud at how satisfied they were. I looked over my shoulder and I saw Lisa and Brian standing watching the whole seen. Lisa had a look of jealousy on her face while Brian just gave a smile that said he was going to get his chance with me soon.
“Well if my two pervert b*****rs can get their clothes on we better get back to the beach before dad comes back.” Lisa said

Lisa did not know it but her mom was having a good time at that moment



To be continued.....

(A word from the author. This story is a creation of only my perverted mind. If you enjoyed the story show your appreciation with a thumb up or a comment. Please visit my profile to sample other tales from my perverted mind. I am always looking for new ideas so message me with any thoughts.)... Continue»
Posted by mooremike 3 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 15832  |  
97%
  |  11

Lustful Mom


To start off with, everything in this story is completely fictional.

My name is Bob; I'm 18 years old and very athletic. I've had my share of girlfriends and they will tell you that I have a giant Cock (10 inches long and very thick). My cock just seems to stay hard all the time, especially when my Mom is around. If she has noticed it she never let on until I brought home my last girlfriend.

Mom was at work and left a voice mail that she would be late and I should make my own plans for dinner. Carol (my girlfriend) and I had the place to ourselves for several hours. So we took advantage of our new hot tub.

Carol stripped off her clothes and then removed mine as well. I was so horny that when Carol removed my pants, my cock slapped her in the face, this drove her mad and she sucked my prick like a porn star, her lips were stretched over my cock head and her eyes bugged out as she tried to deep throat me. Carols tits were flopping around as I face fucked her. I was just about ready to blow a huge load of cum all over her face when we heard the front door open. We both jumped to put our clothes on. I was not thrilled to be cock blocked by my own mother.

As it turned out, their was a computer problem at Moms work and they sent everybody home. When she arrived we had just enough time to get our clothes on and get on the couch in front of the TV. My mom gave us a strange look before busying herself cleaning the house.

I would like to describe my mom now. Her name is Deborah; she had me when she was 17. She raised me herself for the most part because my father (who I never knew) left her before I was born. Mom has jet black hair which she wears short. She stands 5' 6", 105 pounds and has very large tits 36DD.

24 waist and 34 hips. When she walks with me I can't help but stare at her ass. She has grey/green eyes that seem to melt the hearts of any man she meets.

My girlfriend quickly left the house; I guess she was too embarrassed by what almost happened to face my mom.

My mom cleaned for about the next hour, and then she said she needed to take a shower. This gave me a chance too jacks off because I was too horny and needed to cum.

In my room I was stroking my cock thinking about my naked mother in the shower, I knew I would cum soon and it would be a huge load. Creamy whiteness shot out of my dick all over the bed and me as I screamed out her name. If only my mother was here right now because if would be all over her as well, my mother was just on the other side of the door which I left cracked open by mistake. I wondered how much she had witnessed. A few minutes later I heard her door close and I thought I heard a buzz and a moan. I started to get hard again as I realized that my mother was as horny as I was. Things were going to change around here. Unfortunately not right away.

I spent the next week searching my mother's room for evidence that she was a sexual person; I found the usual thongs and lingerie, but nothing else. I thought I was just imagining things. Then my mother told me she wanted help in cleaning out the basement. I spent the next two days breaking my back rearranging the basement. Late that night I noticed that my mom sneaked into the basement, so I spied on her. She moved two large boxes from the basement to her room. Jackpot, I thought to myself, this had to be what I was looking for.

I was not disappointed by what I found. Inside the first box was a collection of toys. Vibrators of all sorts, dildos of all sizes including a huge black dildo with two heads on it. I could only imagine her with another woman thrusting their cants at one another creaming the sex toy with their girl cum.

The other box was even better, inside were a collection of porn magazines with explicit pictures of people having sex(no soft porn for my mother) she even had magazines that were once mine, which I assumed she threw away after finding them in my room. I was so turned on that she was masturbating to my magazines that I tore off my shorts and jerked off right on my moms bed. I got too carried away and shot load after load all over the bedspread, the sheets and even her pillow. I heard the garage door open, so I quickly put the boxes away where I found them and went to greet her in the kitchen.

The next day she acted really strange around me, she avoided eye contact and seemed nervous when I tried to talk to her. She also went to her room shortly after dinner, which she only does when she is sick. After about an hour I went to check on her. What I saw will be etched in my memory forever

She had the toys and magazines all over the bed, the black cock was impaled up her Pussy and anal beads were shoved up were ass, but what was most shocking was the fact that she was sucking on the pillow that I had saturated with my cum hours earlier. She then screamed out my name and to fuck her harder. I knew that this was my chance to fuck my Mom. I quickly made my way to her bed and grabbed hold of the dildo and rammed it even deeper into her womb. Her eyes opened wide as I fucked her with the rubber toy. I then removed the dildo and covered her cant with my mouth. She started to push me off of her and to protest loudly about me being here( I guess fantasy and reality were two different things.) however I didn't stop sucking her Dripping Pussy until she grabbed the back of my head and f***ed it tight against her mound. I pulled away to look into her eyes, there was a look of wonderment and lust, they then glazed over and she squirted her juices all over my face. I was amazed; I thought women squirting when they came were only a myth. I was in love. I didn't have much time to regain my senses when she went after my cock like wild women. She slobbered and gagged all over my dick which was harder and throbbed more than ever before. I didn't last long before filling her mouth overflowing with my sperm. She then did something I never seen before, she drooled the cum into her palms and smeared it all over her face and even her eyes which instantly became bl**dshot with my cum. She saved some to finger fuck into her pussy. She was screaming "I LOVE YOUR i****tOUS CUM. I WANT TO BE YOUR MOTHER WHORE CUM SLUT. I WANT TO GARGLE WITH YOUR SPERM. She then coughed; her throat still thick with my cum. We spent the next few minutes in total love bliss.

We didn't do anything more after that, I think we were both a little shocked at what just happened. I wanted to talk about what we did but my mother made me leave her room and said she would talk tomorrow. I was a little bummed out but figured she needed some time to process her feelings as I did.... Continue»
Posted by iincest 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 1512  |  
97%
  |  2

HALLOWEEN MOM

HALLOWEEN NIGHT - OCTOBER 31st 2007

It's hard to believe it's been a year since that fateful night. Almost impossible to comprehend the changes that have occurred in my life, in my outlook on life, on who I've become...on what I've become...on the horrible things I've done...

I'm going to drink from her breasts tonight...those beautiful orbs that are filled with thick, delicious creamy milk that her body has manufactured for my s****r.

Then I'm going to make love with her...unmasked at last.

I think I finally decided to do it simply because I had a bigger penis than my dad. To prove that you can't fuck around with the Miller men. For the f****y's honor. For my grandfather... and my great grandfather... and my great, great grandfather...and my...

But of course it was never really as simple as that. You don't decide to fuck your mother because your cock is bigger than your father's.

Oh, I could blame Mr. Parker, Mr. Graham fucking Parker with his smooth talk and his oily manner. With his fat prick. What an asshole he was! But I made him pay.

Or I could blame mom for letting the bastard, her boss, fuck her. I could blame her for making dad a cuckold, for making yours truly the son of a cuckold.

Or blame dad for letting another man stick his cock in his wife. I mean what kind of man lets another man cum between his wife's legs? What would have granddad Miller thought of that?

Or I could look in the mirror...

You know, I'd always believed we were a pretty typical f****y. A happy f****y. The Stan Millers of Roanoke, Virginia, U.S.A.....

JUNE 2006, ROANOKE, VIRGINIA

At the time it all started, my dad, Stanley Albert Miller, was a forty year old C.P.A./Financial Adviser who owned his own successful company and had a beautiful, intelligent wife and an eighteen year old son. Who had coached his sons Little League baseball team and who had liked nothing better than spending his Saturday or Sunday afternoons teaching his son the finer points of angling. Who, though quiet, was respected by just about everyone who met him. He was a Shriner.

And his wife Patricia, my mom, a smiling extrovert, popular with everyone, who'd had a c***d as a s*******n year old high school senior, yours truly in fact, then had juggled school and me over the next five years before joining the labor f***e when I'd started kindergarten. And then she had never looked back.

They never had another c***d after I had appeared. Dad, a college junior at the time I was conceived, had run into mom, a neighbor girl he'd known forever, then a sixteen year old, at a college frat party. Somehow Dad, relatively innocent at the time, perhaps more so than the much younger Patricia Adams, impregnated mom before he got her home, then, with absolutely no regrets, married her three months later. Over the years I'd learned that Dad would have loved to have had more c***dren but it had never happened.

And my guess was that he had never cheated on her, shit, probably he had never even thought about cheating on her in the almost twenty years since that night. He was happy. Successful. He loved his wife. Had a satisfying sex life. Was proud of his son. He had lots of friends. He was living the American dream! He didn't know, or at least didn't let on, that his wife had made him a cuckold.

And then there was me, William (Will) Albert Stanley Miller, named after three generations of Miller men. I was the k** who grew up on a tree lined street of beautiful, single f****y homes each on their own half acre meticulously manicured lot. A house that had a pool and a pool table. A house big enough that the only son of the f****y didn't just have a large private bedroom, but actually his own suite that included a bedroom, a playroom/library, and a full bathroom with shower and sauna. In my own wing of the house.

Who, lets face it, grew up spoiled, not wanting for anything. Who rode around town on his motorcycle with lots of spending money in his pocket.

I was eighteen when it happened, I had a cute girlfriend, got pretty good marks in school, was the clean-up hitting first baseman of our high school team...I had already slept with two women.

The first, a college coed from New York had taken my virginity on a Florida beach a week after my eighteenth birthday during our annual f****y Easter vacation. And in spite of my awkward first attempts at lovemaking she had been tender and kind and encouraging, and it must have been good for her because we'd spent the remaining seven days of the vacation locked in each others arms. Mom and dad had looked on knowingly, maybe sad that my manhood signaled the beginning of the end of my dependence upon them, but I think also happy to see how uncomplicated my transition to a sexual being had been.

My girlfriend Susie, who I'd been dating on and off for a couple of years, succumbed to my entreaties two weeks after I'd returned home from Florida. She was bowled away by my sudden confidence in matters sexual. And it was good between us. Even great! In fact the sex we shared was much better than the rest of our relationship had ever been.

It was a Tuesday afternoon when it happened, just three days left before our summer vacation was to start. Life was good. I had just wandered into the town center after school had finished that afternoon when I looked up and saw them fifty feet away across the square...

TUESDAY, JUNE 20TH, 2006 MOM AND MR. PARKER

Mom had gone to work for Mr. Parker's agency four years ago, in 2002, lured away from the real estate agency she'd worked at for ten years by promises made by the smooth talking owner/salesman.

If I'd seen what I saw that late June day a year earlier it would have gone completely over my head. I never would have been sophisticated enough in the ways of men and women to have recognized the signs. But I hadn't been a year younger.

It was just a simple caress, a soft movement of his hand through mom's hair and then across her cheek. It was a cupping of her chin in his hand for a second as he bent and whispered something in her ear. The smile she gave him back that even I, at fifty feet away could recognize for what it was. A lovers moment!

My mother was fucking her asshole boss! The knowledge smashed into my brain, the conclusion unarguable. I stumbled away from the scene stunned, and then ended up a half hour later in my girlfriend Susie's room, with no memory of how I got there.

"Does your dad fool around?" I asked her, trying to sound casual, after we'd spent twenty minutes talking, listening to music and making out. I'd been shaking inside the whole time.

"Of course he does. Why do you think they got divorced? Mom too," she answered in a matter of fact voice. "They all do," she said with a teenager's complete confidence, then added, "they get married...then five or ten years later they start-"

"But-"

"Did you catch your old man fooling around? Is that what this is all about Will? Its normal ...they all do it."

"But surely your mom doesn't?" I pled.

"She's screwing Dr. Jacobs?"

"The dentist?" I asked incredulously.

"She's getting drilled twice a week is my sweet mom," she said with a laugh, then put her hand in my lap and asked, "Do you want to use your big drill on poor little Susie Dr. Miller?"

I did use my 'big drill' on Susie during the subsequent twenty minutes but I really hadn't wanted to. I'd wanted to tell her my parents had a perfect marriage ...that they never cheated... that they loved each other. As we lay on her bed afterward, naked, my sperm oozing from between her legs, she asked, "Is he as big as you?"

"Who?" I asked stupidly.

"Your daddy."

"My dad?"

"His prick. If he is its no wonder he's got all those women chasing him," she answered as she lifted my cock off my thigh. "Your mom is soooo lucky," she added, then closed her lips over my sticky cockhead.

But I knew he wasn't as big as me...and that it was mom who was doing the running around. How fucking lucky was that I asked myself as Susie hungrily swallowed my lengthening shaft?

The next day in homeroom class I looked around at my classmates and after doing a quick count realized the parents of at least eighteen out of the twenty-nine were divorced, maybe more. My best buddy Jimmy, whose parents weren't divorced, told me over lunch in the school cafeteria that his old man had a mistress.

"But he's too old," I protested. "What about your mom? Does she know?"

"She must. But I don't think she really cares Will. I think she's probably happy about it. It just means she doesn't have to sl**p with him so often, I don't think she's into sex," Jimmy said with a shrug of his shoulders.

"How do you know about his girlfriend? Who is she?"

"He left something lying around the house. Then I heard a telephone conversation," he said with a wink. "She's a college student."

"Your old man's fucking a coed? But he's sixty years old," I protested.

"It still gets hard at sixty Will. Or at least they want it to. Why the fuck do you think every second commercial on TV is for Viagra?" Before I could answer he added, "But if your old man is screwing around he's a fool. Your mom's the sexiest women within fifty miles."

"Screw off," I muttered.

"She is, she can have me any day she wants," he answered as he suggestively ran his hand up and down the crotch of his jeans.

If he hadn't been my best friend, and if we hadn't had a history of discussing women we'd like to fuck, of teasing each other, I might have clocked him. Instead I answered, "With that little thing you got, she wouldn't know you were in her."

"God I'd love to see her naked?" he continued with a leer. "What're her nipples like Will? Does she shave down there?" he asked, his questions staccato like, with an evil smile, clearly trying to get a rise out of me. We knew each other too well!

"Fuck you," I grumbled but it wasn't Jimmy who had me pissed off. It was Mr. fucking Parker!

The truth is I'd seen dad naked fairly recently. Just last month. After we'd played tennis at the club and were showering. That's why I knew I was bigger. But I'd never seen mom naked...in a bikini yeah, or in her bra, but not naked. I'd heard them making love once but that was years ago, almost before I even knew what it was all about. But I'd never thought of my mom as a sexual being before. I had never felt the slightest sexual attraction towards her. She was just mom.

Yeah my buddies had teased me about her a bit...had more than once said the same kinds of things Jimmy had just said. Mom was the youngest, and by far the hottest mother, among my circle of friends, even I had recognized that. But it had never translated into any feelings on my part. Screw your mom? Yuck, I'd thought.

Was she really that sexy I wondered as I sat in class that afternoon? It was Wednesday, June 21st, 2006, and in two days my junior year of high school would be finished and I'd be free for the summer. One more year and then I'd be off to University. I was eighteen years old. The world shoulda been my oyster. But I'd just found out my mom was cheating on dad. Screwing her boss. And I knew I just had to do something about it!

SUMMER of 2006 - SPYING

It was just a typical evening at the Miller house that Wednesday night, Dad grilling ribs and veggies on the BBQ on the patio by the pool while Mom threw together a salad and opened a bottle of wine. Everything was pretty normal except the crazy thoughts that were bouncing around inside my head.

Sipping a coke while I talked sports with dad, my eyes kept drifting through the open patio doors to mom as she moved back and forth in the kitchen. She was still dressed in her normal work clothes, one of her many suits that said just screamed 'top real estate agent'. Today she'd worn an ivory colored French cut outfit that featured a soft, three button jacket over matching linen skirt.

"Hey you, lazyones, I could use some help," she yelled through the doors at me.

"Can you set the table honey, pour the wine, I'm just going to run up and change?" she asked when I wandered in, and then as she started out of the room I watched as she undid the top button of her jacket. But then she turned back and leaned over and grabbed a fat slice of tomato from the salad and popped it in her mouth.

When she had leaned over I saw that all she had on under her jacket was a pale yellow, lace demi-bra. Her breasts were spilling out of it! Full, ripe breasts that were much bigger than Susie's. For the first time in my life I felt the sexual aura my mom threw off. I let this new feeling roll over me as my cock lengthened in my shorts, as I started to understand what Jimmy had been talking about at lunch.

"You're not looking bad for an old chick ma," I said to her back as she started to move away, the type of teasing line that she was used to receiving from her only son. But as I gave her the wolf whistle my eyes were aware of every curve on my mom's perfectly put together butt. And my whistle had a hard-on behind it.

"Yeah right," she laughed as she looked back, but there was a happy gleam in her eyes.

When she came back five minutes later her long black hair had been released and was bouncing wildly over her shoulders and halfway down her back. Mom was one of those women who look good in anything and even dressed simply in a short skirt and shiny scarlet cami looked not only gorgeous but also ten years younger than her thirty-six years.

A trace of perfume wafted in her wake as she passed me as she walked over and then bent and hugged dad.

"Wow!" Dad exclaimed playfully, than gave me a leering look as he pulled his wife of twenty years down onto his lap.

"Stop it," mom laughed as she leaned back into her husband's warm embrace. Her pleated white skirt, a short mini style tennis cut, danced up her golden thighs as her sandaled feet were lifted off the floor. Laughing happily, they were both oblivious to the hungry stare their son's eyes were directing at the small, lacy vee of yellow cloth that was suddenly exposed. A piece of cloth that just seemed to highlight the triangle of pubic fur that was a dark, ominous shadow that easily was visible beneath it.

"Don't you wish you had one of these Will?" dad joked when he and mom broke their embrace.

"They broke the mold dad, I'll never find anyone like mom," I teased back, my smile as tight as my pants seemed to be over my straining cock.

"You've got Susie, she's lovely," mom said as she got up off dad's lap patting her skirt down. But even I could hear mom's underlying thought that 'she's not nearly good enough for myyyy son'.

"Let's eat," dad ordered.

I dreamt of making love with my mother for the first time that night. Then I woke up near dawn groaning as my penis spurted out its creamy tribute to her allure.

In the days and weeks that followed I realized I was as mad at dad as I was at mom and her asshole boss. As I started to spy on my parents I couldn't help asking myself what kind of man would let his wife sl**p around with who knows how many different men? Susie's stories about her mother's escapades had made me assume the worst about my mom. How many others were there? Who were they? Were other men making dad, and indirectly me, a fool? Were they laughing at us? How long had she been doing this?

I was angry and embarrassed. I hated to see mom go out the door in the morning as I wondered if she was on her way to sl**p with her boss. Or someone else. Watching dad I realized he would never be able to stop his wife's sexual roving, that it was up to another Miller man to bring his wife to heel. That it was up to me to punish the philandering bastard who, every time he thrust his cock between mom's thighs, was shaming me.

Do you know that a normal American citizen, who is willing to spend a couple of thousand bucks in twenty-first century America, can buy himself enough spy gear to stock a good sized P.I. agency. I found that I, an eighteen year old Virginia teenager, could just log on to the internet and buy just about anything I needed. Cheaply! Like:

-miniature pinhole wireless cameras

-microphones

-wireless UHF telephone bugs

-digital GPS car tracking 'real time' devices

So I bought some!

I started with dad and mom's bedroom and bathroom, installing wireless cameras with microphones that could be both recorded to tape as well as watched live on my laptop. The stuff had only arrived on the 29th of June, a Thursday, the Fed-Ex package actually signed for innocently by mom. "Just some computer stuff ma," I'd answered casually to her question of what I'd bought.

"Speaking of computers dear, you've got to get mine organized, I'm having some serious problems," she'd answered.

"Sure, you want me to do it tonight?" I asked. And so, that night, I, the ever helpful son, got total access to her desktop in the den and her ever present laptop. I memorized the passwords to her e-mail and date book, her bank accounts, hell everything.

Then I figured out how to use the new stuff I'd bought the next day, and then, when dad and mom were out Saturday afternoon, I installed the bugs and cameras in their bedroom and bathroom. What a son!

Then I watched, alternatively ashamed and excited, as my father made love to my mother that night. A grainy porno film gone wrong! Lying in my own bed, stroking myself to orgasm as dad's hips thrust urgently into his moaning wife. It was a disgusting, unforgivable invasion of privacy! My cock was bigger than dads. I knew I'd be able to satisfy her better than he ever could.

I have to warn you -- you'll never look at your parents the same way if it ever happens to you. Voyeurism can almost turn into a disease. Watching your mother's tits and nipples and mouth and cunt and ass being touched and penetrated. Aroused and licked. Fucked.

Watching your mother on her knees between the legs of your father, her lips opening to take in his prick, disgusts you even as it excites. Hearing her cry out, 'Fuck me daddy, fuck me hard with your big prick', was so contrary to everything she'd always represented to me all my life. And yet I watched -- spellbound. Wishing it was my cock in her mouth.

How can I describe my parent's sex life? I'd had no idea what was normal for a couple that had been married twenty years. On the one hand, a boy has porn films he invariably has been exposed to as a reference. But even I, at eighteen, knew that the actions of porn stars cavorting through every conceivable coupling wasn't even remotely close to reality.

And my own experiences were too new and too personal to represent some 'normal' level of sexual activity that I could compare to my parents.

I watched over those summer weeks. I learned their routines, their sexual likes and dislikes. Heard stuff a boy should never know about his parents.

They averaged out to sex twice a week. Usually a Thursday or Friday night and then most Sunday nights. Dad loved to have mom take him into her mouth prior to intercourse but she almost never let him come in her mouth. It was foreplay. Dad didn't like going down on mom, from her comments it clearly was a long standing but relatively small bone of contention between them.


They weren't very athletic in their couplings. No Kama Sutra of positions between the Millers! Missionary position and doggie style was their complete repertoire. The Sunday sex usually involved only one male orgasm but the Thursday or Friday ones usually featured two and once even three male spurtings.

Dad's cock seemed relatively average, both in girth and length. Maybe six inches fully erect. It seemed to work fine.

They seemed to enjoy the sex. There was never any angry words, no recriminating accusations. They invariably fell asl**p smiling in each others arms. But somehow it just wasn't...I don't know, maybe intense is the word I'm looking for. It lacked passion...v******e...need.

And I noticed that Mother hardly ever had an orgasm during sex, and when she did it was invariably produced by the urgent manipulation of her clitoris by her fingers as dad fucked her doggie style. It was clear from watching that her sex drive was significantly greater than dad's.

Watching spellbound in my room, knowing that mother was going elsewhere for sex, I couldn't help but mutter advice as I watched my father with mom. As I stroked my own long penis to the rhythms of mother's sexual groans I'd yell out unheard instructions to dad.

"Not yet...no, don't do that...slower...faster...," an endless litany that I hoped would somehow be heard and understood, and then acted on by dad.

And yet he'd invariably cum before mom was ready, and well before my cock was ready to spew out its load of thick cum. It simply became clear as the days and weeks passed that if I didn't want mom to stray in the future that I'd have to give her what she needed myself. Whether she wanted me to or not!

What's worse, I'd asked myself endlessly as the days had passed, to have my mom sl**ping around town disgracing herself and belittling dad, shaming our f****y, or for me, her son, satisfying her carnal needs with taboo i****tuous couplings?

As to her extramarital affairs it soon became clear that her sexual trysts were rare exceptions in an otherwise normal life. Her phone calls, her e-mails, her instant messaging revealed nothing of a sexual nature, instead simply became for me a boring task of sifting through screens of uninteresting correspondence.

Even the camera and bugs I'd placed in moms office the second week had yielded nothing more than the odd comment between the lovers that simply confirmed my suspicions that something was going on. But no real proof!

It was mom's 2006 date book and calendar that finally gave me my first true clue. Kept on her computer and accessible from home and her office and her BlackBerry, I scoured through every entry for 2006. The only anomalies I could find were small red stars that appeared eight different times over the six plus months. There was never any name or other notation next to them. They occurred randomly, but generally there seemed to be one every three or four weeks.

Quick crosschecking of Dad's date book and his American Express receipts showed that dad had been out of town on all eight days that a star appeared in mom's book.

It was on July the twelfth when I figured out the stars. Checking again, I saw the last one had been on June twentieth, the same day I'd seen them across the square. Quickly I realized that the tender caress I'd seen that day had been simply the denouement of an afternoon of infidelity. Parker's cum had probably been sliding down mom's thigh as I'd watched them from across the square!

I also immediately realized as I plotted the dates of their meetings that if the two continued to form they were due for another rendezvous any day.

I simply watched and waited!

I had also learned quite a bit about Graham Parker during my weeks of spying. Married, with four c***dren aged seven to sixteen; I soon found that the forty-nine year old wasn't cheating just with mom. Monitoring his phone conversations it was clear he was one of those middle-aged married salesmen who figure it's their duty to try their sales lines on every member of the opposite sex they meet.

I followed him one Friday night in July when he came out of one of the local pickup bars around eleven with his arm around a forty something blond. A blond I immediately recognized as the divorced mother of one of my classmates. I tried to follow him that night on my motorcycle but once out of town and winding through the forested foothills it was impossible to keep up with him without giving myself away. So I let him go that night.

But then found out two days later (from a casual question I asked mom) that he owned a small cabin fifteen miles out of town, deep in the woods, a private lair on a small stream that was almost impossible to find without a map. Driving out to scout the location I knew immediately it was where he took my mom. That this one room cabin, with a washroom and small open kitchen, but dominated by a queen sized bed that sat proudly in the center of the room, was where my mother lay back and opened her legs and let another man defile her.

I wanted to burn the shack down. Instead, I installed one of my wireless, pinhole cameras before I left. Right next to the bed.

I continued to wait, and then, finally, during dinner, on Sunday, July 23rd I heard dad tell mom that he'd be going to Richmond on the following Wednesday, that he even might have to stay overnight. At ten-thirty seven that night, while my father was in the shower, my mother sent an e-mail to her boss, it had no message, instead there was simply a red star next to the letter W.

Then, when dad emerged smiling from the shower, mom playfully pulled the towel from around my father's middle and sank to the carpet in front of him. I watched as her mouth engulfed his hardness. She swallowed dad's cum that night. Even dad could sense mom's wanton playfulness.

******

I'd assumed that Parker's cabin was going to be their destination and I wasn't disappointed. They'd left the office together at ten thirty in the morning, ostensibly to visit some properties (or so I heard them tell the agencies secretary through my hidden mike) but neither could hide their hungry smiles as they slipped into Parker's Mercedes.

I raced ahead and had reached the cabin and had hidden myself when Parkers car bounced up the last fifty yards of the rutted path ten minutes later. I'd already turned on the camera.

And then I'd sat back and watched the cabin for over a half hour, the whole time fighting the urge to sneak up to the window and watch them. But I knew my camera was rolling.

But then suddenly the door opened and mother backed out into the sunlight. I watched her as she talked to the still hidden Parker, then heard her laugh as she turned and then ran laughing to the river bank. She was naked!

He followed...also naked...his penis sticking out, his engorged cock pointing the way as he chased mom into the water. It was bigger than dad's, both longer and thicker. If I'd had a gun in my hands that day Mr. Graham Parker would have been dickless before his feet hit the water.

And yet I did nothing. Instead I watched him pull my willing, giggling mom into his arms. I watched as her lips urgently sought out his. I watched as he carried her wet naked body to the grassy bank.

"Little slut," he laughingly said, his loud words echoing around the clearing as he f***ed mom to her knees before him. "Suck it!" he ordered as his hands grabbed handfuls of mom's flowing hair.

"Make me," she challenged back, her eyes gleaming in excitement as they looked up at the man towering above her.

"Eat it bitch," Parker yelled than cracked his palm against her cheek.

"Bastard," she hissed back but then hungrily attacked the angry red, bl**d filled cylinder of meat that faced her. I watched stunned, both by the v******e of the slap and the angry language, and by the way mom devoured the thick cock. Nothing I'd seen in the weeks of watching mom and dad had prepared me for this new a****listic woman on her knees. She was a woman I'd never encountered before.

"Enough," Parker finally cried, then pushed mom's mouth off his prick before roughly pushing her face down onto the grass. "On your stomach slut," he ordered, then moved behind Mrs. Stanley Miller and brought his saliva coated penis towards the crack in her butt.

"In your ass today slut?" he asked as he slid his cock between mom's cheeks.

"Fuck you."

"No, I think I'll save that for later," he laughed as he rammed his cock into my mother's pussy.

It went on and on. I watched spellbound as he slapped mom's ass repeatedly as his cock spat his filthy cum inside her. Watched afterwards when she cleaned his prick with her tongue.

I masturbated as I watched. I couldn't help it. With tears running down my cheeks. Realizing suddenly that I wanted to fuck my mother as badly as I wanted to kill the prick who was grinding his body on top of her.

All that afternoon they continued. My mother screamed out her orgasms...her satisfaction a series of loud moans interspersed with vile, coarse demands. I came four times while I watched. And as I watched I started to make plans...

AUGUST - MR. PARKER

I'd been spying on Mr. Parker too of course. Knew that it wasn't just mom that this middle aged Romeo was fucking. But it was mom he was going to pay for. And when it happened he was going to know exactly who and what he was paying for.

It was mid August, three weeks after I'd followed him and mom to the cabin in the woods, three weeks since I'd got proof positive he was screwing my mom. It was time for him to pay for his transgressions!

Mom and Dad had gone to the Big Apple for a two week holiday in mid August, leaving me alone to mind the store as dad had so aptly put it.

"I can't come?" I'd asked when they'd told me, not wanting to miss a chance to spend some time in New York.

"You got a job junior," Dad had laughed in answer. "Besides, your mom and I have plans, private plans," he teased as he looked over at mom with his attempt at an evil, sexy leer.

So I stayed home. The Taser C-2, which I'd ordered as part of my plan, arrived on the Monday morning of their first week away. I'd charged the $389.99 to dad's Visa card, knowing he'd heartily approve the investment given the spate of robberies that had been occurring in our neighborhood lately. Protection for mom I'd tell him if he ever asked.

I still had the bug on Parker's office phone so I was easily able to follow his plans and movements. And it turned out to be ridiculously easy. When I checked the tapes Thursday night I heard him talking with his wife, going through a long, drawn out explanation about how he had to go to Richmond for the weekend.

His next call was to a married woman who he'd sold a house in a town thirty miles away to three months earlier. I listened to the tape as the prick arranged a dirty weekend at the seashore with her. Heard him tell her how he'd booked a suite at the Marriott on Virginia Beach for the next night.

They arranged to drive their own cars and meet there. "I'll be there by eleven sweetie," were his last promised words before hanging up. Not fucking likely I thought as I sat listening. The next morning I put my motorcycle in the back of dad's pickup and drove it out to the cabin in the woods where I left it hidden in the brush. My escape vehicle.

He came out of his office at seven thirty the next night, and was smiling broadly as he walked towards his car which was the only one left in the small, poorly lit parking lot behind his building. He thought he'd be getting laid in a few hours; instead I hit him with the Taser two seconds after he'd unlocked and opened the car door. It took another ten seconds to handcuff and gag him, then throw him unceremoniously into his trunk.

Thirty minutes later I pulled the Caddy up in front of his cabin. I hadn't been gentle with the car as I'd bounced up the rutted track. By the time Graham Parker started to come around he was naked, spread eagled, his arms and legs tied to the four corners of the bed. He was already starting to bruise from the pounding he'd taken in the trunk. Too fucking bad!

He awoke to find a tall, black clad man, his face completely masked, looming over him.

He was still woozy from the jolt of Tasered electricity he'd received and I simply watched silently as his slowly clearing eyes moved around the room and over me, trying to figure out what was going on.

"I think you got the wrong guy," he finally said, trying to sound confident but unable to hide the tremor of fear in his voice. His eyes were scared.

"Not if you're Mr. Graham Parker," I answered pleasantly, disguising my voice.

"Is this my cabin?" he asked, stalling, wondering what it was all about. "I don't have much money on me...I don't," he started to add but I smashed him in the face with a short hard jab of my left fist.

"What the fuck mister?" he cried as bl**d started to trickle from the corner of his mouth.

"I was hired to cut off your dick Graham."

"Hired? My dick?" he asked, his befuddlement clear in his eyes.

"Do you know happen to know a Mr. Stanley Miller?" I asked. His eyes flickered open in surprise at the name but he stayed quiet. "He took his wife to New York," I continued. "Felt it would be better if he wasn't in Roanoke when it happened."

"When what happened? Who are you?" he demanded as he flexed his arms and tested his restraints.

"It's nothing personal on my part Graham. It's simply my job," I said in the iciest tone the man had probably ever heard.

"I didn't do anything...we haven't done anything...I promise... ahhhhhh," his words stopped by a blow to his stomach.

"You've been sl**ping with another man's wife Graham."

"It's her fault...Christ man, she's a slut...can't get enough of it...god, you must know what its like," he stammered, spittle flying from his mouth as he made his excuses.

"Her husband, the guy who hired you, he can hardly get it up," he added just before I smashed another fist into his face.

"Please," he pled, crying now, "I'm sorry...I won't ever touch her again."

"Not with your cock anyway," I said quietly as I pulled the blade from it's sheathe and held it up in the candlelight.

"Please...please mister... no, noooo I beg you," he screamed as his eyes followed the knife as it slowly descended towards his groin. Straining to free himself from the ropes, his body was arching off the bed as I brought the tip of the blade to his cock. He was sobbing as he watched me draw the sharp point from the fat base of his penis slowly upward, leaving a hair line of bl**d in its wake.

He shit himself!

I didn't kill Graham Parker that night. Nor did I cut off his cock. Nor even slit his sack and cut the balls from his body. I simply couldn't. I left him an hour later lying in his bl**d and urine and feces, blubbering like a baby, his nose broken.

As I drove away from the cabin that night on my motorcycle, the air whistling through my hair, I couldn't help but wonder if it wouldn't be better if I'd killed the prick.

FALL 2006 -- PLANS

Mr. Parker never slept with my mother again! In fact, in mid September, after a huge argument he'd provoked, in front of the whole agency staff, he fired her. But he did give her a six month severance check!

Mom started work a week later at her old agency who'd been elated to have her back. Life returned to normal. School was back in, my senior year had started. I continued to fuck Susie but that was all it was now. And every time I pumped my cock between my girlfriend's legs it was mom's face I saw.

I'd practically stopped using the cameras to watch dad and mom making love that fall after school started. Instead I'd started to watch mom more and more when she was alone, naked coming out of the shower, or sitting naked on the toilet, or changing her clothes. Twice on film I'd caught her masturbating and as the weeks passed I could see her increasing frustration. The a****l in her was stirring. I knew it was only a matter of time before she went looking for another man. I was getting ready.

HALLOWEEN PARTY

The Fitzroy's, Bob and Cathy, whose backyard backed directly onto ours, had held a neighborhood Halloween party for as long as I could remember. It was always held on the closest Saturday night to the 31st and that year it was to be held on October 28th.

The adults started to arrive at the Fitzroy's around nine p.m. Costumed and masked. It's strange what clean living, middle aged suburbanites will do when they have their faces masked and bodies costumed and a few drinks inside themselves. It was that one night of the year when they dared to do things that they couldn't or wouldn't do any other night of the year.

Jimmy and Susie and I had actually crashed it the year before, had moved anonymously through the crowds of adults for over an hour before we'd fled laughing back to the teenagers party at the White's house. I'd even danced with two women that night, had held them tight against me while they'd tried to guess which of their neighbors was holding them. So I was pretty sure that I'd be able to pass. I was worried that mom might recognize my voice but my drama club training and the way I'd fooled Parker had given me the confidence to believe I could fool her.

My plan had slowly evolved over those fall weeks, until I'd finally decided to fuck mom without her having any idea who it was who was doing her. **** her anonymously.

I knew I'd be able to get her alone. And I knew that dad and a few of his cronies would end up in the Fitzroy basement watching TV and discussing sports after they'd had a couple of pints. Dad didn't do much dancing.

10:55 p.m. OCTOBER 28TH HALLOWEEN PARTY, the FITZROYS

I watched silently as mom left the kitchen and slipped out the patio doors and started to move across the backyard towards the gap in the hedge that led to our yard. She was caught for a second by a short overweight guy who sported a George Bush mask. I thought it might be Mr. Boyd, our car insurance agent, and I had to laugh as he danced her around in a circle before she eluded his grasp. I was a shadow, right behind her when she slipped into our yard.

She was wearing a blond, pig tailed wig over her beautiful black hair, part of her Little Bo Peep costume that featured a knee length pleated skirt and white blouse from which a good third of her breasts spilled out the top. I was dressed as Zorro, a bearded and masked Zorro who's only sword was already hard and erect between my legs.

"Stan...is that you Stan?" mom whispered as my hands circled her from behind and moved over her breasts.

"No," I mumbled through my mask, "Its not." I pulled her back hard against my body and my cock.

"Who is it?" she asked, still not terribly alarmed as she tried to turn her head. Halloween party shenanigans she was probably still thinking.

"Who would you like it to be?" I whispered seductively in her ear.

"Graham?" mom asked as I pushed her blouse and bra down and off her breasts. "Not here...stop it...please Graham," she pled as I cupped her naked breasts in my hands, then she started finally to struggle to escape.

"I've wanted you for years slut," I said huskily, pulling her back again so her bum was tight against my raging erection.

"You've had too much to drink...it's not funny...stop it, Christ, it was you who wanted to end it," she insisted, still thinking it was Graham who was mauling her.

"I've watched you...with your husband...with Graham...with the others, I've always wanted to fuck you, fuck your hot little cunt," I growled as I pushed my hand under her skirt and panties and then roughly pushed a finger inside her.

"Are you crazy? Who is it? Charley? Don? Bob?" she demanded as she struggled to pull away.

"Slut," I growled as I put one hand over her mouth and then f***ed her body down onto our backyard lawn, tearing the thin panties from her as I bore her down.
"Here's a nice big, long, fat trick and treat for you Mrs. Miller," I hissed in her ear as I shoved my straining rod between her thighs and then up deep into her moist center. An anguished, muffled moan escaped from her mouth and into my hand as I started thrust savagely.

It took only seconds before I felt her insides open in welcome, before I felt the first moist lubricating discharge around my prick. I slapped her tight butt with my left hand as I thrust remorselessly inside her, then moved my other hand away from her mouth and down onto her tits.

"I'll scream," she warned.

"Will you?" I whispered back. "Poor me, the father of two young c***dren, married to a loving wife...lured by the town Jezebel into illicit sex in her backyard-"

"Bastard...who are you?" she hissed, but quietly.

"The wife who's fucked half the husbands in the subdivision," I accused as I smashed my thighs against her bum.

"I haven't, they won't believe you... they'll believe me," she insisted. She was soaking now, her insides now straining to stretch wide for my pounding cock.

"Cum baby...cum like you used to for Graham up at his cabin," I urged as I felt the first tightening deep in my testicles.

"What cabin," mom protested, then cried when my palm smacked into her ass. Seconds later I felt her orgasm hit, an orgasm that exploded out from her center in waves that both squeezed and tightened ever further around my finally spurting cock.

"Get off me," mom finally ordered, panting, her body still pressed against the damp lawn, still speared by my rampant cock.

"Don't want to cum again Mrs. Miller?" I teased as I held her head down so her face was in the grass.

"I didn't," mom denied.

"I have more white sauce for my little Patty," I said with a laugh as I thrust in and out. Then I pulled out and sat kneeling between her legs. I smiled as she tried to scurry away and then caught her ankle just before she'd escaped. She tried to kick out but I simply twisted her ankle and f***ed her onto her back. There was as much excitement as there was fear reflected in her eyes as I stared down at her.

"I'll give you just five seconds...then I'm going to start screaming," she warned. "Five...four," she started as I got to my feet.

"Three...two..."

"Fuck you," I said as I bent and then hoisted my mother up on my shoulder and started to carry her towards the house.

"I'll scream, I will," she threatened softly.

"Too late for that now Mrs. Miller. Now where's your bedroom?"

"We can't...Stan will be home soon."

"Fuck Patty, your old man will be talking to his fishing buddies for the next two hours," I sneered, "he'll never miss you. Fuck, a woman like you and he's talking about fish," I added as I turned and moved towards my room. "Maybe we should call him and let him watch," I said as I marched down the hall towards my room.

"No...not that way...that's Will's room," mom protested as I walked into my bedroom and threw her down on my bed. "He could come home anytime...please..."

"Shit, he's going with that little Susie Woods girl isn't he? From what I've heard he's probably screwing both her and her mother about now."

"What? What do you mean?" mom asked, who, even while being ****d, was still curious about news of her son.

"My wife heard he's fucking both of them, that he gets a doubleheader a couple of times a week," I lied. "Apparently she heard it direct from the horse's mouth when they were both getting their hair done."

"Susie's mom is having sex with Will?" mom asked as I pulled her costume from her body and then tied her to the bed.

"Apparently he's well hung," I said as I spread her legs.

"He is?"

"Not as big as me," I promised as I took my thick cock into my left hand.

"Who are you?"

"I'm the guy you've been looking for ever since good old Graham kicked you out," I said with a sneer.

"He didn't kick me out," mom denied, too proud to admit she'd been dumped.

"Did you ever ask yourself why he dumped you Patty? Why a loser like him would drop the sexiest woman in town?" I asked as I climbed on top of my tethered mother.

I could see in her eyes that she had asked herself the question. Like probably a thousand times since he'd broken off the affair.

"After I broke his nose he started to come around...started to agree with me that it probably wasn't a good idea banging one of his employees," I said scornfully as I pushed my fat cockhead between the engorged, cum covered lips of mom's vagina.

"His nose? It was you who broke it? He said he'd run into a protruding beam," mom said as she lifted her hips up off the bed in an u*********s welcome to the thick sausage that was disappearing inside her.

"He was crying when I ran the knife blade up his cock Mrs. Miller. Yes Patty, I think I can honestly report that Mr. fucking Graham Parker hasn't been chasing any married tail for the last little while."

"But why?" she asked.

"Cause I wanted you Patricia, now shut up and fuck me."

"Make me you bastard," she challenged as her ankles locked together behind my back.

I did! Our screams were echoing around the room when we both came five minutes later.

There'd never been anything like this in my life before. It was as though some primeval gene had been awakened and set loose. Simply taking a woman whether she wanted to or not. Forcing her to like it. I realized that this was how sex should be. And I knew instinctively where this a****listic need had come from -- I'd inherited it from the woman lying, panting and sore, bruised and wet, needy and violent, open and dripping out my cum, on my bed. My mother. We were two of a kind.

"I want a set of keys," I ordered as I stood by the edge of the bed, feeding my sticky cock into mom's mouth, letting her clean it with her tongue.

"Why?" she asked after I'd pulled the saliva covered length slowly from between her lips.

"So when I want you I'll just come and get you Patty."

"I'm married...Stan, and Will. This was a mistake..."

"Fuck them...you're mine now," I said as I grabbed her arm and started to march her towards the front door, her body bruised and naked, my semen sliding down her thighs.

"Who are you, tell me," she pled, holding onto my arm as I went to leave through the front door. I'd taken a full set of keys from the hall table.

"I'm going to put my baby in you Patty," I promised as I let my eyes slowly run up and down her body.

"I hate you...I never want to see you again...I'll call the police...you're a bastard," were just some of the choice remarks my mom rained down on my departing back.

2:45 a.m. PARENTS BEDROOM

"Where were you? Was it that bastard Parker?" Dad demanded, his hate for the man obvious. As I watched them on the grainy tape I realized that maybe dad had known what had been going on.

"No."

"Who was it then?"

"I don't know."

"You don't fucking know!" dad screamed. "Weren't your fucking eyes open?"

"He was in a costume."

"You had sex with someone and you don't even know who it was? Are you crazy?" Dad asked incredulously.

"He ****d me," mom said softly.

"WHAT?"

"HE ****D ME," mom repeated, then in a softer voice added, "he caught me in the back garden...on our side."

"But...who," dad stammered, clearly stunned by the unexpected charge.

"I was coming home to get a bottle of rum...some ice...they were running out, I took the shortcut through the hedge."

"Running out?" dad muttered, still in a state of shock from mom's use of the word ****.

"When I cut through the hedge...I had just got through and then he grabbed me from behind...he pushed me to the ground...he had a costume on Stan...a mask, he was so strong," mom said with tears in her voice.

"What'd he do?" dad asked woodenly.

"He was the man who was wearing the 'Zorro' costume...I'd seen him at the party earlier," mom said, ignoring dad's question.

"You mean he's one of our friends? One of our neighbors? Who was he?"

"You must have seen him?"

"The guy with the cape? The full face mask?" dad asked. "Yeah, I think so."

"I had seen him in the house earlier...dancing with the woman dressed as a bunny...by the bar...then by the pool later..." mom said softly.

"Christ he had a big hat on, his face was completely covered," dad remembered aloud. "I didn't talk to him, I didn't recognize him. He was tall though, I remember that."

"I didn't either," mom answered.

"What about his voice...shit, he's got to be one of our neighbors."

"It was muffled, the mask...and it was like he had something in his mouth. He said he'd wanted to...to have sex with me for years."

"What?"

"He said his wife had gone home to check on their k**s...that he was going to fuck me-"

"He's married? He has k**s Why didn't you scream?" dad demanded, his anger at mom creeping back into his voice.

"I tried to Stan...he slapped me, then taped my mouth...then he carried me into the house...up to Will's room."

"He ****d you in the house? In Will's room? Where was Will?"

"YES! Yes he fucked me in your son's room. On his god damm bed. I don't know where Will was...at one of their parties. Who gives a shit Stan? He ripped the clothes from your wife and ****d her. Twice!"

"He did it twice?" dad asked.

"Then he made me clean him...with my mouth...suck him. Lick his sperm from it."

Daddy finally came to, finally came out of his stunned funk and asked, "Jesus, are you okay honey? Did he hurt you?" I watched as he engulfed mom in his arms.

"Yes...no, not really," she whispered.

"I'll take you to the hospital," he offered as he stroked mom's hair.

"Noooooo," mom moaned.

"But-"

"I'll be okay...a bath...sl**p."

"What about the police? You can't wash until-"

Mom didn't answer aloud but simply shook her head no.

"Did he use a condom?" dad asked, but then continued when he'd read the answer in mom's eyes. "The bastard...the fucking bastard. What if he has AIDS or something else? I'll kill him when I find him," he threatened.

I watched as he filled the bath tub, then watched as he carried his wife and placed her softly in the soap filled water. I watched as he lovingly cleaned my sperm from her body.

It's too late dad I wanted to yell, suddenly absolutely certain that my mother was going to have my baby. They didn't discuss the possibility of a c***d that night.

WE DO IT AGAIN...AND AGAIN...

As the days passed the two simply let the matter drop. Dad's original gung-ho claim he was going to find the perpetuator and kill him slowly slid away. Within a couple of nights they'd tacitly decided that it didn't matter, that it was simply an aberrant event that had randomly struck them and the only thing to do was try and forget it and leave it in the past.

Three weekends later dad left for his annual fall hunting trip with his buddies, a trip they'd gone on for over twenty years. I heard him offer to stay home. "Its okay sweetie, I'll just tell the boys something has come up. I'm not leaving you now."

"Don't be silly honey," my mom answered, "I'm fine now, it's all over, we can't stop living our lives." After a couple of minutes dad agreed, obviously relieved that he could still go. Mom had never told dad that her r****t had their house keys, nor told him that he'd promised to return.

I waited til the Thursday night, the eve of dad's departure, before I told mom that Jimmy and I were driving to the coast for the weekend.

"But Will, I'd hoped you and I could spend some time together this weekend," she protested.

"I'm sorry...I'll stay if you absolutely need me," I'd answered in that needling tone that every American teenager uses with his parents when he wants something.

"No, no, you go," she'd quickly insisted, "I'll be fine. We'll do it another time." And as she said those words I couldn't help wondering if I hadn't seen a sly hope being born deep in my mom's eyes.

******

She was lying naked on her back on top of her sheets when I entered her room just after midnight the next night. I was naked except for the full face mask I wore. My cock was fully erect. The only light in the room was a little street light that seeped through the opening in the curtains and some light from the hallway that slipped by the bedroom door that I'd left ajar.

I straddled her sl**ping form, keeping most of my weight off her as I lifted first one, then her second hand, and attached them to the head posts of her bed with prepared ropes. My cock settled itself between mom's breasts as I worked.

"Nooooooo," mom wailed as she came awake and saw me above her.

"My little slut's been waiting for me hasn't she?" I gloated as I pushed her breasts together around my penis.

"Bastard," she cried as she struggled to free her hands.

"Open your mouth Mrs. Miller," I ordered as I slid my cockhead upwards through her tits until it rested on her closed lips.

"You prick," she yelled, as I squeezed my fingers into her cheeks and f***ed her mouth wide open. Then I pushed my cock inside. Held her jaws wide as I shoved deep into her throat. She was gagging, fighting for breath when I finally pulled out and slid down her body. Then rammed my saliva coated cock deep inside.

She was squirming, writhing under my heavy body, her face contorted in anger as I continued to thrust hard upwards towards the womb that had carried me for so many months. Then she started to scream her pleasure. She was loving it.

"Is that all you have, you bastard?" she demanded after I'd shot a heavy load of sperm into her spasm-ing insides.

"More?" I teased as I ran my hands roughly and possessively over mom's breasts and then down into the sticky dampness between her legs.

"I hate you."

"You love it...you love my cock fucking you," I said as I pushed two fingers inside her.

"Why? You're married," she demanded.

"She's not like you...she's a cold bitch, I need a cock slut like you."

"I'm not," she denied even as she arched her hips up into my probing hand.

"We're made for each other bitch," I said as I untied her and laid her across my lap, then mixed caresses with sharp slaps to her firm, tight bum that I soon had glowing red under my onslaught.

I finally let her slip off my lap and down to her knees between my legs where she sat panting, her teary eyes staring at the snake again lengthening just inches from her mouth.

"It's ugly," she hissed as her left hand closed around him.

"You like it that he's so big don't you Patty," I teased, enjoying calling my mom by her first name. "Kiss it Patty, kiss the big cock."

"It's not that big," she insisted even as she started to pump me.

"It's better than Graham's isn't it? You should have seen him crying when I put my knife on it. He was afraid I was going to cut it off."

"You had no right."

"Much bigger than your husbands," I boasted.

"I love him," mom answered between long, moist licks up and down my shaft.

I fucked her all night, finally leaving just as dawn was approaching. "I'll be back tonight...late...be ready," I warned as I left.

"I'll call the cops."

"Then you'll never feel this again," I said as I grabbed my penis and waved it at her.

"Who are you?" she demanded.

"I'm the man who comes and fucks you when you need it, that's who I am," I answered.

"I have to know...please, if we're going to continue to do this..."

"Of course we're going to continue...when I want," I said as I left her room.

*****

She was waiting, naked, washed, and perfumed, her hair combed and lustrous, when I walked into her bedroom the next night. There were two candles casting romantic, flickering light on my body as I moved toward her bed. "Fuck me," she ordered, "fuck your little slut Patty."

I did! Then I took her ass. Mrs. Patricia Miller was in love with her son's cock! The respected real estate agent, the popular community mom, the loving wife, was unmasked, simply becoming a screaming dervish when impaled on her son's big cock. The reasoning human being was gone, the a****l born.

In the weeks and months that followed we'd come together randomly. A crashing, violent, smashing together of two hungry a****ls. Lust and need. Love. Hunger.

Then on Christmas day mom and dad announced to me that I was going to have a s****r (or so they hoped). I acted suitably surprised even though I'd heard them discussing it for a couple of weeks. I'd heard worried, whispered conversations in their private sanctuary that my cameras and microphones had easily caught.

"It could be his," mom had said worriedly. "Maybe it would be better if I had an abortion."

"What if its mine...I've always wanted another."

"Another man's baby?"

"Its mine. I know it is," dad insisted.

"We could try again...later...after I take care-"

"Its murder," dad said, an imploring tone in his voice.

"Will is leaving next fall...we'll be all alone," mom conceded, "It would be nice to start again."

"I love you Patty," dad promised as his hand softly caressed my mother's stomach.

Over a couple of nights I listened to their soul searching, until they finally agreed they wanted it. Mum was going to have my baby.

I continued to fuck her. Every two or three weeks I'd do her. No warning. At home...or I'd call and tell her to meet me at one of the houses she was showing...or at Graham's cabin. I loved the afternoon I spend sexing her on Graham's bed.

I was always masked. And strangely, after a while she stopped asking who I was. I think in some way it made the sex even better for her.

In April, I told dad and mom I wasn't going to go to university the next fall.

"What?" they'd both screeched.

"I don't want to miss the first year of my s****r's life, I'll go next year," I said quietly.

We argued for weeks until we came to an agreement: I'd take off one year but promised to go in September 2008. And I'd spend the year working for dad's company, learning the ropes. I'd worked there the last two summers and knew that dad loved having me there with him.

My s****r Vanessa was born July 31st 2007, a seven pound nine ounce dark haired beauty. I was a father!

Three weeks later, in late August, masked, I sucked milk from my mother's breasts for the first time in almost twenty years, sucked at her fat teats even as my cock plunged repeatedly into her depths.

I enjoyed working full time, and was even able, with my knowledge of computers and the internet, to come up with some ideas to grow Dad's business.

Dad was even approached by one of the big Carolina based banks in late September, a group interested in acquiring Miller Investments. Dad let me sit in on the meeting, a meeting in which he showed a complete lack of interest in their opening eighteen million dollar offer to buy him out.

"Why would I sell?" he asked me later as he and mom and I ate dinner. "We got all the money we need and when I'm ready to retire you can take over." Mom agreed with him completely. They were both happy with life.

I was less so.

OCTOBER 31ST 2007 HALOWEEN

I walked quietly into the den at just past seven thirty that night. Mom hadn't known I'd already got home and I'd waited until she was feeding Vanessa, both breasts bared, before I'd entered the room. I watched for seconds silently until she looked up and noticed me.

"Will! I didn't know you were back," mom said as she tried to cover her unoccupied breast with her hand.

"She's always hungry, isn't she," I asked, as I watched my daughter's lips sucking noisily at her mother's nipple.

Mom, although she usually fed Vanessa wearing a garment that was more modest, wasn't particularly upset that I was watching. In the three months since my daughter's birth I'd often seen her at my mother's breast.

"I'll say," mom agreed.

"She's lucky," I said with a smile as I sat down next to her on the couch.

"Why?" mom asked, and I knew her well enough to know she was fishing for a compliment, even if I was her son.


"Can I have some?" I asked boldly, licking my lips.

"You're crazy, why would you want to do that?" she asked softly, not rejecting the idea completely.

"I can't remember what it tastes like. Did you like it when I was a baby and suckled? What's it feel like? Is it different than when..." I let the question die as I slowly cupped mom's free breast.

"Different than what?" mom asked softly, her eyes boring into mine, not protesting my fingers as the stretched out her fat teat.

"Different than when it's a man and a woman...I mean different than if it was me and Susie," I answered, lowering my head to her breast even as my eyes remained locked on hers.

"It's different Will," mom whispered as my lips closed around her teat and I joined my daughter in drinking from mom.

"Oh baby," she groaned as I hungrily sucked in her creamy nourishment, as she held the back of my head cupped in her hand and held me tight against her fat tit.

We were both embarrassed, or at least feigned it, when I finally pulled back from her breast, a line of milk sliding down from the corner of my mouth.

I backed out of the room stuttering out half sentences, "I should shower...pick up Susie at nine...costume...I liked it...it tastes..."

Mom was blushing, I knew she was feeling the same a****listic desires as I. It was Halloween!

*****

I took my time showering and getting ready. Of slowing putting the Zorro costume on. A costume that had lain hidden for months in a box at the back of my cupboard.

"Noooo! Not now," ma squealed when I entered her bedroom twenty minutes later. "Will's still here, Stan could be back any minute."

"Your husbands been delayed Mrs. Miller...in fact he won't be back tonight," I said in my r****ts voice. I unswirled the cape from around me as I spoke, exposing my erect manhood that was protruding proudly from my open fly.

"Will's upstairs...he could come down any minute," mom wailed.

"You let him suck your breasts," I accused.

"You saw?"

"It's okay, I took care of him," I said ominously as I threw my hat across the room.

"What did you do?" mom demanded as she started towards me and the door behind me, fear for her son clear in her eyes.

"He'll be all right," I said soothingly as I grabbed one of her hands.

"And where's Stan?"

"It's our anniversary Patty, don't you remember?" I asked as I unzipped my pants and let them fall to my ankles. I wasn't wearing underwear. I slowly f***ed her down, pushing on the top of her head until she finally fell to her knees between my legs. I undid the buttons on my shirt and then let it fall off my shoulders as her mouth opened and she took me in.

After a minute of licking my penis she spat it out and then looked up into my eyes and hissed, "God I hate you. You prick," she added as her saliva covered tongue reached out and licked a drop of pre cum from the tip of my straining cock. She bit down twice, just hard enough to hurt.

"Suck it slut," I ordered, suddenly speaking in my own voice, Will's voice, as I thrust between her lips. It took her three or four seconds before my words registered, and when she finally looked up at me, a confused look in her eyes, she saw me pulling the mask from my face.

She tried to scream out my name, but all her words were muffled as I held the sides of her head viselike in my hands, not allowing her to reject the cock that her genes had helped make. I finally pulled it slowly out.

"It was always you?" she asked, an almost manic gleam in her eyes.

"Yes mommy."

"You bastard," she hissed but I could see a strange happiness in her eyes.

"Did you think you could fuck the whole town without me finding out? Without me doing something?" I demanded as I pulled her to her feet.

"I could with your daddy," she answered as she leaned against me, challenging me with both her words and body.

"I'm the daddy now slut," I said derisively as I lifted her up and grabbing her ass moved her so my cockhead was at her slit.

"You're not...you can't...you're a boy...its against the law," my mother railed even as her hand slipped between our bodies and grabbed my cock.

"Put it in mommy," I ordered as I lifted her up and down, my strong hands easily holding her firm ass.

"Make me," she dared while squeezing the lips of her vagina over my bulbous cockhead that was glistening with pre cum and her saliva.

It was different this time, even wilder and crazier than ever before. With both of us knowing that we were breaking every societal convention in this wild, i****tuous coupling. There was no Halloween mask this time to hide our complicity, our perversions.

"I LOVE YOU," my mother screamed when we finally orgasmed together ten minutes later. Of course she loved me. She'd made me...nurtured me...taught me...fucked me...

We slept together that night for the first time. We dreamed of each other even as our bodies lay side by side. She was smiling, a devilish look in her eyes, when I awoke the next morning. Her hand was around my erect cock.

"It poked me...woke me...your cock," were her first words.

"It wants another baby...so do I," I said sl**pily.

"Good," she answered as she rolled on top of me and directed my cock inside her.

*****

An hour...or maybe two hours later she asked, "What are we going to do? About daddy? Gosh, he'll be home soon..."

"Daddy's gone."

"What do you mean? Gone where?" she asked.

"It wasn't working...he was too old... he's passed now," I told my mother, my lover, my wife, my slave...

"Passed where?"

It hadn't been an easy decision, hell I'd loved my dad. But he'd had a pretty good life. And how happy would he have been when he found out his wife was sl**ping with his son? It was better this way for him.

And he hadn't suffered...I'd made sure of that. His body would be found...maybe not for a month or two...but it'd be found...he'd be buried...everything would work out for him.

We'd probably sell the company after a couple of months...we each got fifty percent under dad's will...Maybe move to Hawaii...that'd be a great place to raise two daughters...

I'd take care of his wife...she certainly wouldn't be sl**ping with anyone but a Miller man from now on...

"What'd you do?" mom asked.

"We'll talk later mom," I answered as I pushed her back down onto the bed

THE END


... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 11334  |  
92%
  |  8

Mom's Loving Sons (Not true story)

I am not author of this story.

CHAPTER ONE

Anna Miller tossed her pretty blonde head restlessly. Her broad hips swung as she paced back and forth, and her huge tits, which were naked beneath her robe, swayed heavily. Right now, more than she had ever wanted anything else in the world, Anna wanted to feel a prick slamming up her hot cunt, and her husband, the only man whose prick had ever been inside her through her thirty four years, was out of town. He wouldn't be back for another week, and Anna believed in being faithful.

When the doorbell rang, she almost jumped out of her smooth white skin, although she realized immediately who was probably at the door. Stopping in the middle of the living room, she looked out through the open front door and the glass of the storm door, and saw that she was right. She had never before seen the tall, husky man who was standing on her front steps, but he was wearing a green work uniform and carrying a toolbox. She walked to the storm door and let him in.

"Hi, ma'am. Came about your air conditioner," he said.

"Great!" Anna said. She gave him a big smile. "I've been about to burn up ever since it broke down a few hours ago. It's really hot today."

"Yes, ma'am. It's been a hot summer," he said. He returned her smile, and in spite of the crudeness of his appearance, she felt at ease with him.

"Come on, it's in the dining room," she said. "I sure hope you can fix it. It's the only one we have up here. My two youngest sons have one down in the basement, but it doesn't do any good up here, of course."

"I'll try," the man said. She led the way and he followed.

"I wonder why air conditioners always break down when the weather's hottest?" she said.

"That's when they have to work the hardest. So it's natural," he answered.

Anna laughed at herself; she had asked a foolish question. They stopped in front of the air conditioner. She felt she had to say something else.

"I sure hope you can fix it," she said again. "It's so hot."

She clasped the front of her robe just below the neck and flapped it up and down to circulate the air next to her skin. As she looked at him, she saw that he had a very raw sex appeal, and she knew that part of the heat she was feeling was coming from inside her own body. She shook off the thought; it was ridiculous.

Larry's prick was the only one she ever wanted inside her. She just wished she could get it more often. He put it in to her only about once a week, which was when he was home. He was often gone on long business trips, as he was now. There had been a time when he had fucked her an average of once a day, but that had been in the early years of their marriage.

The repairman grinned. "It's none of my business," he said, "but that robe's probably making you hotter. I don't see why anyone would wear something that heavy in this weather."

"Just a stupid habit, I guess," said Anna. "Usually the air conditioner's on and it's cool in here, so I wear this a lot unless I'm going out somewhere. When the air conditioner broke down this morning, I just forgot to take this thing off."

"You could take it off now."

Anna looked him straight in the eyes. "But I don't have anything on under it," she said, and instantly she wondered how she could have been so bold as to say that. Hell, she hadn't even blushed when she'd said it.

His grin widened. "All the better," he said. "I'd love to see you that way."

Anna was sure he was, just k**ding. There seemed no harm in k**ding him back. "I could unbutton it a little," she said impishly, and she unbuttoned the robe down to her waist and pulled it open for a moment to let in air. She knew she was showing him a hell of a lot tit flesh.

"Very nice," he said. "I bet that's a lot more comfortable." He bent over and set his toolbox down on the rug. As he straightened, his shoulder bumped into one of her soft, massive jugs.

A tremor of pleasure raced through her, and that scared her. On top of that, she realized flaw that he might be getting the wrong idea. "I'd better go change into something else. Be back in a minute," she said.

"Sure," he told her. He started turning the control knobs on the air conditioner to see what the problem might be.

Anna turned away from him and walked into the hall. She stopped for a second, finished unbuttoning the robe, then walked on. Her bedroom was at the far end of the hall. As she walked, she wondered if the repairman was watching her. She hoped he was. It had felt good having his eyes upon ha, and although she wouldn't want anything more to happen, she enjoyed the attention. Her husband paid so little attention to her lately.

Halfway down the hall, she stopped. She held her robe together at cunt-level with one hand and turned around. Bending over, she reached down with her other hand and pretended to tick tsp a piece of lint from the plush carpet. The top of the robe yawned open, and as her tits hung away from her body, they knocked together in the open space. She looked back toward him and smiled; he was watching.

She straightened, turned away again, and went on. A few steps later, she pulled the robe off her shoulders and let it slide down her back to the top of her buttocks. She held it there as she walked.

When she was, in the bedroom she turned sideways, giving him a side view of one of her jugs. She reached out and swung the door almost shut, blocking his view. Then she took off the robe. Standing naked, she stretched. She felt wonderful, alive, and proud that a man wanted her. But with the door and the hall separating her from him, she also felt safe.

When she lowered her arms, she found out that the door and the hall meant nothing.

His big hands came around her from behind and grabbed her huge, pendulous tits. She gasped. Because of the thick rugs, she had heard him coming. He pressed against her, and through his pants she felt his stiff prick digging into her plump ass.

"No!" she said. "I didn't want you to do this!"

"Shit!" he answered. "This is exactly what you wanted, even if you didn't know it." He kissed her neck hotly and bit her shoulder. His hands kneaded her tits.

Tremors of pleasure raced through her. At first they were like the ones, she had felt in the dining room when his shoulder had bumped one of her jugs. But now the tremors grew quickly into electric jolts. Her big nipples swelled under his rough touch. She knew that her cunt was stiffening eagerly and that her cunt was flooding with juice. She ground her ass against his prick, wanting him inside her. And she knew then that he had been right -- she had wanted him all along!

"Yes!" she said. "Give it to me! Fuck me, baby!"

She took hold of his head and kissed his cheek as he kissed her and bit her neck and shoulder. One of his hands left her tits and slid down her belly to her cunt. He pinched her bloated pussy lips and jammed three fingers inside her. She quivered as he ran the fingers in and out while he rubbed her tingling cunt with his thumb.

She felt her fuck-honey streaming down her thighs. She worked her pussy muscles and snapped at the fingers inside her. The repairman turned his head and kissed her on the lips. Their hot tongues thrashed at each other and clung together.

His fingers came out of her cunt. She felt empty when the hand left her. But then she realized he was taking down his pants and shorts. His big naked prick beat out against her ass, hard and throbbing. She moaned happily.

"Put it in me!" she whimpered. "I want to feel it inside me!"

"Get on your hands and knees, you whore," he said.

Whore! He had called her a whore. In all her life she'd had only one prick in her. So it was funny to be called a whore -- but it sounded sweet.

And he'd told her to get on her hands and knees. Christ, he was going to fuck her like a dog! That was dirty. She and Larry had never fucked that way. They had felt it would be degrading to use a position that a****ls used.

But now she felt that if that were degraded, she wanted to be degraded. The picture of two dogs locked together flashed into her mind -- the male jabbing his red prick into the bitch's cunt. Yes, she wanted to be used that way by a man, used like a common a****l! She fell to her hands and knees on the rug and waggled her big ass at the repairman, begging for his cock.

He stood between her legs and dropped to his knees. Anna felt his prick-head wedge between her pussy lips. He took hold of her hips, and with a vicious drive, rammed his meat all the way up her slick cunt. His prick was longer and thicker than Larry's, and she was stretched in every direction as she'd never been stretched before. For a second there was pain, but it was flushed out and away by a swirl of heated pleasure.

Balls-deep inside her, he ground his hips, rubbing himself against her taut cunt, sending more delight shooting through her. She felt an abrupt emptiness as his prick retreated until the head was between her dewy pussy lips. But he thrust forward to fill her again, and now Anna thrust back at him.

This time his prick hit the back of her cunt. Her dangling tits swayed beneath her and slapped pleasantly together. She clamped her pussy around him tightly, holding him all the way inside her before he pulled back again.

Jesus, she loved it! She hadn't felt this good in years. In fact, this might be the best she had ever felt.

She had read somewhere that women did not really, reach their sensuous peak until they were in their mid-thirties, and she thought now that it might be true. She hadn't been fucked with this much energy since she was in her early twenties, and she thought it was even more thrilling now than it had been then. She remembered reading that women could stay at this sensuous peak for years, so she had many years of joy as intense as this to look forward to, if only she had a strong partner.

But Larry was too worried about becoming a vice-president of his company someday to take good care of his wife.

To hell with Larry! She thought. What counted most was what was happening to her right now, and right now the cock of some stranger was stroking rapidly in and out of her juice-drenched cunt, filling her with wave after wave of sexual pleasure. She pumped her hips a little faster and a little harder.

Yes, she thought, a stranger! Ten minutes ago she had never met him. She still didn't even know his name. I've was just a crude air-conditioner repairman with rough hands and a big cock -- a cock that was fucking the shit out of her horny pussy, giving her what she needed most in the world. God, this was her first fuck in ten days! Larry had left on his Goddamn business trip a week ago, and he hadn't even fucked her the night before he had left, although she had sure as hell tried to get him to.

And now... now she was going to cum! How long had it been since Larry had given her an orgasm -- five years? No, closer to ten... a hell of a long time ago. And hell was what she had been going through ever since.

Until now. Now she felt her guts building toward explosion.

The stranger's prick drove up her cunt faster, smacking brutally and thrillingly into the back of her pussy. With each stroke the pressure in her mounted. She groaned loudly and shook her hips from side to side for greater pleasure as she moved them forward and back along the length of his fiery cock.

When the dam of frustration inside her finally burst, she screamed, and her frustration was washed away as fresh juice blasted into her. Her pussy contracted wildly. She screamed again and again as the powerful orgasmic twitches kept shaking her. For a minute she lost the rhythm of the fucking as pleasure engulfed her body and her soul, but then she felt his driving prick -- the source of her pleasure -- charging faster into her tingling pussy. She threw her hips back into the rhythm.

Her orgasm subsided, but within a few strokes she felt another one starting to build. Two cums in one fuck! It had been a lot more than ten years since she had experienced that!

Her arms weakened with excitement, and she slumped down onto her elbows. Her tits stopped slapping together and, instead, plopped heavily onto the carpet. Her nipples found their way deep into the thick rug and got the rubbing of their lives. Her dark, swollen areolas and much of her white tit flesh got the same kind of rubbing and scratching. It all made her pleasure grow larger.

"Unh... unh... unnh... God, yes!" she moaned. "Break me open! BREAK ME OPEN, YOU FILTHY BASTARD! I WANTA CUM AGAIN! FUUUUCK MEEE!"

Somehow his prick seemed to drive deeper into her cunt. It sawed across her erect cunt as he stroked in and out. He fucked her harder and harder, and Anna gloried in the thought that he might really break her open.

What did it matter, though, as long as she came again? That would make it the greatest cum of all!

When she came, she thought she really had broken open. The strongest convulsions she had ever felt grabbed her pussy and shook it madly. Rut miraculously, her cunt seemed to melt back together, then break open again and melt back together once more.

The breaking-open and melting-together were still going on when the repairman grunted loudly and his prick started bucking inside her cunt. She felt spasms sweep through his cock then, and she felt his burning cum splash inside her pussy. Spurt after spurt surged into her, and she sucked at him with her pussy muscles, milking his every drop.

When their cum were over, he bent forward and laid his belly along her back, keeping part of his prick inside her. "You see, whore?" he said. "I told you that you wanted it. And you were good, too. I get pussy from horny housewives all the time, but you're the best ever! You want more?"

Christ, she thought, the best ever! She shivered with pride and excitement. And he had called her a whore again! He must think she did this all the time. But most of all, he had asked her if she wanted more, God, did she!

"You bet I want more, you big-cocked bastard!" she breathed. She started squeezing his prick with her cunt, trying to keep him from going soft.

"That's it," he said. "Oh, do it, you slutty bitch! You really know all the tricks."

His cock softened only a little, then grew hard again. Anna sighed with anticipation.

Slowly, he drove all the way up her pussy again, stirred himself around inside her, and came out. But instead of stopping at her pussy lips and coming back in, he came out completely.

"Hey, what the shit are you doing?" Anna said. "I want it now, not half an hour from how!"

"You'll get it in just a minute," he said. "First, get back up on your hands. I'll want to get hold of your tits after we get started this time."

Anna obeyed. Her tits swung freely as they came up off the carpet. For a few seconds, she thought about her three c***dren, all teenage boys. Greg was nineteen, Stan and Kyle were eighteen.

I.

School was out for summer vacation and they were out playing baseball this afternoon. They probably wouldn't be back for three or four hours yet. She wondered what would happen, though, if they came back early and found their mother being fucked by a strange man. Whatever might happen, one thing was sure -- it would have to wait until the fucking was over; she wouldn't stop for anything! She had gone without too long!

She didn't think anything unusual was going on when the repairman pulled her ass cheeks apart. But when she felt the head of his big prick nudge at her tight, tender asshole, she suddenly got scared.

Christ, he wasn't going to fuck her there, was he? Larry had never fucked her there. That was... dirty, she thought with a smile, remembering that she had also believed fucking like a dog was dirty, but it had turned out to be wonderful! Hell, she decided, she really wanted to be fucked in the asshole!

"That's right! Put it in my smelly asshole! I want it there! Fuck my shithole!"

God, she was getting vulgar, she thought, but it felt good to talk that way.

"Come on, ram it up me all the way, and do it hard. With your big prick, it'll hurt me like hell, but that's good. I'm just a cheap whore. Use me! That's what I'm for. Come on, hurt me!"

"If that's how you want it, it'll be a pleasure!" He grasped her hips firmly and thrust his hips forward. The first of many harsh pains tore through her as his prick-head was f***ed into the tight ring of her anus. He thrust again and his prick-head burst past the ring. Her opening was still being stretched horribly wide by his shaft. He thrust again, and this time launched into her balls-deep, with his prick-head far up into her bowels.

"Aaiiee!" she screamed, but she felt pleasure too, for there was a warmth inside her asshole that she had never known there before. "Let's go!" she said. "Pop it to me!"

He laughed, drew his prick back, and slammed it into her harder. This time she chugged her hips back to meet his thrust. She howled again as her shithole was skewered like a burnt marshmallow on a fat toothpick.

For a dozen strokes the pain was awful, but she kept pushing her hips back eagerly. Then at last the pain faded and the pleasure grew. His thrusts vibrated all through her belly and especially down into her cunt -- even to her clit! It swelled and tingled again.

Getting fucked in the asshole was tremendous!

Again, her tits swung beneath her and slapped together, but then his hands slid forward along her sides and down onto her hanging jugs. He gripped her tits, twisted them, and laughed when she groaned. Then he twisted harder.

"Slimy filthy bitch!" he grunted. "Cruddy whore!"

"Oooohhhh, fuck me!" she answered. "Fuck this Goddamn WHORE!"

She wiggled her ass as he drove into her, and soon she learned how to contract her asshole around his prick when he was deep inside her. She could feel the curve of his prick-head and every bit of his cock-shaft, and she loved the feeling. It had been stupid not to get fucked in her shithole all these years. Think of the fun she had missed!

"It doesn't hurt any more, does it?" he asked.

"No, it's beautiful," she groaned. "Keep it up. Oh, please keep it up! Drill your big cock all the way up into my stomach! And on up! Push my shit up, too! I wanta taste shit rolling out of my mouth!"

His thrusts picked up speed, and he sank his fingers even farther into her tits every time he drove his cock into her. Then he began jerking her tits hard in all directions.

"I think I'll tear your tits right off!" he said.

"Aaannnnhhhh! Yes! Go ahead! I love it! Tear 'em off!" she raved. "Tear 'em all the way off!"

He yanked at them more fiercely and she thought he really would tear them off. But it added to the intensity of her feeling, and she felt another orgasm -- her third one of the day! She churned her hips at him faster and wrapped her asshole tighter around his prick, trying to make her cum get there sooner.

Her orgasm broke loose, her empty pussy flying into contractions, but to Anna's surprise her asshole contracted, too. She had never realized before that her shithole contracted when she came. She had always concentrated on what was happening in her cunt and had never even thought about her ass. But with a prick up her shitter now, she had learned more about her own orgasms.

The contractions of her asshole around his cock felt marvelous to her. They were so strong she thought she might even snap his prick in two and she would go around forever with half a prick inside her -- which would be great if only there were some way of keeping it hard!

"I'm cumming!" she yelled. "Oh, God, I'M CUMMING!"

She pushed her ass farther and farther back, trying to keep as much of him inside of her as she could. Her cum faded but another one pushed in right after it, and she kept pushing herself back, needing her asshole to be full so she could get more pleasure from her contractions.

For several seconds he kept trying to fuck her with long strokes, but then his cock started leaping around inside her and, his strokes became short stabs, most of his prick staying inside her even when he pulled back. His hot jism squirted out of his prick, deep inside her bowels.

She fought for breath and fell forward flat on the rug when he took his cock out of her.

Kneeling beside her, the repairman rolled her over. She saw that his prick was still about half hard.

"Now look what you've done," he said.

"What do you mean?"

"You've got shit all over my prick."

Anna looked closer at his cock and saw numerous soft brown dabs of her shit. "Come on, we'll clean it off in the bathroom," she said. She stared to get up.

He pushed her back down, roughly. "No!" he snarled. "You'll clean it off right here! With your mouth!"

"No!" Anna said, but he threw a leg across her and sat down on the soft pillows of her tits, crushing them under his weight. He grabbed her hair, pulled up her head, and waved his prick in her face.

"Noooo!" she said again. "I can't do that!"

"You?" he taunted. "A whore like you can and will do anything -- anything at all. Now suck this shit!"

Anna thought it was more than she could stand, but as his cock came toward her lips, she was amazed to, find herself eager for this sickening perversion. No! She couldn't, she told herself. But her mouth opened and took in his shit-flecked prick.

She didn't gag at all. The lewdness of what she was doing released her, and she thought the smelly shit was delicious. She smiled up at him when she'd licked him clean.

He grinned at her. "Stay right there," he said, "while I go look at your air conditioner."

When he came back, he told her she was lucky -- the problem was only in a switch. He had fixed it.

She got up and paid him, and then he put her back on the rug and fucked her again before he left.

She kept lying there, alone. She felt too content to get up. Soon, though, she felt the stirring of desire deep in her cunt and tits again. She couldn't believe it. What was happening to her? She had just been unfaithful to her husband; she should be feeling guilty as hell. Instead, she was glad of what she had done, and her sensual urges told her she would do it again as soon as she got the chance.

As so many people do after going for too many years with too little sex, Anna had at last gone over the edge. Over the years, she had built up an enormous debt to a****l lust. And now that long frustrated lust had risen up and demanded payment. She would pay many times over, for the rest of her life. And she would love every second of it!

CHAPTER TWO

A few minutes later, Anna heard the storm door at the front of the house open. Someone came in and the storm door closed.

Oh shit, one of her sons had come home early and here she was, lying naked on the rug, and as soon as he came into the hall and looked toward her bedroom, he'd see her -- if she didn't move fast! She scrambled to her feet and swayed toward the bedroom door, but decided her robe was closer.

She lunged, snatched up the robe, and had just gotten her arms into it when her oldest son, Greg -- the nineteen-year-old -- came into the hall. He looked toward her and saw her naked tits, belly, cunt hair. His mouth dropped open. He swept his eyes up and down her body, then stared at her huge, hanging tits.

"Jesus!" he gulped.

"I was just about to get dressed," Anna said. "You took me by surprise."

Damn, he was good-looking! He was of medium height, broad-shouldered, and he had one of the hairiest chests she had ever seen. She was seeing it now, too. As usual in the summer, Greg wasn't wearing a shirt.

"Yeah, I guess I did surprise you," he mumbled.

Why didn't she button the robe, she wondered, or at least hold it together? But she let it stay open. She realized that she was enjoying her son's gaze. She was enjoying looking at him, too. That hairy chest turned her on. Then she looked down at his crotch and saw a bulge. He had a hard-on! She felt her nipples stiffen.

She wanted him! His hard-on was just a****l reflex, but the stiffening of her nipples was more than that. She actually wanted him -- her own son -- and wanted him more because he was her son! She had started breaking sexual rules two hours ago, and now that she had started, she couldn't stop. She wanted to break more rules!

But, dear God, not this rule! What she wanted to do now was the worst thing of all -- i****t! It was evil. She mustn't do this!

And yet she found herself strolling toward him, her robe still open. His eyes were eating her up.

"I think I'll go to the bathroom and take a piss before I dress," she said.

Greg just stood there, staring at her tits as they swung heavily with her steps. Then she saw his eyes jump down to her cunt, and she realized that the repairman's cum was rolling out of her pussy and down her thighs. So Greg could see what she had been doing! She didn't care. Hell, it was good that he could see! She smiled at him, and was both pleased and astonished at her own wantonness.

She stopped right in front of him.

"I think you've got a problem there," she said with a chuckle, and she reached down to fondle his hard-on through his pants.

The boy gasped. His hands started involuntarily for her jugs but fluttered nervously back to his sides. "Mom, I've never... I've never..."

"I know," she said. "You've never seen me like this. But you're going to see me like this a lot more often. Well, not quite like this. I'm tired of this Goddamn robe. I think I'll throw it away. I'm going to throw away a lot of my clothes. I'm always going to wear just as little as possible. And wearing nothing is best of all!"

As she talked, she took off her robe and threw it to the floor. After she finished talking, she seized Greg's head and pulled it down. She kissed him hotly, her tongue slashing into his mouth. Her body pressed against his, her massive tits flattening a little against his muscular slab of a chest.

Greg twisted, trying to get away, but Anna's arms slithered downward and locked around his torso. Her teeth snapped passionately into his shoulder. He lunged backward and stumbled against the wall, but Anna hung on and pressed herself against him again and pinned him there. Stretching upward, she mashed her mouth to his, kissing him again.

This time the boy's resistance crumbled. The sight and feel of her full thighs and soft heavy tits, her slick lips and questing tongue, and the knowledge that some man must have just fucked her turned him on. But most of all the fury of her a****l heat had aroused the a****l heat in Greg!

His arms went around her, and with a groan he hungrily returned her kiss. His sweaty hands slid all over her back and down to her big buttocks. He began kneading the plump, well rounded flesh, and his fingers curled into the crack of her ass.

Anna bumped her hips repeatedly at his crotch, thudding her belly against his hard prick, through his pants. Her tits were crushed against him, her big nipples digging into his skin. She pulled her arms out from behind him and clawed at his trousers. She got them unsnapped, and unzipped, and she f***ed them, along with his shorts, down to his knees. Then she dropped slowly to her own knees on the rug, her tongue and lips kissing down his hairy chest and belly to his stiff prick.

She was surprised at how big his cock was. She hadn't seen it since he was a little boy, when it had been tiny. Now it thrust out proudly, a good ten inches in front of his belly. It was much larger than his father's and even a good bit larger than the repairman s. She kissed the tip of it, took the whole head into her mouth, and swirled her tongue against it, tasting the seminal fluid oozing from the slit while his finger twined in her hair.

"Suck it, Mom! Stick my cock!" he cried.

Her head began inching forward. She let her teeth grate lightly along his sensitive skin and felt his cock throb in response. Her lips crawled along in front of her teeth, and behind her teeth her tongue swished back and forth on the underside of his prick.

The boy groaned again. He'd scored with several girls from school and most of those had given him blowjobs, too. But none of them had known what his mother obviously knew. They'd simply pumped their heads up and down along half of his shaft until he shot off, but his mother wasn't even halfway done yet and was already displaying more tricks than all those high school cunts put together.

God -- his mother! This was the woman who had raised him, who had given him orders and advice, and now she was kneeling in front of him sucking his cock! This was the woman who made love to his father! What would his father think? But did that matter? His father wasn't here and would probably never know. And Greg liked his mother better anyway. His father was gone too much, claiming that it was just to support his f****y better, but the boy knew it was really because of his father's over-ambition.

On the other hand, his mother always had time for her sons. And now she was giving him a kind of love she'd never given him before. And he had an idea that it was better than any love she gave to his father. If his father took much of this kind of love from her, would she be sucking her oldest son's cock?

Anna kept inching forward. She was halfway down his prick now and her mouth was full. She pulled her head back as slowly as she had moved it forward. Kissing the tip again, she took his turgid flesh into her mouth, still as slowly as before.

Halfway down again, she paused. She started to go back, but she wanted all of this beautiful, enormous prick inside her. But that would mean she would have to get him way down into her throat, and she'd never had a prick anywhere in her throat at all!

In the rare times she had sucked her husband, she had never gone all the way down on him, and today when she'd sucked her shit off the repair man's prick, he'd been only half-hard. Surely she could never get all of her son's hard monster down her, anyway.

But then Greg's hands tightened in her hair and he breathed, "I love you, Mom," and Anna knew she had to get all of his prick down her, no matter what! This wasn't just anybody -- this was her oldest son. He deserved the best and she was going to give it to him.

Her head began edging forward again, taking in more of his delicious prick. His prick-head was going into the top of her throat. She gagged but f***ed herself to keep going forward, and the gagging passed. She had seven inches of him, then eight and nine, and then the bushy hairs of his crotch were tickling her face and getting into her mouth. She didn't mind the hairs, though she just wanted the last inch of that great cock in her mouth.

She pushed forward again, her lips crawling along, getting more hair but getting more prickflesh as well. Then her lips were smack against his groin, and her chin bumped his egg-sized balls.

"Mmmmm!" she moaned, knowing she had all of him. She was proud of herself, and she liked feeling such a terrific length of cock inside her. His prick-head was at the very back of her throat!

Cupping her tongue, she ran it back and forth along as much of the underside of his cock as she could reach. Her teeth bit in a little deeper, and she sucked her cheeks in against his flesh managing to contract her throat a little and hug him tighter.

Greg couldn't believe it. He had heard about women deep-throating guys with cocks as big as his, but he had never believed it would happen to him. Now it was happening, and it was his mother doing it. He gritted his teeth and barely kept himself from shooting off.

"Oh, Mom, you sweet, sweet whore," he crooned. "Do it to me!"

Anna felt new wetness coming into her cunt, even as more of the repairman's cum dripped out of her. Her nipples swelled until she thought they would pop. She had liked it when the repairman had called her a whore, but it sounded even better when her son said it.

Quickly, she slid backward on his cock, letting her lips dance on his flesh.

"That's right," she said, smiling up at him. "I'm a whore -- a cheap whore. I became a whore today, and I'll always be a whore!"

And saying that, she started sucking his prick back into her mouth. She took him in a little at a time, went back and licked his cock-head, then took in a little more of him, keeping it up until she again had all of his cock inside her mouth. Then she began sucking him with long strokes over the whole length of his prick, slowing down sometimes to smack her lips thrillingly against him, and always weaving her tongue over his throbbing flesh.

"Jesus, Mom, I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna CUM!" he yelled, and Anna started to bring her head off him. She had never had cum in her mouth -- it was dirty. But then she remembered again that what had been dirty had now become good.

So instead of spitting his cock out of her mouth, she pumped her head faster, wanting him to shoot off inside her. His prick began jumping, and his thick creamy jism exploded into her mouth. She held her head still then, with about a third of him inside her, grasped the rest of his cock with her hand and pumped him with it. She sucked hard. She caught all his jism in her mouth, and when his prick had stopped shooting, she swallowed all the huge load at once. It burned pleasantly down her throat and into her belly.

Getting up, she kissed him feverishly on the lips but kept sliding her hand tightly along his cock, keeping him hard.

"I've never swallowed your father's cum," she said. "That's one way you're the first. Now if you'll just keep that big prick stiff, you're about to become a mother fucker!"

The boy smiled, hugged her, and kissed her. "There's nothing I'd like better, Mom," he said.

Kissing again, the heat from their mouths seared each other. He closed his fist around a handful of her tit-flesh. His prick didn't wilt at all.

"Let's do it in a bed," Anna told him.

"Yeah," Greg said. Still grabbing kisses, he walked her slowly toward his bedroom, their arms around each other.

"Hold it," Anna said.

His pants and shorts were still around his knees, making his movements awkward, so she pulled them off him, along with his shoes and socks. He started her toward his bedroom again then, but she said, "No. In my room -- mine and your father's. That's where I want you to fuck me. In the same bed where your father fucks me."

There was something a little frightening about it to the boy, but something very appealing, too. "All right!" he said. They hurried down the hall.

"Who... who was the other man?" he asked. "The man who's already fucked me today? I don't even know his name. He came to fix the air conditioner."

"Was it... the first time you've..."

"The first time I've been unfaithful to your father? Yes, and you're the second. And there'll be more, lots more. Your father hasn't satisfied me in years. I couldn't stand it anymore. But I know you'll satisfy me. I can already tell you're a better man than he is."

They were by her bed now, and they tumbled into it, their mouths glued together. Anna's hips were beating at him with her fuck-need even before his prick was in her.

"Ooohh, fuck me, honey!" she said. "Stick it in me!"

He rolled on top of her as she spread her legs wide. Taking hold of his prick, she guided it to her pussy lips, and when the head was inside her, she put her hands on his slender ass and pulled him down. Her body arched up and met his and their bellies slapped together. His prick went deep into her cunt.

Anna humped madly, squeezing his ass cheeks to encourage him to keep up with her. She used short strokes, never letting his cock-head get more than halfway back up her cunt before taking him deeper again. She wanted to feel her pussy lips rubbed in different directions as often as possible -- moving inward as his prick bored into her, then being pulled outward as his cock retreated it heightened her excitement, and as turned-on as she already was, she knew it would make her cm soon.

"My tits!" she said. "Get my tits! Squeeze the slit out of 'em! Make my nipples burst!"

Greg was supporting himself with his hands flat on the bed and his arms straight up, but he dropped onto his elbows. Keeping up the short swift strokes of his cock, he swiveled his forearms and sank his hands into his mother's jugs. His fingers curled in deep, and he put his thumbs on the swollen nipples and pressed as hard as he could.

"Aaaaggghhh!" Anna yelped. "That's it, baby. That's it! Now fuck me faster. Faster! Aha... ah... aahh... AAAAHHHH."

His huge piece of meat speeded up inside her slippery cunt. He was riding higher -- right against he clit now -- and his thick rod was rubbing her erect clit back and forth on every stroke. Somehow her clit seemed to be swelling more and more, and she felt an orgasm welling up inside her.

"Faster!" she groaned. "Do it! Faster! Yes! Now!" The tension in her belly snapped as her orgasm tore loose. "Now! I'm cumming now, baby! You're making your mother cum! UUUNNNHHH!"

Her pussy convulsed wildly and she clung to his dick, staying with him even when his hips moved upward. She rubbed herself against him and twisted her flanks, massaging herself on his body at different angles.

As her orgasm ended, she eased her cunt-hold on his prick, dipped back into rhythmic strokes, and slowed down.

"Not so fast now, you motherfucker," she said. "I don't want you to cum too soon. I want a nice long fuck out of my son. I want to cum some more before you get off."

Greg slowed down with her, but kept his hands on her tits. He began working his thumbs in circles against the sides of her nipples and sometimes dragged his thumbs right across her fat jug-tips, bending the nipples down into her areolas.

"Ummm... good, honey?" Anna sighed. She kneaded his ass, pushing her fingers in deep when she wanted his prick to drive into her, pinching the flesh and pulling it up when she wanted his cock to move that way. "More," she said. "I want more of your cock in me."

He was putting no more than six inches in her, although that made her cunt pretty full. Gradually, he shoved his meat in farther.

Jesus, his mother had a tight pussy! He had figured it would be loose at her age, but she was as snug as any of the teenage girls he'd fucked. And sometimes she drew her cunt around him tighter when he was way up inside her. Only one of his girlfriends had tried that, and she hadn't done it half as well as his mother was doing it. His mom was one hell of a fuck? If he told his buddies about her, they'd envy the shit out of him. They had met her and he had seen the way they had looked at her, especially at her overripe jugs. Damn, if they could see him now!

When he was far inside her, Anna gripped him with her pussy muscles, trying to pull him in deeper, and she urged him on with her hands on his ass. But she held back, feeding her no more than an extra quarter inch of his prick on each thrust. He seemed reluctant to jam his whole cock into her. She guessed that he was afraid it would hurt her.

"Come on, darling, give it to me," she moaned. "I told you I want more cock! Fuck me!"

He grunted and drove more of his prick into her. He could feel his cock-head thumping into the back of her pussy, but he kept giving her more. Soon, though, he seemed to be stretching her to the limit. He still had a couple of inches of his prick on the outside of her cunt, but he thought this was all she could take. And even though it wasn't everything, it was still a hell of a lot! It was more than any of his girlfriends could take.

Anna cold feel him filling her and stretching her, but she knew she still didn't have all of him, and she wanted every bit of that magnificent prick. She had taken it all into her mouth and throat, and she was determined to take it all into her cunt.

"All of it!" she cried. "Give me all of it!"

"I'm too big for you, Mom," he answered.

"I don't care. I want it! Tear me apart if you have to! I've got to have it!"

She clenched his ass tighter and pulled him down hungrily, forcing his cock deeper into her pussy. She flung herself against him so hard she thought her bones would break.

Greg gave up trying to hold back and thrust fiercely into her juicy cunt.

"AAAAGGGHHH! OH, GOD! YES! AAAAHHHH!" Anna screamed.

She felt like she was splitting open. Her cunt was being stretched unbelievably, but it turned her on even more.

"Now, fuck me faster again!" she said. "Give me your whole cock on every stroke! Now, baby, NOW."

The boy lifted his hips and spiked his oversize cock all the way into his mother's pussy again. Stilt, she was really something! She had taken everything he had and she was loving it!

Anna screamed again as he hit bottom. Fuck, it felt like he was bouncing off her backbone! His cock rose and fell again, driving her butt into the mattress, and this time she came. Her pussy twitched frenziedly, and she felt new juice gushing out to bathe her son's cock.

He kept ramming himself into her, no longer worried about hurting her. It felt good to have his entire prick inside a hot pussy. His mom could take anything, he thought proudly. He wrenched her tits and fucked her harder and faster.

"Fuck me!" Anna ranted deliriously. "Fuck me! Fuck your Goddamn whore of a mother!"

Another cum was jumping through her belly, right on the heels of the orgasm stroke it. She had never had orgasms this close together before, not even in her early years with her husband, and now that it was happening, the pleasure was overwhelming her. She let go of Greg's ass and ran her hands over his back, then down over his ass again and onto his thighs, then up his back again. Her hands just couldn't stay still. She kicked her feet up and down on the bed as his prick pounded into her cunt time after time. Then she rubbed her feet up and down his legs. Her head tossed as her third orgasm in a row shook her pussy. Shit, no part of her body could stay still.

One of her hands went back to his ass and she wriggled her forefinger into his asshole. She drove the finger in as far as she could and began pumping it up and down, and Greg's thrusts into her cunt came even faster. She wanted to feel his cum blasting her now. She wedged another finger into his asshole and kept pumping.

"Come on, baby!" she yelled. "Cum in your mommy! Shoot off in your mommy's pussy!" She snapped her cunt around him tighter than ever.

She groaned as she felt his prick shiver and jerk. Then she felt the white-hot cum spurting into her. The feel of it brought on another cum of her own. She ground herself against him happily, pulling at him with her cunt to get all of his juice. When his last squirt was in her, he let all of his weight fall onto her. Then he started to roll off.

"No," she said. "Don't go. I like having you on me like this, especially on my tits. And I like feeling your prick still inside me, even if it is getting soft."

"Okay," he answered, and laughed softly with exhaustion.

"I'm glad you came home early," she said. "What happened to the baseball game?"

"Aw, it broke up early."

"Where did your b*****rs go?"

"They decided to go shoot basketball in another guy's back yard. They won't be home till suppertime."

Anna giggled. "That's a shame. I might decide to turn them into mother fuckers, too!"

"You're really serious about that whore stuff?"

"You're damn right I am. I want all the cocks I can get. For the time being, though, we'd better keep this our secret. I'm not sure yet what your b*****rs will think. But what ever happens, we're going to do this all we can. I want you to spend the night with me from now on when your father's not home. Since your b*****rs' room is downstairs, they won't have to find out about us unless we tell them."

He was about to say something, but she kissed him again and squeezed his cock with her pussy, wanting to get him stiff. She was ready to be fucked again.

CHAPTER THREE

"I wanta get some pussy!" said eighteen-year-old Kyle Miller.

"So who doesn't?" said Stan, Kyle's eighteen year-old b*****r.

Anna's youngest and middle sons were out in her station wagon, with Stan driving. They had told her they needed it to drive across town to a friend's house, but actually they were out looking at girls.

"But you promised you'd get me laid," Kyle complained.

"I didn't say I'd do it right away, though. Shit, I didn't get my first piece until I was eighteen. And I didn't have any help from my older b*****r, either."

"You still promised. And I don't wanta wait till I'm eighteen. That's two more years. Hey, what about that one?" He pointed to a girl walking along the downtown sidewalk toward their slowly moving car.

"God, Kyle, you just can't stop a girl and ask her if she'd like to fuck you and take your cherry away from you."

"Shit, I know. But look at her. I think she'd be a good prospect. You could use some of that charm you brag about, if you've really got any."

Stan was disgusted with his younger b*****r but looked at the girl anyway.

And then the expression on his face changed.

The girl was pretty and had long brown hair. She was wearing sandals, skin-tight blue jeans, and a white T-shirt. She was obviously braless. Her big round tits swung freely as she walked, and a brown nipple showed plainly through her T-shirt. She had an old Army pack on her back, and she looked lost and a little scared.

"For once in your Goddamn life, little b*****r, you may have figured something right," said Stan. "She looks like she might be a runaway. I hear they fuck like snakes!"

"Dam, I hope so!" said Kyle. "Look at those tits. She'd be a great one to bust my cherry."

Stan eased the car to the curb, thinking that he'd like to get some of this little bitch's cunt himself. He'd never fucked a girl with tits that big. When she was even with the car, he scooted across the seat till he was next to his b*****r, leaned across Kyle, and spoke to her through the open window.

"Hi. Can we give you a lift?" He smiled and gouged his b*****r in the ribs. Kyle smiled, too.

The girl looked startled but turned toward them. "Huh?"

"Can we give you a ride somewhere?" Stan said, still smiling.

"Gosh, I don't know," she answered. "I'm not really sure where I'm going."

"Maybe we can help," Stan offered, trying not to stare at her tits. "Come on; hop in."

She seemed doubtful for several seconds, but she looked at the two boys some more and said, "Okay." She needed friendly faces.

"Great!" said both boys at once.

Without any more gouges from Stan, Kyle got out of the car, helped her off with her pack, took her arm, and guided her into the front seat. After climbing in beside her, he put the pack on the back seat.

Stan gave her thigh a friendly pat and said, "There, that's better." He started the car and drove off.

"What's your name?" he asked her.

"Cassy Haynes," she said in a small voice.

"I'm Stan Miller and this is my little b*****r, Kyle. What did you do, Cassy -- run away from home or something?"

She laughed nervously. "Gosh, is it that obvious?"

"It looked that way," said Stan, "especially when you said you didn't know where you were going."

"Really, I was kicked out," she said. "My daddy stays d***k all the time, and yesterday morning he... he tried to **** me. His new wife -- my stepmother -- stopped him, but after he went out for more beer, she kicked me out of the house. She said she didn't want the competition. She said she'd kill me if I ever came back. And she might. She stays d***k all the time, too."

Stan put an arm around her, then let his hand sneak down and rest against her tits. "That's really too bad," he said. "What about your real mother?"

"She took off three years ago. I don't even know where she is."

"You must have some other f****y, though," said Kyle, who patted her knee and then left his hand there. Jesus, what tits!

"I've got one uncle, that's all," she answered. "And he lives way up in Alaska somewhere. I don't even know which town."

"You don't have anywhere to go at all?"

"No, nowhere at all, and I haven't got but five dollars."

Stan fondled her tit a little. "What were you going to do then? How were you going to live?"

"Peddle my ass," she said.

Kyle gaped. "You mean..."

"Sell my pussy," she answered. She managed to laugh. "I haven't been a virgin for a long time. But I've never sold my cunt before. Don't worry, thought. I won't charge you two a thing!"

Stan and Kyle both gasped.

"I know that's what you want," she said.

Stan laughed nervously. "I guess we were the ones who were being obvious this time," he told her.

"You sure were," Cassy said. "But I don't mind. I like you both. Shit, I wouldn't have minded Daddy yesterday if he'd been nice about it. I just like to be able to have a choice, and I don't like getting knocked around."

"No one likes getting knocked around," said Stan. "Look, maybe we can get you some food or something."

"Okay. I'd like that. All I've had today was a cup of coffee. Now why don't we just stop playing around and have some real fun?"

She unfastened her jeans and pushed them to her knees. She wasn't wearing panties. Kyle's eyes nearly popped when he saw her lush cunt hair. He reached down gingerly, felt of her bush, and wriggled his fingers down to her pussy lips. Christ, she was wet!

Suddenly, Stan got a case of conscience. "Look," he said to Cassy, "you don't have to give us anything if you don't want to. We'll still get you some food."

Cassy put her hand on his thigh. "Listen, I love boys and I love their cocks," she said. "And you don't know how damn good it is to be with people who smile. My daddy and stepmother snarled at me all the time. But, shit, right now it's pretty good to be with anybody at all. For the last twenty-four hours I've been totally alone for the first time in my life." She unzipped Stan's pants, took out his cock, and caressed it. Then she did the same for Kyle.

Kyle leaned over and kissed her on the lips. "That's the first time anybody's ever touched my prick," he said.

"She let go of Stan's cock guess I'd better let you drive," she told him. She kissed Kyle again and thrust her tongue into his mouth. Massaging his prick, she felt it harden quickly. "You're a cherry, huh?" she murmured. "I don't think I ever took a boy's cherry before."

"Well, I sure want you to have mine!" Kyle said.

She squeezed his balls. "I'm sure gonna take it!" she purred. She opened her legs as wide as she could. "Put a couple of fingers up my pussy and finger-fuck me. You can put your prick in there after we stop somewhere. Right now, though..." Cassy ducked her head and wetly kissed the tip of his cock. "I just love to suck boys off. How aid are you?"

"Same age I was when I got fucked my first time. You're well-hung for your age."

With her lips clinging to his meat, she slid slowly all the way down his cock. Kyle groaned and wiggled his fingers around inside her pussy. God, two firsts at once -- getting his blowjob while fingering his first cunt! And later he would get to fuck her! His first piece was going to be three years older than he was. It made him proud. He pulled up her T-shirt and grasped one of her big tits.

"Mmm," she moaned approvingly, his prick still completely in her mouth. She was whipping her tongue over his shaft.

"Damn, you two be careful," Stan hissed. "Someone might see you."

Cassy brought her head smoothly up Kyle's prick. "Maybe it'll encourage them to have fun, too," she said. "Besides, we're holding the action pretty low. They'd have to be at just the right angle to see us. And even if they did see us, they probably wouldn't believe it anyway." Just as smoothly, she went back down the cock and began pumping her head up and down.

"Well, if anybody sees us, I just hope it's not a cop," Stan said.

"So what? Cops like pussy, too," Cassy mumbled from around Kyle's rod.

Stan gave up and just drove, getting out of the downtown area as rapidly as he could. He went down lightly traveled side streets, waiting for the girl to finish sucking off his b*****r. After that, they could get her some food, then go somewhere and fuck.

Keeping two fingers in her cunt, Kyle fumbled blindly around her sex slit with his thumb. He rubbed across a hard nubbin.

"Oooo!" said Cassy. "That's my clit!"

"Oh, should I rub somewhere else?" Kyle asked. Both Stan and the girl laughed. "Shit, no!" she answered. "Right there's the perfect place. Keep it up! Yeah, that's right! Aaahhh!"

He had rubbed her clit again, and now he let his thumb rub harder. He twisted the fingers he had in her cunt. She was as hot as a furnace. He felt her cunt tighten around his fingers, loosen, and tighten again. He wondered how it would feel if she did that to his prick.

She came up off his cock, stuck out her tongue stiffly, and planted its tip against the tip of his rod. Then she slid it down under his prick-head and wiggled it back and forth. She dragged it all the way down the underside of his prick to his nuts. She laved his nuts with her tongue before bringing it back up the underside of his cock, licking him like a long lollipop.

Kyle squirmed and dug his fingers into her clit. He at the velvety feel of her skin and at the softness -- yet springiness -- of her jug-flesh. He got her nipple between his thumb and forefinger and rubbed lightly, then pinched. He felt the nipple swelling as he touched it. It was really getting big! In fact, her whole butt was getting heavier -- and warmer. It was wild feeling the reactions of a girl's body to sex! It showed him she was turned on, which made his own lust grow. He kept rubbing her clit and twisting his fingers in her pussy.

She moaned gratefully and bit his prick-head. His loins jerked a little and he scorned to get harder Cassy swooped her head all the way down him again but came up gradually, dancing her lips on his skin. Then she moved her head faster and faster, sometimes twisting it a little to give him a greater range of thrills.

Suddenly he knew it was going to happen; he was going to cum. He had cum many times before but always horn jacking himself off. Now he was going to cum into the mouth of a big-titted girl.

"I'm gonna cum, Cassy!" he yelled. "I'm gonna do it!"

"Mmm!" she answered, and she made another noise that sounded like, "Good!" But she kept moving her head along his cock.

He felt the first squirt of jism rushing up from his balls. "Here it comes!" he said.

Her head became a blur as she sucked him faster than ever. His load began shooting into her mouth. He kept squirting and she kept sucking. They both grunted until his spasms ended.

When she brought her head up, her mouth was closed. She smiled at him and swallowed a few times. He knew his cum was in her belly.

She kissed him on the lips. "Wasn't that fun?" He nodded. "That was great!"

"I tell you what. Get down on the floor," she said.

"Huh? Why?"

"You'll see. Just sit down there. There's enough room for you."

He let go of her tit, pulled his hand away from her cunt, and slid down onto the floor. He had to scrunch up, but he wasn't too uncomfortable.

Cassy kicked off her sandals and pushed her jeans all the way off.

"Jesus, what are you doing?" said Stan from behind the wheel.

"Getting ready for more fun."

"Well, I'm heading for a restaurant."

"Wonderful. I'm starved," she said, but she was more intent on swinging one leg to the other side of Kyle. She leaned her shoulders against the back of the seat and scooted her butt forward until it was right an edge of the seat. She spread her legs wide. Kyle stared at her pussy, a few inches from his face. Her reddened curt lips were dripping with fire.

She hulled them open, letting him see into her depths. "Wanta eat me?"

"God dam it, do I!" he answered, his eyes bugger out.

"Dive in, then."

He eyed her gaping pussy lips for a few more seconds, licked his lips, then pushed his face right into her pulsing red snatch. He gave her cunt a moist, sloppy kiss, darted his tongue out, and started lapping her cream from her glistening labia.

"Good, baby," Cassy grunted. She put one hand on his head and with her other hand began caressing her.

His tongue went around and around her pussy lips. For a moment he pulled his head back sat looked at her tits. His eyes bugged out again. It seemed like he'd licked up about a pint of her juice, but there was as much cum on her pussy lips now as there had been when he'd started.

"You're a regular juice factory," he said.

Cassy laughed. "Yeah, I know. Other guys have told me that, too. Everybody seems to like me that way!"

"So do I," he said. "Nice juicy pussy!"

He dived in again. After circling his tongue on her pussy lips about a dozen more times, he thrust it at her erect clit.

"Yeah," she sighed. "Eat that thing! Gobble me up, doll!" Her lips rocked back and then lurched forward again.

He stabbed his tongue repeatedly at her clit. A barking moan jumped from her throat every time he struck. She pawed her tits heatedly and pulled at them, stretching them forward and down until they ached with pain and pleasure.

She didn't even notice when Stan turned the car into a fast-food restaurant. He parked in a deserted corner of the lot and grinned at his b*****r and the slutty girl. Then he shrugged his shoulders and got out.

Cassy let go of her tits and they bobbed up, swaying heavily. Pinching her nipples, she slashed them time after time with her fingernails, but the pain didn't really feel like pain at all. Any touch at all on her supersensitive tits gave her hot feelings but the harsher her touches, the better she liked them. Her head rolled back and forth against the seat.

Opening her hands wide, she grabbed as much of her titties as she could. Then she pulled her tits downward again, mashed them into her belly, and crushed them against each other.

More and more juice was flowing out of her cunt. Kyle brought his tongue back to her open pussy lips. He sucked up more of her cream and thrust his tongue into her twat. She was even hotter inside than she had been before, and he twirled his tongue around her pussy walls to make her still hotter.

He pushed his tongue in as far as he could, ran it in and out like a snake several times, and pulled it back to her cunt lips. He shook his tongue back and forth between her pussy lips, licking both pussy lips at once, then again began stabbing his tongue at her rigid clit.

"Yess!" she howled. "That's it, lover! Keep it up! Just like that! I'm gonna cum! Ah... all... alt... ah... unh... OOOOHHHH."

More juice flooded out of her cunt. He lapped it up with three hurried swipes of his tongue and attacked her clit again. Even more juice gushed out of he pussy.

"I'm cumming!" she cried. "I'm cumming like the biggest whore of all time!"

Her tits sprang up as she let them go. With both hands she shoved his face into her twitching loins. Her cunt was contracting madly with her best cum in months. Her hips bumped at him every time her pussy contracted, beating her raw wet sex slit into his face.

When Stan got back into the car her orgasm was just ending. She fell back limply, releasing Kyle's head. Her eyes had been closed, but now she opened them.

Stan had two sacks of food -- giant hamburgers, French fries, and milkshakes. All three of them ate ravenously, Cassy most of all. They ate in the parking lot, and she pulled her T-shirt down but left her jeans off.

When they were through, Stan started the car and got back onto the street.

"Where we going now?" Cassy asked. "Somewhere to fuck?"

"Yeah," Stan said. "Looking at you enough to make me horny anyway, but seeing you make it with my little b*****r drove me right up the fucking wall!"

"Wait till you get your dick in me. Then you'll probably go up the fucking wall!"

"He's still in line after me," Kyle said. "I haven't had your pussy yet."

"You can do it after me, little b*****r. My cock's about to bust out of my pants!"

"Shit, no problem," said Cassy. "I can take you both at the same time. Kyle, you can fuck my pussy while I suck your b*****r off. It'll be fun. I've never had two guys at once before. I've always wanted to try it." She licked her lips, and it had nothing to do with the hamburgers and French fries she'd just eaten.

Stan drove out of town and down a country road. He turned into a long twisting driveway that led to a tumble down vacant house and stopped the car out of sight of the road.

"No one will bother us here," he said. "My buddies and I use this place with girls all the time."

"Groovy!" said Cassy. She pulled off her T-shirt.

A minute later both boys were naked, too, and she was sprawled on her back in the rear of the station wagon, her big ass on the edge of the open tailgate, her legs dangling off. Stan was inside with her. Kyle was outside, standing between her splayed thighs, his turgid cock aimed at her waiting pussy.

Timidly but eagerly, the eighteen year-old-boy took bold of her wide hips.

"Come on," she said. "Put it in. It's easy fuck me."

He brought his cock-head against her yawning pussy lips. Anxiously, he shoved forward.

Her tight hungry cunt took him all in one slick stroke. His balls thumped against her ass checks.

"Now in and out, baby," she said. "Take it slow at first, so you can feel what's happening."

He drew his hips back, smiling as he looked down and watched his prick come out of her. Christ, he was finally doing it! Fucking! Fucking a big-titted girl as old as Stan was. And he -- Kyle -- had already made her cum once with his tongue. He could satisfy her!

Instantly, he felt like a man. Dawn, her pussy fell nice, so hot and wet and soft, but holding his prick so tightly.

He stopped backing out when his prick-head as between her bloated pussy lips. Then slowly he shoved his cock back in. He could feel his cock-head forcing back the walls of her cunt as he advanced. Still smiling, he looked into her eyes.

"That's right," she said. "That's good. Your prick feels good inside me."

All the way up her again, he felt her cinch her cunt around him tighter, the same way she'd done earlier when he'd had two fingers inside her. He was glad that she had sucked him off. If he hadn't cum once already, he'd be blowing his rocks right now from her cunt-hugging of his prick, and his first fuck would be over much too soon.

He kept moving slowly backward and forward, luxuriating in the feel of her strong silky pussy. On each stroke Cassy moved a little, too, gently rolling herself on her ass to meet him and then pull back.

Stan lay down on his side next to her, with his stiff cock even with her head. She turned her head and flicked her tongue over his prick-head. He rested his hand on one of her tits and played with her swollen nipple.

Opening her mouth wide, she swung her head forward and took all of his big cock into her mouth, but without touching his shaft with her lips at all. Only when her lips were against his cock hairs and belly did she close her mouth around his prick. She curled her tongue against his shaft and swung it back and forth. Keeping up the tongue action, she pulled back her head, holding her lips tightly around his rod.

She felt her excitement rising. Having two cocks in her at once was the greatest thing that had ever happened to her. It was a little confusing having to concentrate on two at once, but being hued in two places made it more than worth the effort. Having one of her tits fondled at the same time made thing nicer. Stan had only one hand free, though, so she began toying with her other jug.

Between her thighs, Kyle couldn't decide what he liked to watch more -- his own prick going in and out of Cassy's cunt, and Cassy sucking his b*****r's prick while she and Stan played with her tits. God, he was sharing a girl with his b*****r!

Eventually he decided it would be more interesting to keep his eyes on his own cock sliding in and out of her pussy. How many guys could say they had watched themselves while they got their first slice of cunt?

He started wondering what it would feel likes if he did something besides just run his prick straight in and out. Would it be fun? Would she like it?

He pushed himself up onto his toes a little as he thrust into her. It gave Cassy's cunt a better rubbing, and she moaned and gripped his rod a little tighter when he was all the way inside her. His prick seemed to grow a little in response.

He kept lifting himself onto his toes slightly as he pushed into her. A few minutes later he started wiggling his hips, too, as he drove forward. Cassy pulled her legs up and wrapped them around his waist, hugging him warmly.

This little son-of-a-bitch was a fast learner! She thought. He'd given her one of the best pussy eating she'd ever had, and he was starting to make some fuck-moves that a lot of guys took years to learn. Put he was a cherry! It was a shame she couldn't have had people like this in her own f****y.

She felt an orgasm getting ready to burst loose inside her. She drew legs tighter around Kyle waist, sucked Stan's prick a little faster, and sank her fingers farther into her tit.

She groaned as the convulsions hit. Her whole pussy seemed to bounce back and forth on Kyle's prick. Her ass pounded frantically on the warm metal of the tailgate. Her whole body shuddered as the spasms racked her. She wrenched her big titty and bit into Stan's cock, then let up with her teeth and pumped her head faster.

Her cum faded but her lust was still growing. She came off Stan's prick for a second and said, "Harder, Kyle! Ram it to me, baby!"

Kyle grunted and strengthened his drives into her pussy.

Before sucking Stan's pole into her mouth again, she told him, "Hurt my tit, honey! Hurt it!" And Stan began mauling her jug as her lips climbed down his prick. She clawed her other jug.

She had an intense urge to rip away her own nipple. She trapped it between her thumb and forefinger and pulled straight up as hard as she could. Nipple, areola, and some white tit flesh were stretched upward, but she felt nothing but pleasure. She tugged the nipple in circles, then let it go. She plunged her whole hand into her tit and moved it in circles.

Her teeth nibbled at Stan's prick and her lips jumped up and down on his shaft. Her tongue lashed his cock-head. Her lips still held his rod like a vise, and she sucked him with all her might, as if trying to pull his cock out by the roots. Stan's balls started heaving up their load.

"Take it, Cassy!" Stan said. "Take my cum in your mouth!"

Her mouth worked avidly, and large shots of jism flew out of his prick into her. She kept sucking until she knew she had it all, then she swallowed it and raised her head.

She took both of her tits now, kneading them like an angry baker who couldn't f***e his dough into the right shape. With more eagerness than ever, she thrust her hips at Kyle.

"Fuck me!" she screamed. "Unh... unh uunngghh... aahh... AAAHHH!"

Another orgasm pounced on her cunt, seeming to kick her pussy in every direction. Kyle's prick drove up her again and again, hammering her into still another cum.

His strokes got shorter and shorter until he was pulling no more than two inches of his cock out of her before thrusting forward again. He looked at Cassy's face, hands, and tits. He was proud to see her pleasured wildness. The same wildness had hold of him, too. Her pussy seemed to be part hand and part oven. He decided that sex was the greatest thing in the world and that all girls should be like Cassy so free and easy and hot!

Holy hell, he was going to cum! The first fuck of his life was nearly over. His jism was about to shoot into a girl's pussy for the first time. The thrilling spasms of cumming hit him, and his man juice erupted from his prick and splashed into her cunt.

He thrust into her every time the jism leaped through his cock, and when it was over, he would have fallen if her legs hadn't been wrapped around him.

Within five minutes they were all dressed and back in the front seat of the station wagon. Stan headed back toward town.

"You can just drop me off downtown somewhere," Cassy said.

"But you still don't have any place to go," said Kyle.

"Yes, she does," said Stan. "She's going home with us."

"That'd be great!" said Kyle. "But what'll Mom say?"

"Mom and Dad and Greg won't have to know. We can keep Cassy down in our room in the basement. We've got plenty of room and we've got our own bathroom down there. We can bring her food from the kitchen. Everybody'll just think we're eating more. And we always hear when someone comes down the stairs, so we can hide her in the closet when we hear anybody coming."

"Yeah!" Kyle said. "you might work. And we don't have any windows in our room, so nobody can see in."

"Look, fellows," said Cassy. "I appreciate it, but I don't know. I'd love to live with you two, but it would be better if your folks knew about it."

"No," Stan said. "If they knew about it, they'd say it was okay, but they'd make you sl**p upstairs on the couch. We want you to sl**p downstairs with us."

"You've got a point," Cassy said with a laugh. They left her a few blocks from their house, and she strolled around the neighborhood until after dark, when she went back to the corner where they had left her. The boys went out for a walk and found her with no trouble. They smuggled her in through the basement door.

CHAPTER FOUR

The next night, Anna couldn't sl**p. Greg had a date and was staying out late.

For a while she'd been jealous over his going out with a girl, but then Anna had told herself that it was silly to feel that way. She couldn't expect him to give up girls just because he was fucking her. She certainly intended to get laid by other guys.

The problem was, Greg had slept with her the last two nights, but tonight there was no one to stick a prick in her until he got home, and she had a hunch his prick might be too tired by that time. Besides, there was no telling when he would get here. It might be hours. She heeded something now, but there was no one.

Or was there? She remembered that she had thought of having her other two sons fuck her, too, but she hadn't done anything about it yet. Greg had been keeping her happy. Maybe now was the time, though.

Still, she didn't know. They were both downstairs in their room and she was sure they were already in bed. It would be better to take them one at a time. If either of them resisted, she might be able to overcome that resistance if she were alone with him, just as she had overcome Greg's initial resistance. But with Stan and Kyle together it could be very difficult. Each of them would probably feel he had to resist -- because of the presence of the other boy, if for no other reason. With each of them alone, she would have a better chance of getting what she wanted.

She rolled over in bed and again tried to get to sl**p. The desire in her cunt and tits was getting stronger, though. Under the sheet she was naked, and she ran two fingers into her pussy. It wasn't enough, so she put in a third and started driving them in and out, twisting them at the same time. She rubbed her clit with her thumb and kneaded her tits with her other hand.

It still wasn't enough. She knew she could make herself cum. She could even do it many times in a row, but it wouldn't be enough. She needed a prick inside tier. She would just have to forget about getting sl**p tonight, or she would have to go downstairs and try to make it with Stan and Kyle together.

Anna flung back the sheet and got out of bed. She thought it might be better if she weren't too obvious at first, so she decided to put on some clothes. She didn't want to put on too much, though, so she put on a bra and panties and went down the hall to the stairs.

As she went down the stairs, she found herself tiptoeing. It was ridiculous, there was no reason they shouldn't hear her coming, but Anna felt like a bandit in her own house. She kept tiptoeing.

She wondered if Kyle was a virgin, then decided he probably was. She might get to take her youngest son's cherry. Even Stan might be a virgin, although she doubted it. She was surprised when she realized that she hoped neither of them was a virgin. k**s should start fucking and sucking as soon as they got the urge, which was usually around ten or eleven. Why waste time just thinking about it and lacking off? It was better to be next to a warm, willing body. And she should know -- she had spent too many nights alone.

At the bottom of the stairs she turned into the hall that led to Stan and Kyle's room. The ball was dark. She could have turned on a light but instead put one hand on the wall to guide herself. Then she noticed a pencil-thin line of light on the floor about fifteen feet ahead of her. She knew that Stan and Kyle's door must be closed, but that they must have a light on.

She went quickly to the door and raised her hand, ready to knock. Then she heard a voice.

"Unh! Oh, yes! Aaaah!"

It was a girl's voice. It sounded like she was fucking. With Stan and Kyle?

Anna dropped her hand without knocking. Let them have their fun. It would just embarrass them to have their mother burst in on them while they were with a girlfriend.

No, hold it, Anna thought. If both of those boys were in there with a girl, they must be real swingers. They might be glad to have their mother join them. Anna realized that she had never made it with another female. Since she had started breaking rules, it might be fun to break that one, too. The thought shocked her a little, but she knew she was going to do it.

As silently as she could, she opened the door a crack. She couldn't see Stan's bed without opening the door wider, but she could see Kyle's bed at the far end of the room.

All three of them were on Kyle's bed. They were naked.

The girl was pretty, big-titted, and looked great. She was flat on her back with her legs spread. Stan was between her legs, eating her pussy. Kyle was on the far side of her, sucking one of her jugs. They hadn't heard Anna yet, nor had they noticed the slight opening of the door.

Suddenly Anna laughed. She threw the door open and stepped into the room. The three people on the bed sat up abruptly, mouths and eyes wide as they stared at her.

"Mom!" Stan exclaimed weakly.

Anna laughed again.

"I told you it wouldn't work, guys," Cassy said. "Don't be mad at them, ma'am. I'll get my things and go!"

"You can stay," Anna said.

"But you don't understand, ma'am," Cassy said. "They've kind of moved me in here with them. I got kicked out of my own home, and they picked me up on the street and moved me in here."

"That was nice of them," Anna said, "Then she can stay?" Kyle asked. "Sure."

"But she'll have to sl**p upstairs on the couch, huh, Mom?" Stan asked glumly.

"No, she can steep down here with you two if she wants to."

"What'll Dad say when he gets back?" asked Stan.

"I'll handle him," Anna said. "A lot of things are going to be different around here."

"You mean you don't care if I keep having fun with Stan and Kyle?" Cassy asked in amazement. "No, I don't mind. If you all want to have fun, it'd be ashamed if you didn't have it," Anna walked casually across the room. "But I do think we should all share the wealth, if you know what I mean."

She stopped beside the bed. Looking straight into the three surprised faces, she reached behind her and unfastened her bra. After shrugging the straps from her shoulders, she jerked the bra off, and her huge tits flopped out heavily. She dropped the bra to the rug and stripped off her panties.

Naked, she fondled her tits, ran a hand through her cunt hair, and crawled onto the bed. "Now we're all going to have fun together," she said.

Stan managed to find his voice. "Mom, you mean... you mean you wanta have sex with Kyle and me?" he asked.

"That's right, and I wanta make it with this little cunt here, too. By the way, what's your name, honey?"

"Cassy, ma'am, Cassy Haynes. But I've never swung with a woman before."

"Neither have I," Anna replied, "and I'd have been afraid to try with any of the broads I know. The idea would probably shock them right out of their pussies. But I think you might be different."

"Do I have a choice?" Cassy said. "What if I said no; could I still stay?"

Anna thought about it for a second. When she'd come into the room, she'd been willing to use any kind of threat to make it with the girl, but now she realized that wouldn't be fair it would be almost like ****. "Yes, you have a choice. Even if you say no, you can still stay."

Cassy smiled. "Thanks, and in that case I say yes. I'd love to make it with you, ma' am."

"Call me Anna."

Anna kissed the girl on the mouth and stuck two fingers into Cassy's wet pussy. Cassy returned the kiss with feeling and squeezed both of Anna's soft tits. After a minute, Anna came up for air.

"Mom, are you sure you want to make it with Kyle and me?" Stan asked. "That's, well..."

"i****t," Anna said. "And I'm sure. I want you both to be mother-fuckers. Your other b*****r's a motherfucker already."

"Greg."

"That's right. He fucked me two days ago and he's spent the last two nights with me. By the way, I made it with the air conditioner repairman, too. He even fucked me in my asshole and made me eat my shit off his prick, it was slimy and smelly and I loved it!"

"Mom! Jesus! To do all that, you'd have to be a... a..." Stan faltered, not wanting to say the word about his own mother.

"I'd have to be a whore," Anna said. "That's what I am. Tell all your friends that your mother's a whore. You can even bring some of them over sometime, and I'll take them all on. I don't care who they are or what they look like."

Neither boy could believe that such incredible lewdness could come from his own mother. She had always been quiet and respectable. In spite of her good looks and over ripe figure, it was tough for them to imagine her making it with even their father. But her being a whore -- it was too much to take in! They sat quietly on the bed, staring.

"Grossed out, huh?" Anna said. "I bet Cassy's not grossed out. If you two get the urge, join in. Just cram it in any hole you please."

Cassy grinned and threw her legs open as wide as she could. Anna got between them on her hands and knees. Bending her elbows a little, she stretched her neck down and brought her mouth to Cassy's cunt.

"That's right, you whore, eat my pussy," Cassy purred.

Anna stuck her nose between Cassy's pussy lips she wiggled it and dragged it up to her clit. She nuzzled the clit playfully, felt it stiffen, laughed, and attacked it with her tongue. She licked the sides of it at first and felt it swelling fast. Then she gave the very tip of the clit a long lick, and Cassy shuddered violently. The tip was supersensitive. Anna bit the base of the tit gently and brought her teeth slowly upward. She stopped just short of the tip, went back down, then repeated the motion time after time.

Cassy moaned and juice streamed out of her pussy. She felt it running down her ass cheeks and soaking into the sheet, some of the hot fuck-honey trickling steadily into her asshole, adding to her pleasure. She wanted to writhe all over the mattress, but she f***ed herself to stay still because she didn't want to dislodge Anna's teeth for even a second.

Anna went up and down and up and down her clit with her teeth, but at last released her hold and let her tongue attack again. She massaged the turgid clit slowly for a while, pausing sometimes to lap up some of the girl's pussy juice.

Cassy's moans were beautiful music to Anna, and gradually Anna's tongue began moving faster. Now Cassy couldn't stop herself from writhing any more, and as she writhed, she clutched Anna's head to her loins.

"Ah... ah... uhh... oh, God! My God! Do it to me! I love it! I need it! Make me cum, Anna... oh... make me cummm!"

Anna's tongue kept licking harder, and stabbing and dancing.

"Jesus God, yes! YES!" Cassy screamed. "I'm gonna cum! I'm cumming NOW! Oh, don't stop! Make me cum again and again! Eat me forever! Eat my FILTHY CUNT!"

Her pussy contorted crazily, and she bucked at every wonderful contraction, still using her hands to hold Anna's head in place.

Cassy's cumming exhilarated Anna. The older woman didn't feel dirty at all. She was performing another supposedly forbidden act and finding that it was good. She cursed the idiocy of most of the human race which decided what was dirty and what was not. She reveled in the hot juice of Cassy's loins. The girl's bucking ended and Anna knew the orgasm was over, but she kept eating the dripping pussy.

Stan and Kyle had watched without making a sound. As they saw the motions and heard the noises of the two excited women, the boys realized how deeply sensual their mother was. A barrier fell in the boys' minds. Their young cock hardened. Stan reached out and caressed his mother's big ass. Anna smiled and kept licking Cassy's clit and cunt.

Stan rubbed his mother's pussy and stuck a finger inside. Anna tightened her cunt around it. He stirred the finger around several times, pulled it out, looked at the juice on it, and licked it off. Bending over, he kissed both of her ass cheeks, laved them all over with his tongue, and kissed her moist pussy. Anna groaned happily. She knew her son was going to fuck her.

Stan got onto his knees behind her. He pulled apart Anna's cunt lips and stuck his cock into her. Moving his hands to her hips, he drove his ass forward. His prick went balls-deep into his mother's pussy.

Anna sighed and gripped him with her inner muscles.

Stan stayed all the way up her for a minute, sometimes just holding himself still and enjoying the feel of her soft wet warmth, sometimes twisting his hips a little and moving his prick around inside her. Damn, he kept thinking, his own momma! It felt great! He had always thought of her as too old to understand the things he cared about, but now he knew he had been wrong.

He began stroking his cock in and out of her, and Anna pushed her hips back to meet his thrusts. He had a big prick. It wasn't as big as Greg's, but it felt just as good. Any prick at all could feel fine, she thought, even a small one, as long as it was big enough for her to feel it with her cunt walls. But this prick fucking her now was special because it belonged to one of her sons. She grunted as it stroked in and out, moving her pussy lips and rubbing her clit.

Kyle wasn't sure what to do. He yearned to get into the action, but his mother's cunt and mouth were taken and he couldn't get at her asshole. He couldn't get at Cassy's asshole, either, and her pussy was taken, too. He could stick his cock into her mouth but he'd clone that thirty minutes ago. He wanted something different right now. But what?

He watched everything for a few more minutes but found his eyes most attracted to Anna's heavy tits, swinging beneath her. Kyle crawled between his mother's body and one of Cassy's widely spread legs, and with both hands took hold of one of Anna's tits. He hefted it and found it even heavier than he had imagined. The silky skin excited him. He squeezed the tit and began pumping it up and down, as if milking a cow's udder.

His prick was throbbing and getting even stiffer. He pulled his mother's jug sideways and up, twisting it until the nipple pointed up. Then he started sucking the titty. He licked the nipple, trapped it between his lips, and sawed them back and forth over it. Opening his mouth wider, he stuffed the bumpy areola and some white flesh into his mouth and chewed the jug tenderly. His teeth skated toward the nipple, and he made them climb back onto the white flesh, but gradually they skated again. He bit in hard a couple of inches short of the big nipple and punched the flesh in his mouth a dozen times with his tongue, like a boxer with his opponent on the ropes.

But his prick was still waving in the air, and it needed to be inside something. Kyle wondered what it would be like to have his cock inside a pile of tit flesh. Christ, it should be terrific! He couldn't get his prick to his mother's tit, but both of Cassy's jugs were wide open. He could fuck her between her tits!

He kissed his mother's nipple and let the tit flop back down and slap against her other jug. Then he scrambled to Cassy's side. Facing Anna, he threw a leg over Cassy's head. His balls dangled just above the girl's mouth. His stiff prick jutted over her chest. Grasping her tits, he mounded them together with his cock in the middle. They were more than big enough for the job and were as smooth as his mom's. They were hot and felt great around his prick.

He kept his cock still for a moment and just kneaded her tits. The flesh shifted back and forth a little against his pole, exciting him more. He pressed his thumbs into her nipples.

Anna's tongue was probing deep into Cassy's cunt, slithering out along her pussy lips, skipping up to her clit and back down into her cunt. Cassy was having another orgasm, one of what had become a long string of cum. But she welcomed the pressure on her tits and the chance to use her mouth. She tapped Kyle's nuts several times with the tip of her hot tongue, then dragged the flat of her tongue along his balls in long, loving strokes.

Kyle stayed still a moment longer, enjoying her tongue, and then pushed his hips forward a little, sliding his prick between her mounds of smooth tit flesh. Cassy licked his ass until he pulled backward and his nuts were over her mouth again. As his prick stroked back and forth between her jugs, she kept kissing and licking his balls and butt.

Anna had never had sex with two people at once before, and she had thought it would be confusing to try to use her cunt and mouth simultaneously on different people. But it was turning out to be so easy that she thought she must have been meant to do things like this. It was just another part of her lascivious nature coming to the surface at last. It felt good to have the prick of one of her sons fucking her while she ate at a girl's pussy.

The girl kept cumming and cumming and Stan kept driving his cock up Anna's tight cunt. Anna pumped her hips back faster and he kept pace with her. The bucking of Cassy's loins and the constant flooding of juice out of the girl's pussy turned Anna on even more. And she glanced up and saw Kyle fucking and squeezing Cassy's big wits, she realized that for the first time she was watching other people have sex. The whole scene was a turn-on! It was like watching a live hard-core peep show while having sex herself.

Her cunt felt as if it were on tire. Pleasure was rushing through Anna's whole body. She moaned as she felt her orgasm getting set to spring through. She grunted as her pussy started to shake. The contractions started and she felt like her cunt walls were popping. She thrust her ass back against Stan and rubbed it all over him until her cum ended. Then she drove her hips forward and back faster than ever, and soon she was cumming again.

Her huge tits were swaying and Stan reached down and took hold of them. He began jerking them back as his cock smiled into her and shoving them forward as he pulled his cock back. "I'm a dirty motherfucker!" he shouted, and he squeezed her tits hotly and rammed his big prick into her harder.

He could see his b*****r fucking Cassy's jugs. He liked watching Kyle's cock-head appear and disappear, and seeing her tit flesh getting pushed back and then closing again. Her tits were sweaty and the sweat oiled the fucking and made everything glisten.

Feeling his nuts tighten, Stan wrenched his mother's jugs and said, "I'm gonna cum, Mom! Right in your hairy pussy! I'm gonna CUM!"

Anna clenched his prick with her cunt, urging him to shoot off. "Yes!" she said between licks at Cassy's pussy. "Give me your cum, son! Squirt your jism into your mother's old whore cunt!"

His prick seemed to rear back for a second, and when it charged forward again, he was cumming in his mother's pussy.

"I'm gonna shoot off, too!" Kyle yelled, and his cock started bucking between Cassy's slippery jugs. His jism let fly straight out over Cassy's belly and into his mother's face. Anna tilted her head up a little, opened her mouth wide, and caught all the cum she could, enjoying the feeling of getting cum in two holes at once -- and all of it from her own sons!

Some of the jism dripped off her face and down into Cassy's pussy hair, and when the fucks were over a few seconds later, Anna wiped off the cum that was left on her face, licked it off her hands, and lapped up the men-juice from the girl's cunt hair. After that, Anna lay down atop Cassy, their tits crushing against each other. She French-kissed her for a minute, then sat up smiling.

"Now I want to make my youngest son a motherfucker!" Anna said. "Come on, baby. I'll suck you and get you hard again."

Kyle sat with his back propped against the head of the bed, and Anna knelt beside him and licked his cock. He stroked her tits with both hands.

Cassy turned to Stan. "Why don't you fuck me up my shitter, honey?" she said.

"I've never fucked a girl there."

"It'll be fun. Lots of guys have fucked me there. And after it's over, I'll lick my shit off your prick, like your mother said she did the air conditioner repairmen."

Stan gulped, but as he pictured the sight in his mind, his cock began stiffening. "All right, I'll fuck your dirty asshole, bitch!" he said. He kissed her passionately on the mouth as she ran her fist up and down his pole, making his prick keep growing.

As Kyle's cock swelled. Anna took it into her mouth and moved her head up and down slowly. He tightened his hold on her tits, and remembering the milking motions he'd used on one of her jugs earlier, he started using it again on both of her fat, hanging tits.

When Kyle was fully hard, Anna raised up. He kept pumping her jugs up and down. She put her hands on her knockers and helped him, stretch them downward until they hurt.

"Mmm, that's right, baby," Anna groaned. "You like your mama's great big old titties, don't you, darling?"

Kyle nodded, staring at the blue-veined, white flesh in his hands.

"Would you like to suck your momma's huge, floppy titties while you fuck her snug wet pussy?" she asked.

"Yeah, but how would we do it?" he said.

"Like this," she answered. "Now don't let go of them." She threw a leg across his loins, planting a knee on either side of him. Holding his erect prick with one hand, she eased her cunt down onto his cock-head. As he grasped her wits again, she slid all the way down his rod. She snapped her pussy around him and kept it there.

Her jugs were at just the right height for him to suck, and they were almost in his face. He pulled a big taut nipple to his lips and sucked the jug tip and the flesh around it greedily into his mouth. He kneaded her other tit.

Very slowly, Anna moved her hips upward. Her chest moved upward, too, but she told Kyle, "Don't move your head, baby. Dig your fingers into my titties and keep 'em where you want 'em."

Kyle's fingers dug in and she dug her own fingers in to help. Again, her tits stretched and ached. The ache got worse as she went up his pole, but she kept her pussy clamped around him all the way up until nothing but his prick-head was inside her. Her pussy lips hugged his glans, relaxed, and hugged again. She twisted her hips several times, massaging nothing but the bulging tip of his cock. She kept twisting her hips as she slid back down his rod, and she set her hips at just the right angle to give her clit a good rubbing against his shaft. The ache in her tits lessened and the stretch went out of them as she moved down.

All the time, Kyle was chewing her tit like a dog trying to splinter a bone. The nipple was in his mouth, flopping back and forth as he chewed, and he lashed it constantly with his tongue.

Stan's cock was hard again and Cassy let it go and broke off their kiss. She turned her back to him and crawled out her hands and knees toward Anna and Kyle, stopping by Kyle's thigh. Lowering her head, the girl licked Anna's plump ass and craned her neck until she could get her tongue between Anna's cunt and Kyle's prick.

Looking back at Stan, the girl said, "All right, lover, pop it up my butthole."

Stan grinned and walked up behind her on his knees. Parting her ass cheeks, he brought his cockhead to her anus and grasped her broad hips. He shoved his prick forward hard, but made almost no progress.

"I don't think it'll go in," he said. "Your asshole's too little for my big prick."

"It'll go in," she said. "It'll hurt me, but that'll make it all the better for me later. I want it to hurt. So f***e your big cock into me. Make me scream!"

Stan breathed deeply, sank his fingers farther into her hips, and drove his own hips forward viciously as he jerked her toward him. His cockhead forged into her anus, and she screamed with pain and joy. The scream gave Stan a feeling of power and that made him want to hurt to her more. With unrelenting pressure, he shoved forward. Cassy shrieked and gasped and shrieked again.

"Keep it up, baby!" she cried. "It hurts like hell! Oh, KEEP IT UP!"

He kept powering forward, and soon his cockhead wedged past the ring of her anus. Getting the rest of his prick in was easier but her asshole opening still felt like a size-34 girdle wrapped around size-40 hips.

"Your asshole's tighter than a virgin's pussy," he said. "I thought you said lots of guys had fucked your butthole."

"They have," she said. "But unless it happens once a week or so, it tightens up again until the next guy's reamed it out for a while. Now come on, move faster. I want it to hurt like hell. I wanta feel like I'm coming apart. Throw it up me hard, you lousy bastard!"

"Okay, you crummy little whore!" he answered, and with a savage drive of his hips he spiked himself all the way into her smelly asshole.

Cassy shrieked again, and tears of pain rolled down her face. But even then she could feel her clit tingling and coming erect again. New juice was seeping from her pussy. Her nipples -- in fact, all of her big tits -- were swelling as bl**d rushed in.

Holding her still, Stan drew his cock backward, then crashed up her asshole again. She let go with another shriek. He fucked her shithole hard and fast and she kept shrieking, but soon he could tell that the shrieks had become sounds of acute pleasure. Her asshole began gripping his cock when he was deep inside her, and eventually her shrieks faded into happy grunts. Then she put her head between Anna's thighs and began licking Anna's cunt lips and Kyle's prick.

The added stimulation came at just the right time to drive Anna into her first orgasm on her youngest son's prick. She had been moving slowly up and down all the while, most of the time hugging his prick deliciously with her sopping cunt and keeping her hips canted just right to give her throbbing clit the best rubbing. And his hands and mouth, which he shifted back and forth from one heavy tit to the other, had felt great on her jugs. Her tits had hurt and felt pleasure at the same time, the hurt intensifying the pleasure. Gradually, she had built toward orgasm. She was shoved over the brink by Cassy's darting tongue.

Anna tightened her pussy even more around Kyle's prick when he was all the way up her. Holding him there, she ground her hips -- first in one direction, then in the other, reversing again and again. Her pussy was twitching crazily around his cock, and she loved feeling her contradictions bounce off his fat column of flesh. The grinding of her hips let her keep rubbing her clit against him, and seconds after the first orgasm was over, another one started.

She still held him all the way up her cunt and kept grinding her hips. Juice was flooding out of her and being lapped up by Cassy.

A third orgasm began blasting through Anna's loins, and now she couldn't stop herself from going up and down. She still ground her hips, but she hurled herself up and down Kyle's prick, his cockhead thudding into the back of her cunt when she was all the way down. Her tits were stretched more often, and now each stretch took only a fraction of a second. Pains shot through her as if two very long needles were being jabbed through her nipples, all the way through her enormous tits, and deep into her body every time she went up Kyle's prick. She grunted sharply but loved every pain, and soon the heat of the pains had turned the jabs of hurt into jabs of delight. One orgasm after another shook her violently.

"I'M CUMMING!" she cried. "JESUS CHRIST, I DON'T THINK I'LL EVER STOP CUMMING! KEEP SUCKING MY PUSSY, CASSY! FUCK MY SWEET HOT CUNT, KYLE, YOU SON OF A FUCKING WHORE! TEAR MY TITTIES OFF! CHEW MY TITTIES UP AND SPIT 'EM OUT! EVERYBODY KEEP MAKING ME CUUUMMMMM!"

She was going toward delirium as she plunged faster up and down Kyle's prick. His finger dug deeper into her tits and his teeth grated into her jug flesh. Anna yanked her tits wildly herself, as if waiting for them to come loose from their moorings.

Seeing, hearing, and feeling his mother's demented pleasure, Kyle began thrusting his cock up her cunt as her hips came down.

Anna's wildness had the same effect on Stan as he fucked Cassy's steaming shithole. The going had gotten easier as her anus had adjusted to his big prick, and now he thrust harder and faster. But sometimes he ground his hips a little to stretch her asshole's opening a little more out of shape and to give himself an extra thrill. With every stroke, his cock-head soared way up into her shitty bowels, and his nuts thumped into her wet sex slit.

Cassy's empty pussy convulsed with a long orgasm. She couldn't keep up with Anna's cunt lips any more, so the girl pulled her head up a little and licked Anna's ass again.

Another orgasm tore through the teens cunt. She clamped her asshole tighter around Stan's prick as he lunged up her. The boy grunted as his nuts began chugging up his cum. He buried himself inside her shithole and fucked her with very short, deep strokes as his jism spurted into her humid bowels.

Kyle stuffed more tit than ever into his mouth as he felt his own orgasm getting ready to pop. His prick began heaving, and he bit hard into the tiny. His cum rose out of his prick-head in great spouts and into his mother's clenching cunt.

After Stan pulled out of her, Cassy rolled over and lay on her back. He knee-walked to her, holding his prick carefully with a thumb and forefinger.

"You promised," he said, and he put a hand across the back of her neck and pulled up her head.

"That's right, I promised," Cassy said with a smile. "And I want it!" She opened her mouth-wide and took in his whole cock. She set her lips close around the base and slowly brought her head backward. Coming off him, she licked all that was left of her own slimy shit off Stan's prick. Then she took him back into her mouth and sucked him back into hardness. "Now fuck my Goddamn pussy, you bastard!" she said. He lay on top of her and shoved his rod into her cunt.

Looking down at them, Anna got an idea while Cassy ate the shit off Stan's cock. Anna was still astride Kyle, his partly softened prick still inside her pussy. Leaning down, Anna whispered into Kyle's ear.

"But, Mom..." he said. "I want it," she said.

"It'll make a mess," he protested.

"I don't care. I can take the covers off the bed later and wash them. I'll put fresh things on after the mattress airs out. You can sl**p upstairs with me tonight. But I want this here and now."

"But to do that to my own mother!"

"I bet it'll be fun," she said, "for both of us. I've never tried it, but cum always feels great. So this should really be something. I won't let you up until you do it in me."

"Okay," he sighed. He rested his hands on the long upper slopes of her tits and made himself relax. Shit, he needed to go anyway, so what the hell.

He dug his hands into her tits and twisted as soon as the flow started out of his prick. He was pissing into his own mother's cunt! And, oh God, it felt great!

Anna screamed as the hot stream of piss shot into her. The piss rolled down and out of her, carrying cum with it, but the stream of sizzling piss kept shooting into her pussy from his prick. Another orgasm leaped through her trembling cunt.

CHAPTER FIVE

Anna awoke her youngest son the next morning by giving him a blowjob. After his cum was safely in her belly, she smiled and slapped his thigh. "Time to get up, sl**py-head."

Naked, the two of them walked down the hall from her bedroom, headed for the kitchen. As they passed Greg's bedroom, they noticed that his door was open. They looked in. He was fast asl**p. They had gone to bed at three a.m. and he hadn't been home yet. It was a little after ten now.

"Stan and Greg and I are supposed to be over at Soapy's house at eleven to play basketball, but I don't guess Greg will wanta go, will he, Mom?" Kyle asked.

"No, we'd better let him sl**p," she answered, and they went on to the kitchen.

Anna fixed breakfast while Kyle ran downstairs to wake Stan and Cassy. Stan got up and came up to eat, but Cassy blinked, mumbled, rolled over, and went back to sl**p.

After breakfast, Stan and Kyle dressed and went off to play basketball. Anna dressed, too. She took her car and went shopping. She needed groceries and several other things.

Before leaving, she left notes on Cassy's and Greg's pillows, saying she'd be back about twelve thirty, and that they could fix their own breakfasts if they got up before then. But in the note to Greg, Anna forgot to mention Cassy. His b*****rs hadn't told him about the girl, and Anna had intended to tell him this morning. She had also intended to tell him about extending her i****t, to Stan and Kyle. But having gotten in so late last night and having slept so late this morning, Greg still knew nothing about any of it.

Cassy woke again at a quarter to eleven and this time decided to get up. She read the note Anna had left and decided to go upstairs fix breakfast. She as hungry as hell, and in her eagerness to eat, she forgot her clothes when she went upstairs. Clothes were a drag, anyway. Nakedness was more natural. She'd never been upstairs before, and having a normal curiosity, she looked around. It was a nice house -- much nicer than the one she'd come from.

These were good people, too. She was lucky to be here. All sorts of awful things could happen to girls who ran away from home or got kicked out, but she was safe and having the time of her life.

In a bedroom she looked into, she saw a boy asl**p in bed. He was covered by only a sheet, which came up his waist. He looked a little older than Stan and was of medium height, broad shouldered, and hairy-chested. This must be Greg, she decided, the oldest b*****r. She'd never seen him before, but Stan and Kyle had told her about him.

Over his loins, the sheet looked like a tent. He had a hard-on! A monstrous one, too! She was tempted to go over and start sucking or fucking him, but she wasn't sure how he'd react if he woke up and found a strange, naked girl working out on his prick besides, she needed food.

After going back to the kitchen, she fixed breakfast and ate. After doing the dishes, she wandered around the house some more and found herself back at Greg's room. She looked in -- and saw that he was still asl**p. Over his middle, the sheet was still like a tent. Had he been hard all this time or was this a fresh erection? Either way, it didn't matter. He was hard that was what counted.

Cassy was drawn to him irresistibly. She walked up to the bed. Her urge for him was even stronger than before.

Carefully, she lifted the sheet and pulled it down to his knees. He wasn't wearing anything. His prick was huge -- not only long, as had been obvious with the sheet over him, but also thick. Seminal fluid was oozing out of the tiny slit in the bulging cock-head and was leaving a clear wet trail down his turgid shaft. In his sl**p, he smiled and mumbled, "Oooh, baby, do it!" He made a few small upward thrusts with his hips.

He's dreaming about sex, Cassy thought, probably about fucking some girl he fucked last night.

He thrust several more times. Cassy loved the sight of his big cock. She didn't think he'd mind if she took a little action from it, since he was obviously dreaming about screwing anyway. Obviously sex was exactly what he wanted.

Cautiously, she crawled onto the bed. Leaning over, she licked the seminal fluid off his prick. He groaned. She threw a leg across him and held his cock still as she brought her cunt over it. When his glans was between her moist pussy lips, she put both her hands on her tits and dropped slowly down his shaft.

She didn't want to make any noise but she couldn't help the moan that escaped her lips.

Jesus, his prick was huge!

She hadn't been lying when she'd told Stan and Kyle that she'd lost her cherry and that plenty of boys had fucked her. She had never bothered to count, but she'd probably had over a hundred pricks in her. But she had never had one as immense as Greg's. It was forcing her pussy walls farther back than she'd thought they could go. Her cunt was getting wetter, though, and that helped.

Greg's smile broadened and he mumbled, "Good pussy. Good fucking pussy."

If he only knew!

As she kept sliding down his cock, he made a few more upward thrusts. Her cunt was soon full, but she looked down and saw that she still didn't have the bottom three inches of his cock inside her. Could she take it all? She didn't know whether she could or not, but she wanted to.

Digging her fingers into her tits as a way of bracing herself, Cassy f***ed her hips downward. Damn, she wasn't going to make it! He was just too big. She didn't stop pushing, though. Gradually, she got more of the prick inside her, but it was hurting her badly.

Greg groaned again. Cassy looked into his face. Blinking, he awoke.

His eyes widened.

"Hi, you must be Greg," she said. "I love your cock. I hope you don't mind my getting on."

He stared at her. Finally he said, "Yeah, I'm Greg. I thought I was waking up, but I guess I was wrong."

"You were right. You're awake. I'm real and your prick's really in my pussy."

"How the hell did you get in here?"

"Stan and Kyle moved me in downstairs two nights ago. I was kicked out of my own home and they picked me up off the street. We got, along together and they brought me home with 'em. No one else knew until your mother caught the three of us fooling around last night. She's really a groove, though. She says I can stay."

A gleam of understanding came into Greg's eyes. "You say you three were fooling around when she caught you?"

"Yeah," Cassy answered.

"And then she started fooling around, too, I guess."

"Yeah, with all three of us."

"So that's why Kyle slept up here with her last night," he said. "I figured I'd crawl in with her. I'd slept with her the two nights before."

"She told us. She told us about the air conditioner repairman, too."

"It figures. Anyway, I was going to get in with her last night after I got home, but I looked in and saw Kyle was with her. Say, you're a good-looking piece."

"Thanks. My name's Cassy Haynes."

"Where's Mom right now?"

"Gone shopping. Stan and Kyle are out somewhere, too. I slept late and came upstairs to fix breakfast, but I looked around and found you. You had a great big hard-on under the sheet and I finally couldn't resist it."

Greg laughed. "I'm glad. You like my cock, huh?"

"Yeah, it's wonderful. The only trouble is, it's too damn big. I've been trying and trying and I can't get it all into me. I guess I'll just have to take what I can get."

"You can get it all," Greg said. "I'll help." He took hold of her waist, firmly.

"No!" Cassy said. "You really are too big for me. I can't take all of you!"

"We'll see," Greg replied, and pulling her downward, he began pushing his hips up. His cock began edging farther up into her tight young cunt.

"Oooooh, God!" Cassy howled. "You're splitting me open! I can't take anymore! I CAN'T!" She shook her head and her hair flew. Her hands wrenched her big tits.

She tried to pull upward, away from the spike that was impaling her, but Greg held her and kept forcing her down while he kept shoving his prick up.

His cock penetrated deeper and deeper, and she writhed and screamed. She worked her hips sideways and forward and back, trying to wriggle off his pole, but it seemed only to help his cock go farther into her stretched-out pussy. Then, as she screamed again, she found the pain easing, being pushed aside by something else -- pleasure. Her nipples were getting stiffer and stiffer. Her cunt was juicing madly.

"Yessssss!" she shouted! "Yes! Oh, yes! Make it go in! I want it! Make your overgrown cock go all the way up my little PUSSY!"

Greg smiled and gave one more shove. "You've got it all," he said.

"What? All? Really?" She looked down. She smiled. It was true -- every bit of the enormous prick was inside her.

"You're only the second cunt who's been able to take it all," Greg said. "Mom was the first."

"Well, I'm glad I got it all. It hurt a lot at first, but now I love having it all up me. It feels like it's gonna come out my mouth. Come on, let's get moving!"

He kept his hands on her waist but relaxed his hold. Rotating her hips, Cassy slid slowly up his long prick. When she went back down, she didn't have to use as much f***e to get all of him inside her. Her cunt kept adjusting as she continued going up and down his rod, and after a few minutes it was smooth-going all the way. She kept rotating her hips as she moved, and she started picking up speed.

For a while Greg just layed still and let her ride him. He watched his prick as she took it in and rose up on it. He watched her fuck-honey trickle out of her pussy, and grunted as she snapped her already snug cunt even tighter around him.

While giving him the special squeezings of her pussy, she still kept picking up speed. He let go of her waist and grasped her tits, squeezing them as he jacked his hips up to meet her downward thrust. His prick-head thumped hard into the back of her twat.

Cassy squealed with delight and clamped her pussy around his cock again. She waggled her hips before starting up and down again, moving still faster.

"Oh, shit, yes!" she cried. "Fuck my sweet dirty pussy with your gigantic prick, baby!"

She released her tits, leaned forward a little, and planted her hands on his chest. Her hips and cunt were at a slightly different angle now and she couldn't get quite all of him inside her this way. But that wasn't important any more. She could still get nearly all of him, and this way she could use her hands as leverage to help herself pump her hips faster. It was speed that mattered now. She needed to feel her pussy lips getting rubbed in different directions as often as possible. Her clit was brought more fully against his cock, and she wanted her clit rubbed faster, too. She was almost at the point of orgasm and she wanted to feel her loins burst.

Her cunt flew up and down his prick, and she moaned with every stroke. He pulled her tits each time he drove into her pussy.

"I'm getting there!" Cassy yelled. "Yes! Now! I'm there, all the way there! I'M CUMMING! FUCK ME! I'M CUMMING!"

Her juices were blasting. Her twat was convulsing. She pounded her hips up and down even faster, and another cum bolted through her almost as soon as the first one was over.

Greg's strong thrusts lifted her higher and higher. "I'm gonna shoot off, too!" he shouted. "I'm gonna burn you up with my cum!"

"Do it!" Cassy said. "Fill me with it! Burn me to a fucking crisp!"

His balls let go and his cum spurted into her pussy. She cunt-hugged him and flailed her hips up and down as the splashes hit her. They sighed and groaned until both of them were still.

There was applause from the direction of the bedroom door.

They turned their heads, saw Anna standing there, and laughed.

Anna stopped clapping her hands and smiled. "I see you two have met," she said.

"Yeah. We kind of like each other, too," Greg answered.

"That's right," Cassy chimed in. "You've got three great sons, Anna."

"Yeah, I have," said Anna. "I just wish I had a great husband, too. Of course, if I'd had a great husband, though, I'd never have found out just how great my sons are. So maybe it's not so bad that I don't have a great husband!"

"Cassy told me you made it with Stan and Kyle, too," Greg said.

"Yes, and they were both terrific. I wish I'd started this a lot sooner."

"What'll Dad say when he comes back and finds Cassy here?"

"That's what Stan asked me last night. I'll tell you what I told him -- I'll handle your father."

"But how will you handle him?" Greg asked.

"I'm nor sure yet," Anna answered. "Come to think of it, I may need some help with him. But I'll figure it out somehow. Right now, though, how about if an old woman joins the fun?"

"Beautiful," said Greg.

"I wanta eat your pussy!" said Cassy. "You ate mine last night, but I only nibbled yours."

"You're on -- just as soon as I get naked."

She stripped quickly, dropping her clothes in the doorway, and walked to the bed, her huge tits swaying. She lay on her back, drawing her legs up sharply with her feet set well apart on the bed. She let her thighs yawn open. Her tits hung sideways away from each other, like two massive, oddly shaped boulders about to roll down a hill in opposite directions. She patted her cunt.

"Okay. Eat this old whore's pussy," she said. "Make me cum a few times."

Cassy grinned. "I'll make your juice roll as long as you want me to!" She went to her hands and knees in front of Anna's gaping cunt. Then she lowered her head and kissed the bright pink pussy lips, which immediately began flushing red. Anna pinched her own nipples and felt them stiffening. Her sexual motors started to buzz, her whole body tingled.

Cassy sliced her tongue between Anna's twat lips and jiggled it from side to side as she worked it up and down. Juice beaded up in Anna's cunt and on the outer flesh of her sex slit. She felt herself growing warm all over. Her clit was swelling. She began kneading her tits.

Cassy slipped her tongue deep into her pussy, swirled it around, and shot it in and out. Bringing her tongue back to her pussy lips, she jabbed them, laved them, and kissed them again. Next she licked Anna's clit, watching it swell some more and licking it again.

Anna's juice was flowing freely now. The girl lapped up the fuck-honey and darted her tongue back at her clit, hitting the tip of the erect joy knob. Anna shivered and moaned, and Cassy trailed her tongue in circles over the flesh all around her clit. She brought her tongue in with spiral motions back to the pleasure center. Then she climbed up the clit, went down the same way, and climbed once more.

"Oooooh, shit... honey... YES! Eat that thing!"

Watching, Greg found his cock hardening again. He had been surprised to learn that his mother and the girl had made it together last night. But maybe it shouldn't have surprised him at all, he thought. His mom seemed to be getting wilder and wilder. For years she must have been a ticking bomb of repressed sexuality, and now that she had exploded, her eroticism was flying in all directions as a result of the explosion. There seemed to be almost nothing she wouldn't do.

Did he want his mother like this? he wondered. Yes! It opened life up so much, made him so feel much freer -- nor to mention giving him a great woman to put his prick into! Hell, two great women -- his mother and Cassy both. The only question was, which one was he going to put it into right now?

A minute later, his prick was completely hard again, and on his knees he moved in behind Cassy. He stuck his prick way up her cunt, got himself good and wet again, and pulled out of her. He stuck two fingers into her pussy, got them wet, pulled them out, and stuffed them into her asshole. He ran them in and out, getting her anus as wet as he could. He figured she must know what he intended to do, and he half-expected her to turn around and tell him not to. But she waggled her ass joyfully, squeezed his fingers when they were deep inside her, and kept eating Anna's pussy.

Anna was starting to writhe. Her fingers ground into her jugs and twisted them. There was a huge fire in her cunt and clit, and another one in her tits. God, she felt alive! And she was going to cum!

"Aaaah... aaah... uuunnhh! Oh, Lord! AAAAGGGHHH!"

Her pussy leaped into contortions. Cassy's tongue kept whipping over her cunt lips and clit and diving into her hot woman hole. Anna moaned louder and squirmed sensuously.

Greg drew his fingers out of Cassy's asshole and fitted his cock-head into her anus. Cassy was eager to have his prick sail up her shithole and she didn't try to wiggle away. But she was glad that she had been fucked there last night. That fucking had loosened her asshole a little, and without it she would never have been able to take Greg's tremendous cock. She still wasn't sure she'd be able to take it. It had been tough enough getting the whole thing into her pussy. But at least she would have a chance.

He grasped her hips and plowed his own hips forward.

"AAIIEE!"

His prick-head was just beginning to wedge into her anus, spreading her opening wider than it had ever been before, and her asshole was bursting with pain.

"Shove harder, Greg! Oh, ram it to me, honey!" Then her tongue dived back into Anna's pussy. Greg shoved harder... but the grip of Cassy's anus was strong and he got in only a little farther. He kept shoving with short, sharp jolts, advancing only a tiny bit at a time.

With each jolt, Cassy felt another burst of pain, and a gasp was torn from her throat. But she pushed her hips back, trying to help him get in.

Suddenly, the pressure lessened and she felt something very thick and solid moving into her bowels. He was in! Her anus was still stretched abnormally wide but the pain was dying fast. She squeezed his prick with her shithole as he drove in farther.

"That's it, baby it feels so good. So warm up my butt! Your oldest son's fucking my asshole, Anna!"

"Good for him," said Anna. "Ream her out good, Greg! I wanta see what it feels like when she screams into my cunt."

"Okay, Mom, get set. I think she's just about to scream," said Greg.

He drove deeper into Cassy's shit hole, and the girl had another burst of pain that almost turned her stomach. His prick had come against some tissue way up inside her, and he was still pushing forward.

"Jesus fucking Christ, you crazy dude! You're ripping my Goddamn guts open!" she cried.

"Throw it to her!" said Anna. "She hasn't screamed yet. She screamed last night when Stan fucked her asshole."

Cassy chewed and Anna came again.

Greg still had an inch pf his prick outside of Cassy's asshole. He lunged one more time, and his cock seemed to slip past the tissue he had hit. His whole prick sank into her shithole.

"I'm in all the way, honey," he breathed.

"Good, darling. Now just hold it there a minute and let me get used to it," she said. "Oh, it's starting to feel good! It makes my belly hot!"

She gave his entire prick a hug with her asshole, relaxed the hold, then hugged again, waving her hips softly from side to side.

When she stopped, her hips and relaxed her asshole again, she said, "Okay, baby, now get it going. Make that big rod of yours chug!"

Greg laughed and slowly pulled his cock backward. Then he began fucking her asshole with long, even strokes. As Cassy thrust her hips back to meet his rhythm, she made her tongue dance at Anna's cunt and clit again.

Anna threw her legs up, rested her feet on Cassy's back, and rocked back and forth. Cassy's tongue seemed to be everywhere. It plunged into Anna's pussy and stirred around and zipped in and out a dozen times. It fucked her clit, slashed her pussy lips, brushed her thighs, darted at her asshole, and raced back over her pussy lips and clit and back into her quivering cunt.

Anna's juices were flowing like the burning lava of a volcano. There was nothing like sex. Even if [missing text].

"You want me to stop, Cassy?" asked Greg.

"Shit, no!" she answered. "A woman's shithole is for more than just to shit through. It's also to take a guy's prick in all of his prick. Throw it to me!"

"I'm throwin', baby," he said, and he charged again, jamming more of his immense cock into the girl's tortured asshole.

This time she screamed.

He had stretched her inner tissues until he felt that they would break.

She screamed into Anna's cunt, and screamed again as Greg kept pushing forward. The hot rush of Cassy's breath from her screams felt great to Anna, and the woman moaned. But then Cassy's teeth snapped onto Anna's rigid clit and the girl held on for dear life as her asshole was battered by pain. And now Anna screamed with pain because Cassy was biting too deeply.

The pain Anna felt was awful, but it turned out to be the front edge of a wave of pleasure. As Cassy let go with another scream and bit in farther, Anna's pussy began contracting wildly with another orgasm. Anna knew that any normal woman would probably feel nothing but pain under these circumstances. This pleased her because it showed how much of a whore she had become.

"Oh, Cassy, baby! Chew my fucking clit off!" Anna howled.

She couldn't have a happy marriage, she could still be happy as long as she got enough sex from somewhere. It didn't matter from where, although she would always want her sons and this marvelous little slut between her legs. But there could be others. She would want mostly men, but a few women would add spice. One thing was certain: no one person would ever again be enough for her!

Her cunt reached its boiling point and she came again. The juices seemed almost to bubble out of her. Cassy's busy tongue lapped it up, and the lapping brought out more juice plus another round of contractions in her seething cunt.

"God, yes... do it to me, you hot-tongued little bitch!" Anna ranted. "Do it to me more and more! I'm cumming... AGAIN! Unh... unh... uunnhh... AAAAHHHH!" Her pussy quaked as another orgasm hit her.

Greg began screwing his hips around as he thrust into Cassy's asshole. She clamped herself a little tighter around his prick when he was all the way up, and he knew she liked it. She moaned into Anna's soggy cunt.

Cassy's anus was adjusting to the thickness of his giant rod, and his prick was sliding in and out more easily. He didn't have to hold her hips any more, so he slipped one hand under her belly, through her pussy hair to her wet sex slit. He found her erect slit, trapped it between two fingers, and massaged it as he fucked her. The noise from her moans grew, and she worked her hips a little faster. Cassy had been feeling the thrusts up her ass all the way through her cunt. With Greg fondling her clit, her pleasure doubled. She slurped up Anna's abundant pussy juice and smiled as the older woman writhed. Cassy's smile widened when she felt the stream of her own pussy juice swelling, and felt her loins coiling for the orgasm she was about to have.

"Mmmmm! Mmmuuhh! Uuunngghh!"

An orgasm gripped Cassy and shook her. She felt her asshole contracting around Greg's prick. She thrust back at him fiercely, trying to keep more of him inside her, and he fucked her with short, hard strokes deep into her shit hole, grinding his belly against her buttocks. He, too, felt her asshole contracting around his prick, and it made him shiver. His cock seemed to bulge even larger, and it lurched and began spurting heavy globs of cum into the young girl's bowels.

"Yeah, baby, take my big load all the way up you!" he roared, and his cock beat into her shit hole until all his jism had shot into her.

After he pulled out of her, Anna and Cassy scrambled laughingly for his prick, and both of them licked off the smelly little dabs of shit.

"Oh, Lord!" came Stan's voice from the bedroom door. "Eating shit again." He and Kyle were standing next to each other in the open doorway.

"Take off your clothes and join the fun," Anna said with a smile.

"Yeah, little b*****rs, come ahead. It'll keep you off the streets," Greg joked.

"There's plenty of action for everybody," Cassy said as she finished cleaning Greg's prick with her mouth.

Stan and Kyle started stripping.

"Did you bring any of your friends with you?" asked Anna.

"Naw, they still wanted to play basketball," said Kyle. "We thought things would be more fun at home, but we didn't tell them why."

"I wouldn't mind if you told them," said Anna. "Now come on and get your pricks over here and get 'em in us."

When Kyle was naked except for his socks, he sat down in a chair and started to take them off, but Cassy hopped off the bed and took them off for him. By the time she had kissed her way up his legs to his prick, he was hard. She stood up, turned her back to him, and sat down astride his thighs.

"Hold my hips while I raise up, baby," she said. "And I'll put this thing in me."

Kyle obeyed and she lifted herself off his lap. She reached between her legs and grasped his prick, then lowered herself until his cockhead was between her pussy lips. Then she got her hand out of the way and slid all the way down his shaft. She gave his prick a delicious squeeze with her hot wet cunt.

"Ooh, that feels nice," Kyle sighed. "I love fucking your pussy, Cassy."

"There'd be something wrong with you if you didn't," Cassy laughed, and she started pumping her hips up and down. "Pull on my tits," she said, and he reached around her and took hold of her jugs. She put one of her own hands between her legs and rubbed her clit and pussy lips and his cock as she moved.

When Stan had gotten naked and walked to the bed, Anna scooted toward him until her ass was on the edge of the mattress and her cunt was just inches from his stiff prick. She spread her legs and wrapped them around him, drawing his cock to her gaping pussy.

"Stuff it into me, babe. Fuck the hell out of your Goddamn mother!"

Stan grasped her thighs and thrust hard, driving his prick completely into her yearning cunt. He ground himself against her, giving her clit an extra rubbing. Then he pulled back and started stroking hotly in and out of his momma's juice-drenched pussy.

"That's right, honey," she groaned. "Now, Greg, sit across my belly and fuck my fat jugs!"

"I'll try, Mom," her oldest son answered, "but I don't know whether I can make it again this soon or not. I had a wild night last night and now I just fucked Cassy twice."

"We'll get it hard, doll. Come on, I need it. I need your beautiful PRICK!"

She grabbed his arm and pulled him toward her. Even as he swung a leg across her belly, she closed her hand over his soft cock and started stroking him. When he was in position, she pushed her huge tits together around his prick. She mashed her tits together hard and rubbed him feverishly. His cockhead was sticking out from between them, and she raised her head, kissed the tip of his prick, and laved it with her tongue.

She thrilled as she felt his cock slowly swell between her warm jugs. More and more of it stuck out from between them, and she snared his prick head between her wet lips. She held her head still and felt him go deeper into her mouth as his cock kept growing. She kneaded her tits constantly, shifting the pressure against his prick, exciting both her son and herself all the more. She tickled his shaft with her tongue. Greg pinched her aching nipples, pulled them, and bent them, and started helping with the kneading of her jugs.

At last he was totally hard, and she grunted happily as he began moving his hips, sliding his shaft between her twin mounds of tit flesh. When he went backward, she had to open her mouth to let him out, and she waited eagerly as she felt his prick moving through her jugs. Then she took some of his cock into her mouth when he came forward again.

Kyle poked his head forward and swiped Cassy's upper back with his tongue as he fucked her. He squeezed her tits on all sides, making them bulge oddly. He twisted them and pulled them down one at a time, stretching them as far as he could. On each fuck-stroke, he waited for her to start down and then he thrust upward to meet her. When his prick was buried in her, she rode him downward until his ass was against the chair-seat. Then she wiggled her butt around against him, stirring his cock around inside her clinging pussy. Then she rose slowly back up his rod, cunt-hugging it as she went. All the while, she kept massaging her clit.

"Fuck! Cunt! Tits! Prick! Pussy! Cock! Fuck!" she chanted. "Unh... unh... unh... unh! Fuck my slimy cunt! AaaaaAAAHHH! Shit on me! Jesus Christ! Fill my pussy with cock forever!"

Her pussy was ripped by convulsions as she came. Steaming juice rolled out of her cunt, bathing Kyle's nuts and making a puddle on his belly. She put her free hand on one of her tits and jerked insanely at the tender flesh. She drove up and down on his prick, furiously.

Stan wedged his hands under his mother's ass cheeks, and he began squeezing her buttocks every time he spiked his cock into her cunt. He never took more than half his prick out of her before thrusting into her again, but he wriggled his hips and used different angles in driving into her, sometimes pushing to one side or the other, sometimes up or down. And always he ground himself against her when he was all the way up her. Sometimes he made a few extra lunges, as if trying to get even farther into her belly, before he pulled back and stroked up her again. Her fuck-honey was soon running down his thighs and over her own ass cheeks, soaking his hands so that there was a vulgar squishing sound as he squeezed her big buttocks.

Anna let Greg take over the kneading of her tits. Slipping both hands past him, she began rubbing Stan's belly with one hand, and she stuck two fingers of her other hand into Greg's asshole.

Her eldest son groaned. He dug his fingers deep into her tits and moved his hips faster, picking up the speed of his cock as it slid through her tit meat. She kept taking some of his prick into her mouth and swirling her tongue over it whenever he was in range of her lips.

When she came, she wasn't sure which prick had had the most to do with spurring her into the orgasm -- not that it made any difference. Both cocks heated her sensitive flesh and gave her pleasure, and the joy of her orgasm rocketed out to every nerve-ending in her body.

"Faster!" she wailed. "Fuck my sloppy tits add my dripping cunt faster, you sons of the biggest whore in the world! YOU'RE MAKING YOUR BIG MOMMA CUM!"

Both of them grunted, and they fucked her faster.

Cassy was hauling wildly at Kyle's prick with her juicy cunt. She was cumming again and she wanted to feel his jism shooting into her and scalding her pussy.

"Now, damn it, NOW; blow your rocks, you bastard! I CRAVE YOUR FUCKIN' CUM!"

She grabbed his nuts and pulled, rubbed, and twisted, and he screeched, "AAAAAHHHH! YOU WANT IT -- HERE IT IS!" His prick bucked and fired his cum into her pussy in thick squirts.

Anna punched her two fingers farther into Greg's asshole and repeatedly pushed them apart and pulled them back together as if working a pair of scissors. Changing his hold on her tits, he wrapped his big hands around them as far as he could and yanked her jugs toward the ceiling as high as they would go. Anna screamed and came violently. Her contractions intensified when Greg twisted her high-stretched tits and rubbed her nipples against each other.

Pulling his cock back, he thrust his belly forward until he was against her jugs and his cock was pointed straight up, trapped between his belly and her tits. Then he worked some of her pliable tit flesh back until it was between his belly and his prick, surrounding his cock completely with jug meat. His prick-head was just under and pressed into the mounded-together flesh where her nipples met. His cock leaped, squirming against her tit flesh, and his cum blasted out. His jism was trapped by her tits and flooded downward between her jugs and his prick. When he finished shooting, she sucked off and swallowed the cum that had stuck to his cock.

After Greg climbed off her, Anna raised her head farther and licked up the cum that had stuck to her tits and run down in the deep valley between them. A little of Greg's shit was on two of her fingers, and she whiffed it. She found it pleasant and licked it up. Then she fingered her clit as Stan fucked her.

"I'm gonna shoot, Mom!" he cried.

"Good, baby, I love your jism!" she howled, and his man-juice socked into her cunt.

As soon as Anna had her breath, she said, "All right, let's go another round!"

Greg laughed. "Hold it," he said. "I just got up. I need to eat breakfast."

"Fine," his mother smiled, "just as long as I can suck your prick while you eat! And another of my sons can fuck my asshole or my cunt while I suck you!"

She had already known that she wasn't "normal" anymore, but as soon as she said this, Anna knew there was no hope that she could ever become normal again. And she was glad.

CHAPTER SIX

For most of the next three days, Anna's life was blissful. She was always full of lust that was soon satisfied, removed, then satisfied again. She and Cassy took the three boys' pricks time after time, and when the potent young cocks were exhausted for a while, the boys used their mouths on the cunts and tits.

But toward the end of the third day, Anna's bliss faded. The sex was as good as ever, but she remembered that Larry, her husband, would be getting home from his business trip tomorrow afternoon. She had promised her sons and Cassy that Cassy could stay and that she Anna would figure out a way to handle the boys' father, but Anna still didn't know how to handle him. There was something else Anna Miller didn't know, something that Cassy and the boys had not even mentioned, perhaps had not even thought about. When Larry got back, much of the easy, open sex around the house would have to stop, unless Anna could think of something. During the rest of summer vacation, she and the k**s, could still have plenty of time during the day because Larry worked Monday through Friday and usually played golf on weekends. But after school started, the k**s would not get home until late in the afternoon five days a week. Larry would usually get home two or three hours later. Sometimes he would work late, but she never knew exactly when he would. It was something that couldn't be depended upon.

And all along -- both during and after summer vacation -- what about the nights, the long, passionless nights she would have to spend by Larry's side? Even with him in bed with her, it would be almost like being alone, or maybe worse than being alone. The boys and Cassy would be able to sneak around the house and manage with each other somehow, but it would be dangerous for Anna to try it.

She couldn't be content just to wait for his next business trip. She had once hated the business trips, because they were too long and come too often. They did not seem nearly long enough nor often enough now. Out of every six weeks, he was gone no more than two weeks, sometimes only one.

She thought of divorce, but it seemed like a bad idea. With three c***dren plus Cassy to take care of, and all the "community property" she and Larry would have to divide, divorce would be an awfully messy problem. To make it worse, Larry would fight any effort she made to divorce him. He had always said he needed a stable f****y life to give him a good image with the company he worked for.

The best thing would be to get Larry to agree to let her live the way she wanted to live. But what husband as traditionally oriented as Larry, would ever agree to his wife's fucking every man who came along, especially their own sons?

Anna thought about it all more and more, and still she couldn't figure it out.

On the night before Larry was supposed to come home, he called her and told her that his plane would be getting in at two the next afternoon. Anna was feeling spiteful and told him that neither she nor the bays would be able to meet him at the airport. She lied, saying they all had something planned. Larry would just have to take a taxi home from the airport.

Larry grumbled, but said okay and hung up.

As Anna turned from the telephone, she was suddenly glad that she had been spiteful. She and the k**s were going to have something planned for tomorrow afternoon after all. And it would be the solution to the whole problem. She was surprised at how simple it was.

"Greg, I want you and Stan and Kyle to get together and invite a few of your pals over here tomorrow afternoon," Anna said.

"Oh? Is that what you meant when you told Dad we had something planned for tomorrow afternoon?" Greg asked.

"That's what I decided I meant after I hung up," she answered.

"Covering up, huh?" Greg said.

"More than that," said Anna. "Your father's plane gets in at two, so he should be here about three. But have your pals here about two-fifteen so we can get rolling before your father gets here. And get the wildest pals you have. We're going to have an orgy."

"What? But when Dad gets here..."

"He'll see exactly what's going on," Anna said. "We'll be right here in the living room. I want him to see."

"But he'll be mad as hell," Greg said.

"Probably," Anna agreed, "but that's all tight. The way we'll fix things, there won't be, much he can do about it. Cassy will be able to stay, and we can all keep fucking and sucking whenever we please, whether your father's here or not. Here's what we're going to do."

Carefully, Anna explained it to them.

Her three sons brought in three of their pals at two-ten the next afternoon -- five minutes early. Soapy and Bill were nineteen. Jimmy was eighteen. They had no idea what wonderful things were about to happen to them. Anna had thought that maybe they should be told in advance, but her sons had convinced her that although the boys were pretty wild, they wouldn't believe that their friends' mother would openly give them some cunt. At least they wouldn't believe it until the mother herself made it obvious.

Anna knew all three of the boys and introduced them to Cassy. The boys' eyes bulged at both the girl and the woman. Cassy was wearing short tight shorts that showed the crease of her pussy, and an unbuttoned blouse that showed much of her big jugs. Anna was in the pants of a string bikini that revealed the top of her cunt hair, and a tube top that rode low on her huge, hanging tits.

As soon as Greg closed the front door, Anna said, "Do you boys like what you see?"

"Ma'am?" Soapy gurgled. Could she mean what it sounded like she meant?

"Do you boys like what you see?" Anna repeated. "Flesh. Fat tits and things like that."

Soapy. Bill, and Jimmy just stared, too stunned to say anything.

"You look like you like it," Anna went on. "You'd sure better like it because you're going to see more of it. And you're going to be right up next to it."

As the three boys gaped, Anna peeled off her tube top and took off her bikini pants. Cassy, too, stripped off her clothes, and the two naked sluts walked slowly toward the boys. Cassy put her arms around Jimmy and kissed him, and Anna d****d her arms across the shoulders of Soapy and Bill and kissed each of them.

"Come on, guys," Anna purred. "Dig your hands in and let's all get naked and have some fun."

She kissed them again and pushed her loins against theirs. This was the only part of the plan she had any doubts about. She was afraid the boys might spook and run.

But when Soapy thrust his tongue into her mouth and wrenched her enormous tits and Bill stuck a finger into her hot wet cunt, she knew she had won.

After a few more minutes of kissing and groping with Anna and Cassy, all three boys were naked and had magnificent hard-ons. Anna stood behind a wooden chair and bent over the chair-back. Soapy stood right in front of the chair, his big prick level with Anna's mouth. Anna parted her lips and took in his cock. Bill stood behind her and shoved his prick into her cunt. Her jugs were hanging down away from her rib-cage, and both boys racked down and began fondling them.

Cassy lay on her back on the rug and spread her legs. Jimmy got on top of her, pulled her legs up onto his shoulders, and plunged his cock deep into her pussy.

Greg, Stan, and Kyle stripped next, but Kyle peeped out through the curtains of a front window.

Greg and Stan left he living room. When they came back a few minutes later, each of them had a bottle of beer and a small plain cardboard box. They settled into chairs and sipped their beers, watching their mother and Cassy get pricks shoved them slowly.

Anna was moaning and stretching her neck to try to get all the way down on Soapy's rod. In the position she was in, it wasn't easy, but she kept twisting her head and pushing it forward until she had all of him. Putting her hands on his hips, she urged him into moving gently backward and forward, fucking her face. He put his hands on her head and helped her move it, slowly.

Bill's hands dug deeper into her tits as his prick stroked in and out of her cunt. Bent over the chair as she was with the top of the chair-back pressing into her belly, she couldn't push back to meet his thrusts so she clasped him warmly with her pussy as he fucked her.

She wondered what these boys would say about her later. She knew they would not be able to keep their mouths shut about sticking their cocks into her and Cassy. Anna could expect her own sons to keep quiet if she asked them to, but three teenage boys could not be expected to keep quiet about fucking someone else's mother. She thought they would probably talk about her tits and call her a hungry-cunted whore. The thought pleased her. She would get a reputation -- what most people thought of as a bad reputation but what she thought of as a good one. It would mean more pricks to go into her cunt.

She whipped her tongue over Soapy's cock as he fucked her face. His prick-head was going far down her throat on every thrust. He moved in and out with a variety of strokes, sometimes pulling his cock-head back to her lips before pushing all of himself into her, sometimes pulling only half his shaft out of her before jabbing it all back in.

"Jesus, Mrs. Miller! I wish my mom was like you," he said.

Anna took his pole out of her mouth and said, "Thanks, baby, and you guys can call me Anna. You can all come over anytime you feel like it and put your pricks in me. And tell all your friends and your b*****rs they can do the same thing. I'll take short guys, tall ones, handsome, ugly. It doesn't matter as long as their pricks will get hard. Shit, tell your daddies if you want to. I want all the pricks in me I can get."

"And what she says goes for me, too," Cassy groaned as Jimmy's cock slid up and dawn in her cunt. "Aahh... oh, God! Yes! Throw that thing to me, baby! FUCK ME!"

Jimmy mashed her knees down into her tits and made her grunt with pain-pleasure. He spiked his prick deeper and deeper into her hot little pussy. She raked his back with her fingernail. She split his butt cheeks apart with one hand and stuck her forefinger into his asshole. His thrusts speeded up a little.

Soon Cassy's first orgasm of the day convulsed her. She ground herself against him and clung to his prick until the cum was over, then again began pumping her hips as well as she could with her legs where they were. She moaned as his prick began sinking all the way into her on every stroke.

Anna took Soapy's cock back into her mouth and gradually moved her head forward until she had all of him. Again, he started fucking her face.

Bill was still reaming out her cunt, but he was pushing into her a little faster now. "Gosh, Mrs. Miller -- Anna -- you've sure got a nice, tight pussy," he breathed. "You're as tight as some of the eighteen-year-olds I've fucked. Unh uunngghh... ooohhh, I love the way you squeeze my prick with your pussy!"

All the way up her, he held himself there and let her cunt-hug him. Then he stroked in and out of her a half-dozen more times, let her cunt-hug his whole prick some more, and began stroking in and out again. He squeezed her tits and pulled them downward. He swung them in slow circles as he fucked her.

God, fucking the mother of three of his best friends -- while they watched! And besides her tight pussy, what a pair of tits she had!

Anna felt an orgasm building. She knew it was going to be a strong one, and she thought that with the triple pleasure of sucking a cock, having her jugs played with, and getting her cunt fucked, there would be plenty of other cums to follow. The pressure grew and grew and she let go a muffled scream around Soapy's cock as her orgasm exploded. Her cunt twitched long and violently, seeming to her to bounce up and down on Bill's prick. Fresh juice flowed out of her, and she waggled her ass against his belly in obscene delight.

To Greg, Stan, and Kyle, it was a groove to see Cassy being fucked by one of their friends. But it was even more of a turn-on to see their mother fucking and sucking with two of their friends and to know that after awhile she would take on the third friend. Shit, she had even said she would take all those guys -- and their friends and families -- anytime at all! She would be known as the most swinging mother around. Some people would call her a tramp, but even most of those would envy her and her sons. The three boys' pricks grew hard, and they yearned to shove them into something warm and moist.

Anna sucked her cheeks in against Soapy's prick every time he thrust it into her mouth. With her hands on his hips, she urged him into faster movements. She darted the tip of her tongue at the under side of his sliding cock, making him shiver. Then she brought her tongue flat against his pole and swept it from side to side.

His cock began jerking and she clutched Soapy to her, his prick-head far down her throat. Spurt after spurt of his jism thumped wetly into her. There was so much it almost gagged her, but she gulped it down.

After he pulled out of her, he lay on the rug and smiled as he watched her. Christ, he thought, what a hunk of woman! He hoped he was going to get to stick his cock into her pussy, too. Old Bill seemed to be having a really good time dipping his meat into that cunt.

Anna was holding onto the chair and pushing her ass back at Bill, her belly rubbing against the chair-back. He was ramming his prick harder into her cunt and pulling her tits as if he wanted to tear them off. She was moaning in appreciation on every stroke.

"That's it, baby!" she cried. "Slain that rod up me! Fuck the living hell out of me with your fine hard prick! Yank my big tits off! Ah... unh... fuck... YES! OOOH! UNH... UHH... UNH! POUND THAT PIPE UP MY FUCKING CUNT, YOU BASTARD! I'M CUMMING! MY JUICY PUSSY IS CUMMING! KEEP FUCKING MEEEEE! AAAHHH... AAAHHH... AAAHHH... AAAAHHHH!"

She thought she would sc**** her belly raw as it moved over the chair-back, but she didn't care. She had to keep her hips pumping, faster and faster. She had to meet that thrusting cock and help it sink all the way into her contracting cunt on every stroke. Damn, even if her plan to take care of her husband today somehow got screwed up, she would still manage to get plenty of pricks into her. If she had to, she would walk the streets and offer herself to every boy or man she met. She couldn't live without pricks! Her loins exploded with still another orgasm.

Cassy was cumming again, too. "Deeper!" she groaned. "Ram it in deeper! Push your beautiful cock all the way through me and into the fucking floor! Oh, God! Yes! Break me apart! HARDER! OH... Shit... YESSSSS! UNGH... UNGH... UUNNGGHH!"

Jimmy was already thudding into her cunt as deeply as he could, but he pushed into her harder. What an eager little bitch! But if that was how she wanted it, he'd do his best to make her happy. He grunted with effort as he pounded her.

Then he gritted his teeth as he felt his nuts tighten. He managed to fight off his cum that time but started fucking her harder again and a minute later couldn't hold back any longer.

"I'm gonna shoot off!" he yelled. "Gonna fill that pussy with juice!"

"Yes, do it!" Cassy cried. "Shoot off in my dirty little cunt."

His balls let go and his jism raced up his cock and into her pussy. She clenched him feverishly, milking his cum out of him, and the feel of his cum made her cum again herself.

Anna whipped her tail faster back at Bill. His strokes were getting shorter as he pulled less and less of his cock out of her aching cunt. Anna's pussy snapped like an iron band around his prick.

"Here comes my load, Big Anna!" he shouted.

"Good, baby! Make it sizzle!" she moaned, then his jism began squirting into her cunt. She held him all the way inside her as his cum blasted her.

"Gee, are you guys gonna be next?" Soapy asked Greg, seeing that Anna's three sons were naked. "Or did you guys strip just for the hell of it?"

The answer came from Anna. "They're not going to be next, but they'll get their share after while -- of both of us, I let my sans fuck the shit out of me all the time. Oh, by the way, gays, my husband's going to join the party, too, in a little while."

"What?" Soapy gasped.

"That's right," Anna said cheerfully. "He'll be here around three."

"Shit, I guess we better get outa here! That's just fifteen minutes from now!" said Jimmy. He started scrambling toward his clothes.

"Hold it, honey. Just take it easy," Anna said soothingly. "You can all stay. There's nothing to worry about. He won't mind." She laughed. "Oh, he'll be kind of pissed off at first, but my sons and I will take care of that. Just relax. Let's get it on some more."

Slowly, she pulled the nervous Jimmy down and had him lie with his back on the rug, his legs spread. On her hands and knees, she crawled between his legs. She lowered her head and started licking his limp cock. Looking up for a moment, she saw that Soapy was getting stiff again but that Bill was still trying to get his breath.

"Soapy," she said, "I bet you're just dying to stuff that big prick of yours into my hairy old cunt. So come on over and put it to me. Greg, I think Bill needs a rest. Why don't you get him a beer?"

"Sure, Mom," Greg answered, and he went to the kitchen. In a minute he was back with the beer. Then he took Kyle's place by the front window. Kyle sat down by one of the cardboard boxes, the one Greg had brought in earlier. Stan still had the other one.

By that time, Soapy had licked every inch of Anna's fat ass, rubbed her cunt and clit, and rammed his cock into her greedy pussy. She thrust her hips back at him and he went balls-deep into her, stretching her cunt a little with his long rod. Anna yelped on the first few strokes, then started mooning with pleasure. Her tits swung beneath her as she moved. Her three sons, Cassy, and Bill sat and watched the fucking and sucking, although Greg frequently peered out the front window.

Anna licked Jimmy's cock some more, and licked and nibbled at his balls. She laved his thighs with her tongue and came back to his cock. By now, he was beginning to get hard. She sucked his whole prick into her and punched it with her tongue and felt him swell to full size. Pulling her head up, she flicked her tongue at the tip of his prick, then took his cock-head back into her mouth and rolled her tongue over it lovingly. Starting to pump her head up and down, she gradually took more of him into her with each stroke until she was covering, his entire prick every time. She moved down his cock quickly but came back up slowly, letting her moist lips drag silkily against his skin.

Suddenly Greg said, "Dad's coming!" Jimmy's prick almost went limp in Anna's mouth. She let it slip out.

Bill shifted uneasily and held his beer bottle in front of his crotch.

But Anna kept pumping her hips, so Soapy kept slamming his cock into her cunt.

"Stay cool, everybody," Anna said, and she licked Jimmy's prick to keep him hard. She didn't take him back into her mouth, though. "Cassy, Stan, Kyle -- get ready."

A key was inserted into the lock of the front door, and the door swung open. Larry Miller walked into the room, carrying his suitcase.

He dropped his suitcase when he was two steps into the room.

"MY GOD!"

"Hi, honey," Anna said casually.

Greg closed the front door and stood behind his father. The boy was ready to grab the man, if necessary. But Larry Miller seemed rooted to the spot.

"Anna! What the hell is going on here?" he croaked. His face was very red. His eyes seemed to be straining to pop out of their sockets.

"It's an orgy, of course," she answered with an innocent smile. "What did you think we were all doing naked, and me licking one hard prick and getting fucked by another one?"

She was still pushing her hips back at Soapy, and the boy was fucking her lustily, paying no attention at all to her husband. As far as Soapy was concerned, the old son-of-a-bitch could wait his turn!

Larry Miller stared in shock and awe at his wife, and Cassy crawled quietly up in front of him. Larry didn't even notice the girl. "I'm a respectable man!" he sputtered. "I've got a respectable job with a respectable company!"

Cassy unzipped his fly, pulled out his prick, and sucked it hungrily into her mouth.

Immediately, Stan and Kyle reached into the cardboard boxes. Each boy took out a small camera and started snapping pictures, being certain to get in not only their father's prick going into Cassy's mouth, but also his face.

"Yes," Anna said calmly, "you do have a respectable job. And if you want to keep its you'll have to let that girl sucking your prick live with us permanently. I'll tell you all about her later. You'll also have to let me have sex with any boy or man I please -- and I'll want plenty of them. That includes our own sons."

Larry glanced down at Cassy. He seemed too weak to do anything but talk and stare, so he didn't push her away. He looked back at his wife. "You... you're asking me to let you be a whore!" he said in amazement. "And... and with our own sons!"

"That's right," Anna said. "I am a whore, even with our own sons. And if you don't let me keep being one, and if you don't let that girl stay here, some of the pictures Stan and Kyle are taking of you and her will be sent to your bosses. It won't take those bastards two seconds to fire you! And by the way, you'll never get hold of the film. Greg I'll stop you if you try now. If you try later, you won't find it. It'll be hidden -- each roll in a different place, just for insurance."

Larry looked helpless -- except for his prick, which was getting hard. Cassy kissed it and licked it tantalizingly, posing carefully for the cameras. "But... well, okay, the girl can stay," Larry said. "That doesn't do any harm. But this business of you being a whore, I'm sunk either way I go. If I say no, you send photos to the company. But if I say yes, you'll go wild and people will talk and word will get back to my bosses any way."

"No problem," said Anna. "Your bosses don't apply the same standards to themselves that they apply to their employees. If your bosses hear I'm a whore, all you've gotta do is invite them over. And in that case, I'll be glad to take them on. They won't worry much about the respectability shit as long as they're sticking their pricks into me. I know those lousy hypocritical bastards. Officially, they hate sex. But unofficially and for real, they love sex -- they're not like you. And I can keep any and all of them happy as hell!"

Larry swayed for several seconds, and Anna saw in his eyes that he realized that she was right. His bosses had always leered at her obscenely, and it had been obvious they wanted to stick their cocks into her.

In Larry's eyes, Anna saw the realization that she had him over a barrel. She also noticed a spark of lust as he looked down at Cassy. Maybe, Anna thought, what he had, needed all these years was sexual variety. Or maybe he just liked very young cunt. For a second, it hurt Anna that his lust wasn't for her, but then she knew it didn't matter.

Hell, her lust wasn't for him any more.

"You win," Larry croaked. He clutched Cassy's willing head to his stiff prick. In a few minutes he was naked, lying on the rug with Cassy hunched over him, still sucking. Stan and Kyle stopped taking pictures and left the room to hide the film.

Anna and Soapy had never stopped fucking. And again she had drawn Jimmy's prick into her mouth. She pumped her head up and down the stiff rod, cupping her tongue against it to thrill him even more.

Jimmy was relaxing and enjoying things again. "UH... oh... that's nice, Anna! You really know how to suck a guy!" he groaned. "Yeah, SUCK MY COCK, YOU BIG-TITTED BABE!"

Anna sucked him faster, but slowed down to smack her lips on the most sensitive part of his shaft. His cock tasted delicious!

She felt Soapy ramming his pole harder into her cunt. She snapped her pussy around him when be was deep inside her, and she beat her hips at him faster. He grasped her huge tits and kneaded them and pumped them up and down heatedly. Anna moaned and felt herself getting ready to cum. Her orgasm popped loose, and she waggled her ass blissfully as her pussy contracted.

When she started thrusting her hips again, she moved them slower for a while but sucked Jimmy's prick faster. She wanted to feel both boys' cum loads shooting into her at the same time. It wouldn't be easy to get them to squirt at the same time, but she felt that she could do anything. She felt triumphant and exhilarated. She was free! She could have the life she wanted, and her husband wouldn't be able to stop her.

The prick in her mouth jerked, but she backed off it and it didn't shoot. She thrust back harder at Soapy and he pushed his cock into her cunt faster to keep pace. He kept stroking faster and faster, taking no more than a few inches of his big prick out of her pussy before slamming completely into her again, and he wrenched her jugs crazily. She knew that she couldn't get him to slow down and that he was going to cum, so she practically devoured Jimmy's cock with her mouth, attacking him violently with her lips and tongue. His prick jerked again, and this time she kept sucking.

"I'm gonna cum, Big Anna!" Soapy shouted.

"I'm gonna shoot off, too!" Jimmy yelled.

Anna kept her head and hips moving, and her exhilaration grew as she felt both boys spurting their hot cum into her at once. She had done it! The excitement brought another orgasm crashing through her loins.

When she had drained both young studs, she lay on her side, waiting to catch her breath. She looked over at her husband and Cassy. Larry was holding the girl's head and thrusting his cock into her mouth. Then suddenly he pushed her head up off him. "I'm gonna cum," he said. "Stay out of the way."

"I want your jism inside me!" Cassy panted. She pushed his hands away and lowered her head again. She got him into her mouth just as the cum erupted from his prick. Her head bobbed up and down as she sucked his juice in. When the last bit of jism was inside her, she raised herself up with her mouth closed, swallowed a few times, and grinned.

"Haven't you ever cum in a woman's mouth before?" she asked.

"Would you like to do it again!" she said.

He nodded. "Yes. It... incredible. Would you mind doing it again?"

"I'd love to!" She lowered her head once more and took his cock back into her mouth.

"Can I... can I have you anytime?" be asked. She raised herself up a little. "Sure! I love doing this. And what the hell, you may not turn out to be such a bed guy." Then she sucked him in again.

Anna smiled. Cassy was right, Anna thought. There might be hope for Larry yet. He might even become really human. But even if he became sexy as hell, Anna knew she would never stop getting plenty of other pricks into her. She had become a whore, and her hot urges wouldn't let her turn back. Even if she could turn back, she didn't want to.

She looked around the room and saw that there were four hard pricks that weren't where they belonged -- inside a woman! Her three sons had hidden the film and come back by now. And their friend Bill was as stiff as he could get.

Bill crawled up behind Cassy and shoved his cock into her asshole. The girl didn't, even look back, but groaned and pushed her hips back to help him to get in deep.

That left only Anna's sons, and they hadn't had any action all day. She had an idea. Motioning to them, she told them what to do.

Greg lay on his back with his legs spread, and Anna straddled him on her hands and knees. She got his enormous prick into her cunt. Stan came up on his knees between Greg's legs and stuck his prick into their mother's humid asshole.

"Okay, you two," she said. "Fuck my slimy cunt and my shitty asshole while I suck your b*****r's prick!"

On his knees, Kyle came up beside her. She turned her head and took his cock into her mouth. It was the first time she had ever had three pricks in her at once, but she had a feeling it would be happening often from now on. She loved the feeling of complete fullness.

She, Greg, and Stan worked into a rhythm. As she slid up on Greg's cock, Stan thrust deep into her asshole. She squeezed Stan's prick, then as he pulled back, she went back down and took more of Greg's cock into her cunt and squeezed it before starting up again. All the while, she ran her lips along Kyle's prick and licked it with her tongue. Her massive tits were pressed against Greg's chest, and he kneaded them hungrily. She felt pleasure everywhere.

The pleasure swelled tremendously inside her, and it wasn't long before she was cumming.

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 8344  |  
61%
  |  10

SEXY MOM

I knew about sex from the age of 16.

It all started when I was 18. We slept in such a way that my mother, my younger s****r (Kiran) and I slept in one room (because we had two bedrooms at that time) while my dad slept in the other bedroom. When I woke up one night I found my mom was missing. I got up and went to the door to look for her and opened it slightly. I saw the door of my father’s room opening. I closed the door, went back to the bed and pretended to be asl**p.

I had my eyes slightly open so she could not notice that I was awake. The door opened and mom entered the room. My mouth fell open there was my mother just wearing her panties and holding her clothes in her hand. I stirred a little and she ran to the bathroom. When she came out she was completely dressed. I could not sl**p for about half an hour because I was constantly thinking about mom’s tits which I had just seen.

Now I also knew that my parents had sex at night when we were asl**p.

After that I would lay awake in my bed at nights and would sl**p at about 3 in the morning. I would see my mom getting up to leave for dad’s room and leave the room. I would wait until she would enter dad’s room. Then I would sneak up to the door of dad’s room. I would place my ear with the door and would hear my mom moaning and sometimes dad would be groaning. From that time I wanted to fuck my mom.

When I turned 18, we had shifted into a bigger house and now we had separate bedrooms.

Whenever dad went on business trips, she used to sl**p with us in one bedroom. Now I had started peeking in the bathroom when mom would be taking bath through the ventilator of her bathroom. I would take out my cock and would start masturbating. When I saw her pussy the urge to fuck her increased in me and I wanted her more. I even started sniffing at her bra and panties while masturbating.

My dad had to go on the business trips most of the time. When I was
19 he went on a trip for two months.

On the fourth day my grandmother called and asked my mom to send Kiran to her house as it was our summer vacations. Mom agreed and drove her to my grandmother’s house. When mom came back I asked her when Kiran would be back. She told me that Kiran would be staying for whole time with grandmother and we would meet her there whenever we wished. After this mom moved away and I saw her ass swaying in front of me. My cock again rose up.

Now I could not take my eyes away from her ass. I rushed to the bathroom and started stroking my cock there. Now I knew it was my chance to have her.

That night we were tv in the lounge when she said, “Now I will be sl**ping in your dad’s room. Is that O.k.”. I said o.k. and again started watching tv.

After sometime she told me that she was going to sl**p and went to dad’s room. After sometime I switched the tv off and was about to enter my room when I heard a soft moan. I peered in dad’s room through the keyhole. There was mom on the bed masturbating with her fingers and watching a porno movie on the tv. I got an instant hard on. I tried to get in the room but the door was locked.

But remained there watching mom masturbating and myself stroking my cock. Then I went to my room and came after a few strokes. Same thing happened the next day.

Now it was the first Saturday after dad had left. Mom had done household work whole day. She was wearing a shirt and shorts as it was a hot day. She had the upper buttons of her shirt open and when she bent to do something I got to see her tits.

My cock sprang up but I overcame the urge to masturbate as I wanted to cum while watching her masturbate. We sat watching a movie that night after dinner. It was a good movie but there came a sexy scene in it. Mom got up to change the channel but she could not find remote control. She tried to do it manually but tv had c***d lock on. So she again sat back and said nothing.

My cock got hard and formed a tent in my shorts. I saw mom having glances at my hard cock. I could also see her rubbing her pussy slightly. I got up and told her I was going to sl**p. I went in the room and closed the door. After sometime I opened the door slightly and saw sitting there.

She could not see me as she had her back towards the door. After about ten minutes I saw her get up. I could see a spot on the back of her robe made by her pussy juices. I closed the door and went to the bed.

Then I heard her close the door of dad’s room. I crept out and went to her door. She was again finger fucking herself while watching a porno.

My cock again became hard. I pulled it out. Then I tried to open the door and found that the door was not locked today. I mustered up courage, opened the door quietly and went in. There was mom lying totally naked on the bed and finger fucking herself. She was also pinching her nipples with the other hand.

She had her eyes closed so she did not see me coming in. I took off my shorts, the only thing I was wearing, and my cock sprang out. I moved towards the bed and mom still had her eyes closed. Her eyes were towards the ceiling. I ran my eyes allover her body. I saw her white, firm breasts with pink, erect nipples for the first time so closely.

Then my eyes fell on her shaved pussy. It looked so sweat.

Mom still had her eyes closed. I mustered up my courage and bent on her. I had my eyes towards her face. Then I placed my mouth on her right nipple and started massaging her other tit with my hand. Mom sighed and opened her eyes.

She looked at me. To my astonishment she did not say anything, closed her eyes and turned them to the ceiling. She withdrew her hands from her tit and pussy and laid them at her sides. I was still munching on her tit without any resistance. And then mom moaned, “Aaaaahhhh…”

I started sucking at her other nipple and she again moaned. I got on the bed and took my mouth away from her nipples.

I placed my mouth over her mouth and kissed her. I could feel her thrusting her tongue into my mouth. She placed her hand on the back of my head and we kept on kissing for sometime.

Then I broke the kiss and again moved towards her tits. Mom started moaning when I sucked her tits and said, “Yes, do it. Oh! It feels so good. Yes, suck my tits.

I had wanted this for so long.”
This brought me to my senses. She had also wanted to do it with me for a long time? Did she mean it? Yes, it could be because she did not resist me. Now I started massaging her pussy lips while sucking at her tits. I made my way down to her pussy constantly kissing every part of her body. Now my face was near her pussy. I looked at her pussy for the last time.

I lowered my mouth and kissed her swollen pussy lips. Mom clenched the pillow with her hands. Then I took out my tongue and started licking her pussy. I pushed my tongue into her pussy. I pushed my tongue deep into her pussy and mom moaned loudly, “Ohhhhhhhh! Yes! Aaaaahhhh…”

Now I was licking her pussy greedily and she was now almost screaming, “Ooooohhhhh! …… Yes do it. Ooh! Yes lick my pussy…… Aaaaahhhh! Play with my clit…..

Oh! Yes do it son……”

I put my hands on her tits and started rubbing her nipples as I licked her pussy with my tongue. Mom was now constantly moaning, “Oh! It feels so good……. Oh! Yes do it……. Aaaaaahhhh!…..”

I kept on licking her pussy. She placed her hands on the back of my head and pushed my face deep into her pussy. She started caressing my hair.

After sometime, I heard mom say, “Ooooohhh! Yes! It feels so good….Oh! Yes keep going……Yes lick my pussy …..Oh! Yes! I am cumming…… Yes! Ohhh! Yes make your mommy cum…….

Aaaahhhh!…..”

I felt her pussy walls contract. I kept on licking her pussy. Then mom screamed, “Ohhh! Yes, make your mommy cum son………Aaaahhhh!……. Oh! Yes! I am cummmmmmmmmming…….”

And with that her sweat pussy juices ran onto my tongue. I kept on licking her pussy and licked every drop of her juices. I raised my face and saw that she was now looking at me.

I went up and again kissed her on lips. She responded by thrusting her tongue into my mouth. It was once again a long passionate kiss. I broke the kiss and started kissing her tits. Then I lay down at her side quietly and looked at her.

She turned over her side and lay facing me. She again put her hand on the back of my head and pulled me into a deep kiss.

Then she broke the kiss and looked at me. Mom said, “I liked it very much. I had wanted to do this with you for a long time but I could not start it myself as I am your mother. But now you have made me do it. I used to cum whenever I thought you were in the bathroom or somewhere masturbating while thinking about me. I had to masturbate whenever I saw a tent in your clothes.

And tonight when I saw a tent in your shorts, I came there.”

“Yeah! I saw spot on your robe. So, did you like it?” I asked.

“Off course I did. I liked the every minute of it. Your father does not like to lick. He just wants to fuck and that’s all,” mom replied.

“You will not stop me?” I asked while looking at her face eagerly.

She brought her face down, and kissed me and said, “No. I told you I had been waiting for you to start this.

I knew when you peeped at me in the bathroom but I was just waiting for you.”

There was silence of a few moments and I started sucking at her big white tits again then I heard her say, “You know your father isn’t fun lately. He seems tired of oral sex. He just likes to fuck me straight forward and he cums before satisfying me. So, I have to complete it myself. And then I wanted to be with someone who can satisfy me. And then I found your handsome body just like one I needed.”

“What now?” I asked.

Mom said, “Now its my turn.” And with that she pushed me back so I was lying on my back.

She got up, placed her knees on my sides and sat on my belly. Then mom lowered her face onto mine and kissed me on lips while thrusting her tongue into my mouth. I also pushed my tongue into her mouth. Then mom started moving downwards towards my cock and my cock rubbed against her pussy. Mom moaned and started rubbing her pussy against my cock. She bit her lips while doing this and then moaned, “Oooooohhhhh God! Its incredible….”

It felt so good.

I thought I was going to cum. But then she stopped and again started moving downwards. Mom stopped when her face was level with my cock. My cock was now rock hard.

Then mom said, “Oh! My God! You are much bigger than your father and even fatter than him.”

Mom took out her tongue an licked the drops of pre cum from the tip of my cock. She raised her hand and grabbed my cock from the base. She started stroking my dick gently.

Then mom asked, “Have you cum today?”

“No. I had wanted to cum while watching you masturbate,” I replied.

Mom said, “That’s good.”

She brought her mouth near my cock. Mom was looking at me. Then mom lowered her mouth and took the head of my cock in her mouth. She started sucking the head of my dick. I thought I was in heaven.

It felt incredible.

After sometime, mom started sucking whole length of my shaft and now it was my turn to moan, “Oh! Yes! Mom suck my dick……. Yes! Oh yes! That feels so good….. Aaaahhh!……. Yes! Lick it mom……..”

Mom was now moving her mouth up and down the whole length of my cock and was massaging the head of my cock with her tongue. Mom also started massaging my balls. I was moaning more loudly, “Mom…..Oh yes Mom!…You suck it so good…….

Oh! Yes! Lick it mom……lick it……. Aaaahhhh!……Oh Mom!……….lick your son’s dick…….Oh yes! Do it mom…….”

Mom, now, increased her pace. Mom was moving her mouth up and down more rapidly. I could not stand it longer. I moaned, “…….Mom!…….Oh God! Yes suck my cock mom…… Yes! Do it…….Ooohhh!……Yeah! Do it harder mom…….Aaaaahhhh!…….Make me……Ooohhhh!……..cum mom…..Oh!………I am…… Aaaaahhhh!……..cumming…….. Yes! Mom do it harder………Oooohhhh!……..I am cummmminnnng………”

I shot my load into her mouth.

Mom was still sucking my cock and I was moaning, “Oh! Mom…….Eat my cum mom……Yes! Mom……Oooohhh!……….lick it……..Aaaahhhh!…….clean mom……. Eat my cum mom….”

After sometime, mom raised her face. She had eaten all my cum. Some of my cum was dripping from her chin and some had landed on her cheek. Mom came over to my face and placed her lips onto mine, giving me taste of my cum. She kissed me deeply and I started massaging her tits with my hands.

She broke the kiss and lay on my side. I started kissing her nipples. Her nipples were now rock hard. I was now sucking at her marvelous tits and she was caressing hair on the back of my head. With my hand I had started massaging her pussy.

I stopped everything and lay beside mom. Porno was still running on the television.

Then I got lost in my thoughts. I was thinking about the events that had taken place that night. I was thinking how lucky I was to get to do all this easily. I had spent last whole hour enjoying the lovely body of my mom. I had licked my mom’s sweat pussy and she had given me my first blowjob.

I could feel that the mattress under us was wet and the room had the smell of our juices. I was thinking about all this when I heard a loud scream and was brought back to senses.

I turned my eyes here and there and then found the source of the scream. The girl in the porno had screamed with pleasure as the guy with her was entering his cock into her pussy. The girl again screamed as the guy started fucking her.

My cock became hard and soon turned rock hard.I turned my head towards mom and looked at her. She looked back at me and gave a sexy smile. Then I noticed that she was parting her legs. I understood.

I lowered my mouth and kissed her on lips.

I broke the kiss and started sucking at her tits. Then I made my way down to her pussy while sucking every part of her belly. I reached over mom’s pussy. It was glistening with her juices. I kissed on her pussy and mom moaned softly.

Then I got up and placed my cock between her thighs. My cock head was brushing against her pussy and mom was moaning softly.

I kept on rubbing my cock against her wet pussy.

Mom cried, “Put it in me, son and fuck me right now.”

I needed no further encouragement. I stopped rubbing my cock. I awaited a few seconds and then pushed my cock head in her pussy. I saw as my cock parted her pussy lips. Mom was tight as though she had never been fucked before. The head of my cock was in her pussy.

I took it out and again pushed it in. I started fucking her with my cock head. Then after sometime I started increasing the length of my cock. I was feeling it difficult to enter her even when she was wet. Mom was now constantly moaning.

I continued fucking mom and kept on entering more length of my cock in her pussy. I said, “You are………Aaaahhhh!……….You are hell tight mom………Ooooohhhh!…….”

“I told you that………Oooooooh! Yeah!……..your father’s …….Aaaahhhh!….

cock is smaller than……..Ooooh!…….yours….. Aaaaah! Yes!………so, my pussy is tight because…….Oh! Yeah!…….he is not as thick……..Ooooooh!…..as you are….Oooh!..,” mom replied.

I kept on fucking my mom slowly and pushing my cock deeper into her pussy. Finally I had entered all the 8 inches in her pussy and I felt my balls collide with her pussy. Now I started fucking mom with whole of my cock. I took whole of it out and then pushed it in slowly.

I was slowly increasing the pace and mom cried with pleasure, “Aaaah!…… Yes! Son fuck me……..Fuck your mom Mike…….Oooooh!……….Yes! Fuck me deeeeeper………Ooooooooh!………..Aaaaaaaaah!…………Oh! Yes!…….Aaaargh…..”

I was fucking my mom.

I could see her tits moving up and down as I thrusted my cock into mom’s pussy. Her tits were making me mad. I lowered my mouth and started sucking her right tit. I was rolling her left nipple in my finger and thumb. Then I bit on her nipple softly and she moaned with pleasure, “Oh! Yes do it, Mike…….. Aaaaah!……..Bite my nipples………Make your mom feel good…….

Oooooooh!………Yes! Suck my tits……….Aaaaaah!………..Oooooooh! Yeah!…..”

I was fucking her harder and fast now. I was ramming my cock in and out of her pussy. Mom was moaning with pleasure and cried, “Yes! Yes!…….Fuck your horny mom Mike…….Ooooooh!……….Yeah!……..Aaaaaahh!……….Yes! Fuck me deeper……. Oh! Yes! Harder…….Do it harder Mike……Ooooohhh!………Yes! Fuck me harder…”

I was shoving my dick harder into mom’s pussy and she was screaming at the top of her voice. I placed my lips on mom’s and kissed her to lay down her screams of pleasure. I broke the kiss and started sucking her left tit.

I bit her nipple and mom moaned with pleasure while my cock fucked her sweat pussy.

Mom moaned, “Ooooooh!…….Yeah!……..Do it deeper…..Fuck me harder…. Mike, Fuck me harder……..Oh! Yes! Yes! Yes! Ooooooh!……….Oh! Yes! Fuck your horny mom harder Mike………Ooooh!……..and make her cum…….Oh!……..Aaaaaah!…. Aaaargh!………Fuck me harder……….You make me feel so good, Mike……. Oh! Yes! Go deepeeeeeer…….Aaaaaah!…….Oooooohhhh!……I am…….Ooooooh!……cumming…”

I kept on fucking mom harder. My cock was going all the way in and out of her pussy while my balls slapped against her pussy.

Suddenly, I felt her pussy lips tighten around my cock. Her body became tensed and she arced her back.

Mom cried, “I am……Oh!…….cumming….Oooooh! Yes!……Shove your dick in me harder……..Oh!…….Yeah! Do it harder……..Oooooh!….. Fuck my pussy…….Aaaaaah!……..harder and make your……Ooooh!……mom cum…….. Oh! Yeah!……..I am cumming…….Oh! Yeah!…….I am cumming……Oh! Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!……I am………cummmmmmmmmmming.”

With this final cry, mom came. Now I could not last longer. I started shoving my dick in mom’s pussy harder and mom was just moaning, “Aaaaah!…….Oooooh!……… Oh!……….Aaaaaargh….”

I knew I was on the verge of cumming.

I started pulling my cock out slowly. Mom looked at me and said, “Oh!…….Cum in my pussy…..Ah!…….Mike……Aaaaah!….. I want you to cum in my……Oh!…….pussy…..”

“But I can…….Aaaaah!…….make you…….Oh!……..pregnant?” I replied.

“Don’t worry about that. I am on pills……..Oh!……..Now put your cock in my pussy and fuck me with it…….Aaaah!…….I want you to cum in my pussy,” mom said.

I pushed my cock harder into her pussy on hearing this and started fucking her harder. Mom again started moaning, “Oh!…….Fuck me…..Yes! Mike cum in my pussy…..Aaaaah!……Mike cum in your……..Oh!…..mom’s pussy, son…….Oooooh!……. Mike cum in your mom’s pussy…..”

This brought me on the verge.

I felt my balls tighten. I moaned with pleasure, “Oh Yes!……..I am cumming mom…….Take my cum mom……..Oooooh!…..Yes! Mom I am cummmmmmming…….”

And after about half an hour’s fucking I came in my mom’s pussy. I stopped sucking her tits and lay beside mom. Mom turned my face towards her and kissed me on lips. Mom broke the kiss and said, “That was the best fuck I ever had. It was the first fuck in past few years that has satisfied me.”

“ I will always fulfill your needs mom,” I said.

“That’s so good of you.

Your cock feels good in me. I love you son,” mom said.

“I love you too mom,” I replied.

I kissed her on lips passionately for the last time and then we fell asl**p.

I woke up next day at about eight in the morning. I thought I had a dream that had lasted all the night. But then I recognized that I was in my dad’s room. My shorts were lying on the floor and the mattress under me had spots of our juices. But mom was not in the room.

I got up from bed. I took my shorts, but did not bother to wear them, and went to my room naked.

I took bath while thinking about the events of the last night. I got dressed after taking bath and went downstairs, hoping mom would be there. I heard rattling in kitchen and went there. There was mom preparing breakfast. She was wearing and a shirt. She looked incredible in those clothes and my cock formed a tent in my pants.

Mom did not notice me coming so, I went to her very quietly.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and started kissing her neck and shoulders. Mom tilted her head back and said, “Good morning, Mike…..” She turned to me and said, “…..Did you sl**p well?”

“Oh Yeah, I slept well after enjoying a lot,” I replied.

“O.K. That’s good. Now sit down at the table and have breakfast,” mom said.

I went to the table and sat down but I could not take my eyes away from her swaying ass as she moved here and there. Mom came over to me to serve breakfast. She bent low and gave me a clear view of her cleavage between her firm breasts.

Mom raised her eyes and saw me looking at her. She smiled and kissed me on lips. After that she sat on the next chair and we had breakfast quietly. When we were done, mom took the plates and went to the sink to wash them.

Now I could not stand it longer. I stood up and went to her. I put my arms around her and cupped her tits in my hands.

Mom takes in a long breath at this and tilted her head backwards. She put the plate down and closed her eyes while I massaged her tits. Then I whispered in her ear, “I want to fuck you mom.”

Mom turned and said, “I want it too son. Go to my room, I am just coming.”

I kissed her on lips and went away. I undressed quickly and lay down on the bed. I heard mom coming.

She looked so sexy when she entered the room. I got up from bed and went over to her. I again kissed her on lips while my hands rubbed her back. Then I brought my hands to the front and started raising her shirt. We broke the kiss and I got her shirt over her head. We started kissing again while I unzipped her shorts at the same time.

Mom was wearing a bra that could barely cover her huge tits but she was not wearing any panties.

I broke the kiss and bent low. I started licking her cleavage while my hands massaged her tits through her bra. Then I started unhooking her bra. I was still kissing her deeply on lips. I took the straps of her bra off her shoulders and threw her bra on the floor. Now mom was standing naked in front of me.

I placed my mouth on her right tit and started sucking it. I bit on her nipple and she moaned softly.

Mom placed her hands on the back of my head and pushed my face on her tits while she caressed my hair. I looked up and stopped sucking at her tit. I took her to the bed by hand made her lay there. I climbed on the bed and bent low on her. Then I started sucking her left nipple.

My cock was now rock hard and was rubbing against her pussy. I started moving downwards and reached her pussy.

I lowered my mouth and kissed on her pussy lips. Mom shut her eyes at that moment. I put my finger in her pussy and she moaned again. Then I entered another finger in her pussy and started finger fucking her. Mom was now moaning continuously.

I stopped finger fucking her and then lowered my mouth on her pussy. I took out my tongue and started licking her pussy.

I was now pushing my face in her pussy deeper and my tongue touched her clit. I kept on licking her clit and mom moaned with pleasure, “Oh!……..It feels even wonderful than yesterday……..Ooooooh! Yes! Mike lick my clit…….Aaaaaah!……..Yes! Do it Mike………Oooooooh!………..Keep licking my pussy, son………Aaaargh……..Oh! Yes! Lick my pussy………”

I was now munching at her pussy greedily. Mom was now raising her hips from the bed to get my tongue deeper into her pussy. I moved my hands up and cupped her tits. I was massaging her tits and at the same time I was licking her sweat pussy.

I could feel her hands caressing the hair on the back of my head and I could hear her moaning, “…..Yes! Go further into my pussy……….Oooooooh!………Yes! Lick my pussy further………Aaaaaaah!………Oh! Yes! I like it when you do that………Oh! Lick your mother’s sweat pussy Mike……..Aaaaah!………Make your mother feel good son………”

I kept on licking her pussy and started rolling her nipples between my fingers and thumbs. Mom was now almost screaming with pleasure, “Oh! Yes! Lick my pussy…….Lick it, Lick it……….Oh Yes! That feels good………Aaaaah!………..Yeah! Do it………..Lick your mother’s……..Ooooooh!………..sweat pussy……Aaaaaah!………. Mike, lick your mom’s……….Oooooooh!……….pussy and make her cum……….”

Then I felt mom’s body become really tensed and felt her pussy lips contract around my tongue. Mom moaned loudly, “Oh!………Yes! Keep it going……..I am……… Ooooooh!………Aaaaaaah!………cumming………..Oh Yes! Oh yes!……….Lick my pussy and make……..Ooooooh!………me cum……..Oh!……..Yeah! I am……Aaaaaah!……….. Ooooooh!……….cummmmmmmmming”

I kept on licking mom’s pussy and was now shoving my tongue in her pussy deeper. And then her sweat pussy juices ran onto my tongue.

I licked all of her sweat juices. Mom stopped moaning and became quite. I stopped licking her pussy and raised my mouth from her pussy. I saw that mom had her closed. I went over to her and kissed her on lips giving her taste of her juices. Mom responded back by thrusting her tongue into my mouth.

Then mom broke the kiss and pushed me on my back gently.

Now I was lying on back with my cock pointing towards the ceiling. Mom got on her knees and kissed me on lips. Mom broke the kiss and moved downwards until she reached my cock. Mom took hold of my cock from the base and started stroking my cock slowly. Mom kept on stroking my cock with a slow pace for sometime and then she stopped.

Mom lowered her mouth on cock and started massaging the head of my cock with her tongue while her hand stroked my cock. Then mom started sucking whole of my cock while her tongue still massaged the head of my cock.

Now it was my turn to moan, “Oooooh!………Mom you do it good………Yes! Oh! Yes! Keep sucking my cock mom………Aaaaaah!………..Oh!………..Lick my head mom……….Yes! Yes! Do it harder mom……….Suck your son’s cock mom……..Oh! Yes! Keep going…..”

Mom had now increased her pace and was sucking my cock fast taking it whole in her mouth and then taking it out until only the head was left in her mouth. Mom then again started stroking my cock with her hand keeping only the head in her mouth and licking it with her tongue. With her other hand she started massaging my balls sending waves of pleasure in my body.

I placed my hands on the back of mom’s head and started caressing her hair. She again started sucking whole of my cock. I started lifting myself from the bed to push my cock deep in her mouth. Mom was now moving her head up and down my cock causing her tits to move with each thrust.

I was moaning as mom was sucking my cock, “……Yes! Do it mom do it…….Oh! Yes! Suck my dick harder mom……….Ooooooooh!…………Aaaaaargh……… Yes! Mom suck it……..Aaaaaaaah!……….faster mom………Oh! Yes! You suck it so good mom……..Keep going mom……….Oh! Yes! Keep licking your………….Oooooh! …………son’s cock mom…………Oh!………Massage my balls mom………Oh! Yes! Mom………”

After these wonderful twenty minutes I could not last longer.

Mom was still sucking my cock really hard. Now I was on the verge of cumming in my mom’s mouth, “Yes! Yes! Oh Yes!………Suck it harder mom……..Ooooooooh!……….Lick my head with your……..Aaaaaaah!…….tongue…………Oh! Yes!………..Suck your son’s cock and make………Ooooooh!……..him cum mom……..Oh!………Yes! Keep sucking mom…….. I am going to cum………..Aaaargh……..deep in your throat………Yes! Oh Yes!……….. I am ……Oh!………Cumming mom………. Suck my cock harder………I am cumming mom………Ooooooh!…….I am……..Aaaaaaaah!……..cummmmmmmmming…….”

Mom kept on sucking my cock and I came deep in her mouth. Mom did not take her mouth of my cock was still sucking at my cock.

After sometime mom took her mouth off the head of my cock and I saw that she had licked the head clean. Mom came over tome and I saw a few drops of my cum on her chin. Mom came over to me and kissed me on lips. I could taste my cum in her mouth. Then mom broke the kiss and lay down beside me on the bed.

I turned to her after a few moments and looked at her face. She looked back at me and said, “Your cum taste so good.

I like it very much.”

“Thank you mom. You suck my cock so good,” I replied and started sucking her tits.

Mom again let out a soft moan and I said, “I want to fuck you mom.”

Mom smiled at me and said, “I was waiting for that but you fucked me well yesterday night. Now it’s my turn.”

I could not understand what she meant. Then mom got up and kissed me on lips. She got up and placed her knees on my side. Mom’s pussy was hovering right above my cock.

Mom lowered her mouth and kissed me on lips. Her tits were hanging down over my chest.

Mom started lowering her pussy slowly on my cock. At last her pussy touched the tip of my cock. It sent a wave of pleasure in my body. Mom was still kissing me deeply. Her hairs were covering both of our faces.

I placed my hands on her back and started massaging her back.

Then mom broke the kiss and started lowering more of her pussy on my rock hard cock. Her pussy was still tight but my cock was slowly sliding in her wet pussy. Mom let her head fall backwards causing her hair to flow freely in the breeze of ceiling fan. My cock was sliding in her pussy slowly. Mom kept on lowering her pussy on my cock until she had all the eight inches in her pussy and her pussy was meeting the base of my cock.

Now that mom had taken all of my cock in her pussy, mom started moving up and down on my cock. She was by now moaning.

Then mom started talking to me, “Oh!…….Son, you have such a big…… Oooooooh!……..cock………Aaaaaaah!……….. When you fucked……..Ooooh!……me yesterday I thought you were…….Oh!……..going to tear………Ooooh!…..my pussy, Mike……”

“Sorry mom….Oh!……I could not help my self……aaaaaah!………your pussy was so wet and seemed so good that……Oooooh!……I could not stop myself from pounding your pussy…,” I replied.

Mom had now started moving up and down faster. With each thrust mom’s tits jiggled here and there. Her nipples were very hard now. I placed my hands on mom’s tits and started massaging her tits also started rolling her nipples in my fingers and thumbs.

Then mom spoke, “Oh! Yes! Do it……..You are so good in fucking……… Ooooh!……..You really know how to please…….Aaaaaah!………a woman………I always want to do it with you son…….. Oooooooh!……..because I told you your father isn’t fun lately…….Oh! Yes!……..Your cock makes me feel…….Aaaaaaah!…….so good.”

At this mom bent low and again kissed me on lips.

I was still massaging her tits. I was rolling her nipples in my thumbs and fingers. Mom was still moving her pussy up and down on my hard cock.

Mom broke the kiss and straightened herself. I placed my hands on her hips and started pulling mom on my cock with greater f***e. I also started raising my body to meet mom’s each thrust.

Mom spoke to me, “Have you…..Oooooh!……..fucked anyone else Mike Oh?”

“No. mom I haven’t…..Aaaaah!……You are my first…….,” I replied.

“I am……Aaaaaah!……Oh God!……..impressed by youuuuuuu….” Mom said.

Mom kept on bouncing on my hard cock and also moaning.

Mom’s tits were jiggling here and there with each thrust. I could not take my eyes away from her tits. Mom looked down and noticed that I was constantly staring at her tits. Mom lowered her mouth down on me. But she placed her tits at my mouth and said, “Oh Mike!….Come on suck……Oooooh!…….my tits Mike…..Aaaaah!…….Make your horny mom cry……Aaaargh….with pleasure…….Oooooh!…….Give your mom the best time of her…….Oooooh!Jesus…..life….”
I placed my mouth on her right tit and started sucking it and massaging the nipple with my tongue while I was massaging her other tit with my hand. Mom was constantly lowering and raising her pussy over my hard cock.

I left her right tit after sucking it for sometime and then started sucking her left tit in the same manner while my hands massaged her right tit now.

Mom was still moaning at the top of her voice, “….Yes, Yes, Oh my God!…… Yes, suck my tits son…..Aaaah!……. like you sucked them when you……Oooooh!………. were you were young……. Ooooohhh! Yes, I can feel…….Aaaahhh!……..your cock reaching my womb Mike……Oh! Jesus!……. Your dad never reached…….Oh! My God…….that far…….Oooooh……Keep sucking my tits Mike……Aaaaahh!……..

It feels so good……..Yes! Yes!……when you do that to your…….Ooooohhh!……horny mom….”

I was constantly sucking mom’s tits and mom was raising and lowering her pussy on my rock hard cock fucking me. I did not want to leave mom’s tits as they were so smooth and inviting. They felt so good in my mouth and it gave mom waves after waves of pleasure.

Mom straightened herself, causing her tits to come out of my mouth, and said, “You are so…..Oooohhh!…….handsome and well built Mike…….Aaaaaahhh!……..and you are fucking me so good………Aaaaargh!………since yesterday like I have never been fucked before……..Ooooh! Jesus Christ!…….. I want you to fuck me whenever I ask you to or…….. Oooooh! My God!……..you want to fuck your horny slut mom…….”

“I will fuck you every minute I get mom…….Oooooohhh!…….Your pussy is so slipper and so inviting…….Aaaaahhh!……..Mom can I fuck you even…….Ooooh!….. dad and s*s are home?” I said.

“Thank you, son……..Oh! Yes, you can fuck me….Aaaaah!……..even when your dad is home……..Oooooh!…….because I can not stand it after………Oh! Jesus!…….

having a wonderful fucking with you……..Oh! My God yes!……… And we have one and a half month to enjoy before……….Oooooh!……they come back…….” Mom replied.

“Oh! Yes we have another month and a half to enjoy before thinking about that………Ooooooh! Mom!……” I said.

Mom lowered her mouth over mine and again kissed me on lips. Her pussy was still fucking my hard cock. I looked down and saw all of 8 inches of my cock disappearing into my mom’s pussy and then again appearing when only the head of my cock was left inside my mom’s pussy. Mom broke the kiss and again straightened up.

Then I remembered something. I said, “Mom can I ask you something?”

“Off course you can…….Ooooh!…….ask me anything now.” Mom replied still bouncing up and down on my cock.

“Mom I wanted to ask you that could I…….Ooooh!……..

could I fuck s*s…….Aaaaaaah!……..” I asked mom.

“Oh! You want to fuck your own……Ooooh!…….s****r Mike. Well I don’t want to share you with anyone……..Ooooooh!…….but I knew you will have eyes on your s****r……Aaaaaargh……..And I think you can…..Aaaaah!…….but don’t get her pregnant……..Oooooh!” Mom said.

“And….And Aunt Laura?” I again asked.

“Well you……Ooooh! Jesus!……..can also fuck my s****r…..Aaaaah!.. I know she is so sexy…….Ooooooh!……. I myself sometimes think about……… Aaaaaah!…….licking her pussy.” Mom said.

“Thanks Mom. I will get s*s……..Aaaaaah!…….myself but you will have to help me……Oooooh!……..with Aunt Laura……. Will you help me?” I asked.

“Off course I will……Ooooooh!……help you but if you…….Aaaaaah!……keep on fucking me good……..Oh! Jesus!…….and hard.” Mom replied.

“I will definitely fuck you……..Oooooh!…….hard Mom.” I said.

I said this and pulled mom down towards me.

Mom bent down lowering her tits over my mouth and still fucking my hard cock. I grabbed mom’s tits and started sucking them randomly and biting her nipples, giving mom waves of pleasure that she had not experienced in years.

Then mom’s pussy lips tightened around my cock and mom said, “Oh! Yes! Keep doing it……Oooooh! Yes, yes, yes………bite my nipples Mike……. Oooooh!………… I like it when you…….Aaaaah!………..do that Mike……..Oh! Jesus!………..You have such a big cock son………Oh! My God!…….I think you are going to …….Aaaaaaah!…….tear my pussy……..Oh! Yes!…….I think I am going to cum ………Ooooooh!…….Suck my tits…….Aaaaargh…….and help me cum………Jesus Christ!……..Make your mother cum Mike……….”

I started raising my body to meet mom’s each thrust and to reach deeper in her pussy. And in the mean time I was still sucking her white firm tits and biting her nipples softly after every short interval which caused mom to scream with pleasure.

Mom again moaned, “Oh Yes!…….Oh Yes!……. I am near cumming son……..Yes! Suck my tits…….Oh! Yessssssss…….I am cumming Mike…….I am cumming…….I am going to cummmmmmmm….”

I felt mom’s pussy juices run onto my cock and down.

Mom stopped moving up and down and just laid down over me. I stopped sucking her tits and kissed her on lips. We kept on kissing for a long time, with my cock still hard and inside mom’s warm pussy.

Then mom straightened up, placed a hand on my balls, squeezed them, again started moving up and down and said, “Now I want you to…….Ooooh!……. empty this into your horny mom’s…….Aaaaaah!…….pussy right now……Oh!…… Yes, Yes, Yes………Cum in my pussy Mike……..Oooooh!………go on fill my pussy Mike…….Come on Mike cum…….in my pussy….”

I could not stand longer. I started moving my body in order to reach deeper inside mom’s pussy.

Her pussy had become more slippery because of her pussy juices. I thought that I was reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust. Mom’s big tits were jiggling here and there with each thrust. I had placed my hands on her hips and was pulling her over my cock with more f***e causing her to moan even louder.

After sometime I sensed that I was on the verge of cumming. I felt my balls tighten, but I held my cum. Then I said, “Oh! Mom…….go fast mom……… I am going to cum in you sweat……..Ooooooh!…….pusssy………Oh! Yes mom!………do it faster………..I am going …….Aaaaah!……to cum in your sweat pussssssssssssy….”

And I came in mom’s marvelous pussy.

Mom stopped moving up and down and laid down quietly over me. Her tits were pressing against my chest. Mom placed her mouth over mine and French kissed me. Mom lay on top of me, kissing me. My cock lost it’s hard on and slowly slid out of mom’s pussy. Mom broke the kiss and rolled of me.

She was now lying on my side.

Mom said, “Oh! My God! You cum a lot Mike. I think u can fill a bucket with it. I like it. I told you that your dad never came so much.”

“Thanks Mom. It is just because of you Mom. You make me so horny that I cum like this.” I replied.

“O.k.

Now that we have fucked for about an hour. You ate my pussy and I sucked your cock for about one and a half hour. I think we should get away to business now.” Mom said

Mom sat up and got off the bed. She was still standing there when I got a thought. I grabbed her hand causing her to turn around and sit down on the bed again. Mom let out a sigh.

I said, “I want to fuck you, Mom.”

“We have just been doing that son” mom replied.

She bent down and kissed me on lips while I grabbed her tits and massaged her tits and nipples.

I broke the kiss and said, “No Mom.

I want to fuck you in the ass.”

Mom’s eyes widened. But she pulled her legs over the bed again and again kissed me. Then mom broke the kiss said, “You know Mike I am a virgin there. I never fucked anyone else except your dad till yesterday. And your dad never fucked me in the ass…..”

“So you don’t want to fuck in the ass?” I asked.

Mom smiled and said, “Off course I want to get my ass fucked by you Mike. I had always wanted to get my ass fucked but your dad never had the time for it.

O.k. now you can fuck my ass Mike but be gentle as it is my first time. I know you will make me enjoy it too.”

On hearing this my cock became rock hard again. I got up and told mom to get on all fours. Mom got on her knees and hands obediently. I got behind mom.

I pushed my finger into mom’s pussy and covered it with her pussy juices. I pushed my finger into mom’s ass and mom moaned. I applied her pussy juices on the walls of her ass.

When I had applied sufficient pussy juices in her ass, I put my whole cock into her pussy and let in remain there and get covered in her pussy juices. I pulled my cock out after a minute.

Now I was ready to fuck mo in the ass. I laced my cock between her ass cheeks. I placed my hands on her ass cheeks and pulled them apart revealing her pink asshole to me.

I turned me on even more.

I put the head of my cock against her asshole and then pushed it slowly in her pussy. The head of my cock pushed her asshole open and started moving in. Mom was moaning softly. I was now pushing more of my cock into her asshole. I was constantly pushing more and more length of my cock into her asshole. I pushed my cock deeper until all the 8 inches of my cock were in mom’s asshole.

I held my cock in mom’s asshole as I had put whole of my cock in mom’s asshole.

I looked at the back of mom’s head. She had tilted her head backwards and was breathing heavily.

Now I could not stand it longer. I put my hands on mom’s back and started massaging it. I slowly moved my hands up her back and at the same time lowering them to her sides. I continued moving my hands until my hands reached mom’ marvelous tits. I grabbed her tits and started rolling her big hard nipple in my fingers and thumbs.

I still had my hard cock in mom’s tight ass and was massaging her tits.

Mom suddenly moaned, “Start fucking me in the…….Oooooh!………ass with your big …….Aaaaah!……hard cock, Mike.”

I did not need any other encouragement. I grabbed mom’s tits more firmly and slowly started pulling my cock out of mom’s ass, sending waves of pleasure through out mom’s marvelous sexy body. I pulled my cock out until only the head was left in.

I stopped for a moment and then pushed my cock back in mom’s ass slowly. I started pumping my cock in and out of mom’s tight ass. At first I went slowly but I picked up pace with time. I started increasing the speed gradually.

I was fucking mom’s ass and mom was moaning, “Oh God Mike!……..

you have such a fucking…….Oooooh!……..good cock……..Aaaaaah!……….It can fill my every hole…….Aaaaargh!……..whenever I want it………Oh! Jesus Christ! …….Oh! You are fucking my ass so good……..Aaaaaah!……..I have never enjoyed ……..Oooooh!……..it before…….Oh Jesus!……..It is so fucking good.”

I was now ramming my cock in mom’s ass, causing her to moan even louder. Mom was in total pleasure now. She was also bucking her hips back and froth meeting my each thrust and trying to get my cock deeper in mom’s ass. I could feel her hanging tits jiggling here and there in my hands with my each thrust. I pinched one of her nipples and mom moaned even louder.

I continued fucking mom in the ass and in the same time I was continuously massaging her tits and nipples with my hands. Then I bent on mom’s back while fucking her ass and kissed her back near her shoulders.

Mom let out a sigh of, “Aaaaaaahhhh!……”

Mom was now also moaning continuously, “Oh! Yes Mike……..fuck your horny slut…….Oooooh!……mom’s ass Mike…….I want you to fuck me harder…….Aaaaahhhh!……….in the ass. Mike do it harder…….Aaaaaargh!……….. and go deeper……..Oh! Jesus Christ!………You are so good at fucking………. Ooooohhh!………I love you Mike……..Aaaaahhhh!…….and I want you to keep fucking me…….Jesus!………forever, son.”

“I love you too………Aaaaaah!……..Mom and I will keep fucking…… your horny pussy and tight…….Ooooooh!……..ass Mom……..Oh!…….I will always fuck you with my…….Ooooh!……..big hard cock, Mom.” I replied.

I kept on pounding mom’s tight and sweat ass with my big hard cock, slowly increasing the speed of fucking. I was also massaging mom’s tits and rolling her nipples in my fingers and thumbs. Then I took my one hand away from her tit and brought it down.

I brought it to mom’s pussy and pushed a finger in mom’s pussy and started sliding it in and out of mom’s pussy while I was still fucking her ass.

Mom moaned, “Oh Yes!…….Rub my clit……..Oh Yes!……..Finger fuck me……..Ooooooh!…..Keep fucking my ass with your……..Aaaaahhh!…….. big hard cock and.…….Oh! Jesus Christ!……….keep massaging my tits and pussy ………..Aaaaaaargh!…….with your hands……..Aaaaaaah!……..Come on fuck me ………Oh! My God!……..harder and deeper with your cock, Mike.”

I kept on fucking mom’s ass and massaging her clit with one hand and massaging her tit with the other hand. Then I felt mom’s body shudder. I started thrusting my cock fast in and out of her ass and started massaging her pussy really hard.

Mom moaned again, “Mike do it hard…….Ooooh!……I am cumming. Make your……Aaaaaahhhh!………mom cum Mike…….Oh Yeah!………Fuck me harder and make………Aaaaargh!………me cum……..Oh Yes!………Like that…… And yes I am cumming……..I am cummming……..Oooooh!……”

Mom came on my hand. I took her pussy juices on my hand and took the hand to her mouth.

I placed my hand in front of her mouth. Mom parted her lips, took her tongue out and started licking her juices from my hand.

I was now ramming my cock in and out of mom’s ass. It felt so good. Suddenly I felt mom’s ass walls tighten against my cock. It felt even more marvelous now. But then mom released my cock from the tightness of her ass walls and I again started pounding mom’s ass.

I withdrew my hand from mom’s hand and again started massaging mom’s tits with both of my hands.

And mom moaned, “Oh yes! do it Mike……… Ooooooh!……Oh! Yes!………pound my ass harder…….Aaaaaaah!………..and go deeper Mike……..Oh Jesus!……..It feels so good when………Aaaaaaargh……… you reach so deep into my………Aaaaaahhh!………pussy and ass………Oooooh! ………I just like the way……..Jesus Christ!………you fuck my every hole.”

“I also like to fuck…….Oooooh! Mom!…….in your every hole………. Aaaaaaaahhhh!………Mom I think I am going to………Aaaaargh……..cum.” I replied.

“Oh!……Go on Mike…….Ooooooh!………cum in my ass…….Aaaaah! ……..Fill your mom’s tight……Aaaaaaah!………ass with your hot……..Oh My God!………cum Mike……..Oooooh!……….Go on fill your mom’s ass………” Mom moaned.

Mom’s these words brought me on the verge. I felt my balls tighten.
So I moaned, “…….I am cumming ……..Oooooh!…….Mom I am cumming…… in your ass Mom…….Aaaaaah!………..I am going to fill you……….Aaaaaaargh! ……….with my cum mom…….”

And I came in mom’s ass. I shot and shot cum into mom’s ass. I laid my head down on her back while I still massaged mom’s tits with my hands. My cock became limp slowly and came out of mom’s ass with a ‘pop’ sound.

I laid down beside mom, pulling mom to lay over me. Mom had her face towards mine and her pussy over my cock.

I placed my hands on the back of mom’s head and pulled her into a deep French kiss. We kissed passionately for sometime while I massaged mom’s tits with my hands.

Mom broke the kiss and said, “You really cum a lot. I can feel your huge cum in my ass. And I should tell you that now I am really satisfied after many years. But now we should get to our daily routine after having such a great time.

You have shower and then we can go shopping. But I will like to fuck you again some time and hopefully today. So then get ready.”

I said, “O.K.”

Mom got up and went to her room to take shower and get ready for shopping. I lay there for sometime thinking about having fun with mom and thinking how will it feel to fuck my s****r and Aunt Laura. Will they be this good too? Having these questions in my mind I got ready and went shopping with mom.

... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 30996  |  
91%
  |  17

How mom made him state champ pt 2

So how did it go with Jacob?" Gail asked her s****r.

"Well, it didn't go exactly the way I thought it would." Michelle answered.

"Did you show him your tits?" She asked.

"Well, the deal was, if he won, I'd take off all my clothes." Michelle explained.

"Holy shit, Michelle, he saw your snatch too?" Gail asked.

"That was the agreement." Michelle said.

"I bet he about creamed his pants." Michelle's s****r giggled.

"Well...he did actually." Michelle continued.

"No sir!" Gail exclaimed.

"Look, Gail...If I tell you what happened, you have to promise me you won't tell anyone about this." Michelle begged.

"Have we not kept secrets all these years little s****r?" Gail reminded her.

"I know we have...this is just..." Michelle searched for the right words.

"Super-naughty?" Gail said, finishing her sentence.

"Yeah, you could say that. Jacob and I, well, we both got off." Michelle said.

"Oh my God, Michelle...did you fuck him?" Gail asked.

"No, we brought ourselves off, in front of each other, but then after we were finished, well, Jacob was still as hard as a rock." She explained.

"Well, you know what they say about teenaged boys." Gail giggled.

Michelle went on to explain how one thing led to another and pretty soon she was up against the wall, her legs wrapped around her son fighting back his raging boner.

"I almost lost control." She finished.

"But you didn't and that's what matters...that means you have more to bargain with." Gail said.

"What do you mean?" Michelle asked.

"What I mean, dear s****r of mine, is that your son still has lots of wrestling matches left. You're going to have to keep providing rewards if you want him to stay motivated." Gail said.

"Well, what do I offer next then?" Michelle asked.

"You have to go one better this time. I'm thinking like actual physical contact." Gail said.

"Oh boy, how did I know you were gonna suggest that." Michelle sighed.

Jacob got home from his friends house Saturday afternoon and found that his father was still gone on his fishing trip. He rushed inside the house.

"Mom, are you home?" He called.

"I'm up here, sweetie." She answered, from upstairs.

Jacob hurried upstairs to his mom's room and peeked inside. He found her lying on her stomach in the middle of her big fluffy marital bed.

"Whatcha doing?" Jacob asked.

"Just thumbing through some old pictures. Come lye down next to me." She said, patting the mattress next to her.

Jacob came over to his parent's bed. He noticed that Michelle was wearing a skimpy pair of tight cotton boy shorts that crept up her big soft ass, exposing some cheek. Her legs looked so long and gorgeous. The thought of having them wrapped around him the night before made Jacob's cock rise.

"Should I take off my shoes?" Jacob asked, knowing that his mom's bedding was pure white.

"Please." She smiled.

"Should I take off my shirt too?" He joked.

Michelle got a playful little smile.

"Not today, Goof-ball." She said.

Jacob settled on his stomach next to his mom and began looking through the pictures with her. One of the pictures was of his mom on f****y vacation at the beach. Her bikini top barely contained her massive tits.

"I like this one." Jacob said.

"I wonder why?" Michelle joked.

They both giggled. Michelle showed Jacob one of him when he was a little boy. He was naked, holding his little weenie in his hand.

"I like this one." Michelle giggled.

"Oh God." Jacob blushed.

"See, even then you couldn't keep your hands off of it." She joked.

"At least there's a little more to hold onto now." He said.

"I know." Michelle said, peeking over at her son with a peculiar little smile.

"If you win your next match, maybe you won't have to hold it. Maybe someone else will do all the holding for you." She said with a smile.

"Really?" Jacob muttered.

"Do you think you'd like that? Do you think you'd like mom to masturbate your penis?" She asked, matter of factly.

"Hell yeah." Jacob said excitedly.

"Well, I guess you better focus on winning that next match then." She said.

"Will you be naked again?" He whispered.

"I don't know if I should get naked this time. Things almost got out of hand last night. Don't worry though. I'll be sure and wear something that I think you'll like." She smiled.

"Awesome...mom, can I get a hug." He asked.

Michelle sat up and Jacob noticed that she had on a skin tight tank top. The neck was too high to show much cleavage. Her tits were just two big pillowy mounds beneath the cloth.

"Of course you can...but shirts have to stay on this time." She joked.

"Okay." Jacob said, turning over so that he was now lying on his back.

"Oh, you want another one of those un-motherly like hugs huh?" She asked.

"If that's okay." He said.

"Why not." She smiled, climbing over and lying down on top of him.

Michelle's boobs flattened out against her son's chest as she lay flat on top of him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and Jacob's arms went around her waist. His breath quivered as they embraced for a good ten seconds.

She rose up, resting her elbows on his shoulders as she gazed down at him with those big gleaming brown eyes.

"You're liking this, aren't you?" She smiled.

"What makes you say that?" He asked. "I don't know, could be the big boner that keeps poking me in the tummy." She joked.

Suddenly, Jacob rolled them over so that he was now on top of his mother. She let out a playful scream as they change positions.

"What are you doing, young man, practicing your wrestling moves on me?" She asked.

"Maybe...you did say I should focus on winning. That means practice right." He said playfully.

"I don't know...right now I think you're more interested in practicing how to get between a girls legs." She said, feeling his strong torso between hers.

Michelle rubbed his shoulders, gazing up at him like a young cheerleader beneath a big strong sexy football stud Or in Jacob's case...wrestling stud.

"Mom...can we kiss...just a little." He asked.

"Oh, sweetie." She said.

"Just one kiss and I won't ask for anything else." He asked.

"One kiss and then we're done for today." She said.

"Okay." He said.

Jacob lowered himself down and felt his mom's little hands run through the back of his hair. Michelle tilted her head slightly, positioning her big pouty pucker. Their lips slowly met and began to rub together gently. After a few seconds their mouths parted and their tongues met for the very first time.

Michelle had a long pink snake that began to coil around her son's. Jacob was amazed at how his mom's tongue moved and he soon found his mouth full of slithering love. With Michelle taking the lead, their tongues began to wrestle, twirling and flailing wildly in Jacob's mouth.

Mom sensed her son's lack of air and slipped her tongue out for a moment, her lips still smacking at his as he gasped. "Breathe through your nose." She whispered, giving him a quick lesson in sucking face.

No sooner did the words leave her mouth then her snaked crept back into Jacob's mouth and continued its assault. She could feel the bulge of his cock begin to grind against her genitals. She slowly brought her long legs up and wrapped them around his waist, interlocking her ankles.

Following his mom's advice, Jacob found air through his nose, which allowed his tongue to duel with his mom's for longer. Just as a mother bird would teach it's young how to eat on its own, Michelle's was teaching her son how to tongue. He fought to keep up as her experienced snake flew around his, rolling and flailing wildly for two full minutes.

Michelle reluctantly broke the kiss.

"Honey, we have to stop." She said.

"Why?" Jacob sighed.

"Because the deal was one kiss, remember. I think we've overdid it already." She said.

"When I get my next reward, can we kiss like that too?" He asked

"If you win then yes, we can kiss like that while I get you off." She said.

"You can do both at once?" He asked.

Michelle giggled a little.

"You might be surprised what your mom can do." She said.

Jacob laughed a little.

"What's so funny?" She asked.

"I don't know. It's just weird to hear my own mom talk about masturbation and getting off." He smiled.

"Well if you want me to be technical, what I'll really be giving you is a hand-job." She smiled.

"So what do you call what we were doing last night?" Jacob asked.

"Which part? A lot happened last night." She said.

"When you were kissing my neck, while I had you against the wall." He said.

"That would be called 'grinding' or 'dry humping.' She answered.

"What about when a girl...you know, puts a guy's thing in her mouth?" He asked.

"Well, the technical term is oral sex. You may have heard the boys at school call it a 'blow-job' or refer to it as 'getting head.' My s****r and I used to call it 'sausage in the gullet.' We had nicknames for everything." Michelle said.

"What about when a guy goes down there...on a girl?" Jacob asked.

"It's called 'going down on a girl' or 'eating pussy.' My s****r and I always liked the guys who would 'smooch with the pooch.'

"So what was you and Aunt Gail's nickname for actual sex?" Jacob asked.

"Well, whenever we got vaginal sex, we'd say we'd had our 'pipes plunged' and when we had anal we'd say we had our 'rumps ridden.' She explained.

"Does dad do that to you?" Jacob asked.

"What, ride my rump?" She asked.

"Yeah." He said.

"Occasionally. Some guys aren't too into that." She said.

"I would be." Jacob said, imagining what it be like to bury his cock in his mom's juicy ass.

"Oh darling, I'm sure that big monster in your shorts would be quite the rump rider. Your penis and a big bubbly butt like mine would make quite the pair." Michelle smiled.

"Hello, I'm home." Jacob's dad called from downstairs.

Michelle calmly glanced at the door, then back up at her son.

"Do you really want him to catch us like this?" Michelle joked.

"No." Jacob said, rolling off his mom.

Jacob's next meet was an away match in a town three hours from home. Jacob was doing warm ups with the rest of his team as local fans began to enter the gym. He lit up as he noticed a familiar face walk through the entrance. It was his mom Michelle.

Jacob quickly rushed over as she gave him that cute little wave.

"Mom, what are you doing here?" He asked.

"What, a mom can't drive three hours to watch her son kick some ass." She said.

"Is dad with you?" He asked.

"Nope, just me. In fact, after the match I thought we'd grab a bite to eat and maybe get a room here in town somewhere. How's that sound?" She smiled.

"You mean like...a motel room?" He asked.

"I figured if it truly takes four or five orgasms to tame that monster of yours, we might be up most of the night masturbating that penis. Don't quite think we could get away with that at home, do you?" She asked.

"No, probably not." Jacob said.

Jacob's fight was near the end and unlike the previous fight, he struggled a little bit. The sweet prize, however, was on the forefront of his mind and motivated him to eventually win the fight. An hour later Jacob and Michelle entered a cheap little motel room outside of town. It was a cozy little room with a queen-sized bed.

Michelle locked the door and Jacob crawled onto the bed and flipped on the television set.

"Wonder if they have cable in this place." Jacob said, as Michelle put her bag over on the dresser.

"I don't know, but I really need to get out of this bra." She said.

Jacob watched as his mom began to unbutton her sweater. Her back was to him, but he was still fascinated nonetheless.

The sweater slipped off, then Michelle reached back and unclasped her bra. As she pulled the cups away, Jacob could see the backside of one of her massive breasts as it wobbled from side to side.

Next came the skirt, then he watched as his mom slid her dainty little panties down her legs, revealing that big soft luscious matronly ass. Now completely naked, Michelle let her hair out of its pony tail as she strolled around the bed towards her son.

Jacob's eyes about bugged out of his head as he watched his mom come towards him; boobs quivering like jello with each step.

" Come on, let's go get in the shower." She whispered, extending her hand.

Michelle led her son to the tiny bathroom and closed the door. She started the shower, then came over and took hold of the bottom of her son's shirt. Jacob just stood there, a massive erection pushing at his shorts as his gorgeous mom lifted his shirt up over his head and tossed it aside.

She gave him a teasing smile, looking into his eyes as she undid the button to his shorts and unzipped them. Michelle squatted down, pulling his shorts and boxers down to Jacob's ankles. The boy's cock was about eight and three quarter inches, fully erect. A dribble of pre-cum oozed from his piss-hole and they watched it string towards the floor.

"You're leaking." Michelle giggled, as she eye-balled her son's meaty cock and hairless scrotum.

She stood up and took her son's hand again, stepping into the shower. Michelle faced her son as the water splashed against her back. She tilted her head back, running her fingers through her soaking hair. As she did this she thrust her massive chest forward and Jacob watched the water cascade down her breasts.

Michelle put her hands on her son's shoulders and began dragging her long nails against his tender flesh as she gazed into his eyes.

Jacob was almost breathless. His mom looked so incredibly sexy with her hair wet and slicked back and a little bit of mascara running from her eyes.

"Kiss me, Jacob." She whispered.

Jacob didn't have to be asked twice. As they moved together, Michelle wrapped her arms around his neck and Jacob let his hands rest on her hips. Michelle tilted her head as their lips came together for an intimate kiss. She opened her mouth slightly and let them close on his, smacking her lips hungrily.

Michelle reached over and grabbed the little bar of soap. She unwrapped the it and began lathering up her hands. As she did this she studied Jacob's reaction. She could tell he was nervous and excited.

Finally, the moment came and Jacob felt his mom's tiny hand encircle his throbbing cock-meat. Michelle got a tight grip and began to slowly glide her fist up and down the length of his dick.

"Does that feel good, baby?" She said in sexy girl voice.

"Oh yeah." Jacob's voice quivered.

With her other arm around his neck, Michelle pulled him closer to her so that her tits kissed his chest. She buried her face in his neck and began to give him rapid little butterfly licks.

Jacob's felt his knees start to go weak. If there was a heaven, he couldn't image it being any better than this. Alone and naked with his mom, hundreds of miles from home.

Michelle's hand moved beautifully, creating a nice little fuck-ring for her son. It slid down to his balls, then back up, circling his bell-shaped cock-head with her palm before beginning it journey back down his shaft.

Jacob felt his mom's tongue digging and flailing at the tendons in his neck, sending shivers down his spine. Her hand began to speed up, soap and sperm creating a creamy froth in her hand. She focused on the bulb for a moment giving it a series of tight, rapid strokes, pulling hard at her son's pecker.

"Ooohhhh, God." Jacob groaned, feeling the milk begin to boil in his balls.

Michelle alternated her technique, giving Jacob ten or so long dick-milking strokes, then focusing the next dozen or so wanks on the top third of her son's cock.

"Oh mom!" Jacob muttered, as cock-milk suddenly shot up through his pecker.

Michelle felt her son's meat begin to pulse as ropes of thick teenaged spunk began to splash against the butt of her tits. She pulled at his phallus relentlessly and Jacob's knees began to tremble. She gave his neck a rest and mom and son searched each others eyes passionately as she continued to slowly milk his boner.

"Come on, baby hard for momma." She said.

She finally released her son and gave him a sensual peck on the lips. Michelle switched spots with Jacob so he now faced the shower. She stood behind him, her tits squashed against his back, her hands reaching around and washing his chest.

Jacob felt his mom tongue flicking at his ear. He felt her bite at the lobe.

"Let's wrestle." She whispered naughtily.

She took his hand and pulled him down onto the floor of the tub. Michelle then maneuvered herself so that Jacob sat between her legs, with his back to her chest. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and pulled him back f***efully. Jacob giggled as he found himself laying back against his mom's body.

"What the matter there stud...mom too strong for ya?" Michelle joked.

Jacob struggled, but Michelle pulled him back like a clutching spider.

"Give me that monster." She said playfully, grasping her son's erection.

Michelle began to stroke Jacob's dick again, coiling her legs around his. Now laying flat on the tub floor, their wet bodies struggled and squirmed like two fish in a pot. Jacob's mom licked at the back of his neck as she worked his cock. He tried to sit up, in a playful attempt to escape, but she still clutched him with one arm and pulled him back down against her tits.

"Get back down here." She teased.

Jacob used his legs to scoot them back, up the side of the side of the tub, into more of a sitting position. Michelle still had a tight grasp on her son, holding him to her chest. Her hand still flew up and down his fleshy rod, not missing a stroke.

"You're not gonna win this one Jacob Little so stop trying." She teased.

"Oh, God, that feels good." He moaned, relaxing his body.

Michelle worked his dick until it was soon squirting geysers of cock-cream into the air.

"OH GOD MOM!" Jacob grunted as a rope of hot love-juice shot three feet into the air and seemed to hang there for a moment. On its way down another thick strand of cum sliced through it.

"Oh, that's my baby." Michelle said, milking another half-dozen ropes from her son's balls.

She washed her son off and led him out of the bathroom. Both of them were still completely naked when they arrived at the foot of the bed.

"Go crawl into bed. I'm gonna put some panties on." She said.

"Why do you need panties?" Jacob asked.

"Need I remind you of what almost happened the last time were naked together." She smiled.

"Yeah, I remember." Jacob smiled.

"Me too. I nearly got my pipe plunged." She joked.

Jacob got on the bed and crawled beneath the covers. He watched as his mom reached into her bag and pulled out a tiny pair of thong panties. She slipped them on and the thong fit snuggly between her big butt cheeks. She took a tube of lubricant from her bag and crawled onto the bed with her son.

"Sweetie, this time while I masturbate your penis, I'm gonna massage your prostate, it'll make your orgasm more intense." She said.

"Massage my what?" Jacob asked.

"Your prostate. It's a gland, up inside your rectum. Do you want me to show you?" She asked.

"Sure." He said.

Michelle straddled her son so that her ass was facing him. She opened the bottle of lube and squirted some on her fingers. Jacob felt his mom's fingers begin to butter his butt-hole.

"This might feel a little odd to you the first time so I want you to just relax okay?" She said.

"Okay." He answered.

Michelle inserted her middle finger into her son's ass as began to gently massage her son's gland by wiggling her finger against it. "Baby, how does that feel?" She whispered, gazing back at him.

"Really good, mom." He groaned.

"Is that big monster ready for momma to milk him some more." She asked in a loving tone.

"Yeah." Jacob answered.
ichelle wrapped her free hand around her son's cock and began to slowly work it up and down. After giving it a few good strokes her small slippery hand slid down to his big hairless sack. Michelle began to squeeze and pull on his sperm filled nuts, her nails digging at the tender meat.

"Oh sweetie, your scrotum is so soft. You just relax and let momma drain those big balls." She said.

As Michelle squeezed his testicles, the finger of her other hand continued to work its magic on his prostate, wiggling gently against it.

Jacob lifted his head from the bed, finding himself face to face with the kind of ass that fuels boys dreams. The cheeks looked so big and soft and between them Jacob could see the strip of fabric pulled tight across his mom's nest. He could see the puffy contours of her labial meat coming together to form a nice fat clamshell.

He felt his mom's hand return to his dong and begin to work it tenderly.

"Oh, mom, that feels really good." Jacob sighed.

"Of course it does, sweetheart. Momma knows just how to make her baby boy pop." She said.

Michelle's hand was like a machine, gliding up his dick, circling his cock-head, then traveling back down to his balls, over and over and over again. After about ten minute of this she felt Jacob's body begin to tense up.

"Oh, wow, mom." His voice quivered.

Michelle slowed down a bit to let his orgasm subside. The experienced mom knew her son's body better than he did. She could read Jacob like a book and not only knew exactly how to turn his screw, but how to keep it turning for long periods of pleasure.

After about thirty minutes of alternating between cock and balls Michelle's hand began to speed up and her little finger went into overdrive.

"Oh mom." Jacob whimpered.

"Uh-huh." Michelle's voice whined encouragingly.

"Oh God." He groaned.

"That's right, sweetie. Momma's gonna make it pop." She said.

As she felt his body tense Michelle scooted her ass back until in landed on her son's face. Jacob suddenly found himself kissing his mom's cunt through her panties.

Michelle's hand moved faster, squeezing and pulling at Jacob's meat, her finger digging at his prostate gland.

Jacob grunted, his face smothered against Michelle's honey-pot. The pungent aroma was intoxicating. His tongue squeezed out from between his lips and began to plow between his mom's fleshy layers.

His hips suddenly rose from the mattress and an enormous geyser shot into the air. It was followed by six long successive ropes that splashed down onto him and his mom.

"That's it, sweetheart. Let it cream." She said

Michelle never missed a beat, pulling the syrup from her son's cock. The last few streams of jism just sort of oozed from Jacob's piss-hole, squeezed out by his mom's tight fist.

Michelle lifted her ass from her son's face, released his pecker and slipped her finger from his ass. She turned around so that she was now laying the same direction, on her side against her son, looking down at him. "Feel better." She smiled, rubbing his hair.

"Yeah." Jacob sighed.

Jacob had pools of sperm all over his chest. Michelle scooped a little up with her finger and sucked it into her mouth.

"Yum." She said, smiling ear to ear.

"Gross?" Jacob said.

"What's the matter, shocked that your mom would swallow the milk that comes out of your penis." She asked.

"A little." He said.

"Well, get used to it k**. You keep winning matches like you have been and I'm sure I'll be swallowing a gallon of it." She said.

"You mean if I win the next match, you'll put it...in your mouth." He asked.

"As your Aunt Gail would say...I'll have a worm in the gullet." She smiled.

"Do we get to...you know, do it?" Jacob asked.

"Do it as in have intercourse?" She asked.

"Yeah." He said.

" Well horn-dog...you're not state champ yet." She teased.

"So if I win the state championship, we get to have sex?" He asked.

"If you win state championship, this little knob right here..." Michelle said, grasping Jacob's cock-head with the tips of her fingers.

"This little knob won't be seeing the light of day very much. The only thing it'll be seeing is the head of my cervix." She smiled.

"Damn...I'm gonna be state champion...guaranteed!" Jacob said with confidence.

Michelle rested her chin on her palm, gazing into her son's eyes.

"Guess your mom better get back on the pill then. My eggs won't stand a chance against all that baby-batter." She giggled.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 9 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 12069  |  
97%
  |  6

SON GETS HIS COCK SUCKED BY MOM


I had nearly finished question 19. My two and a half hours of writing were about to come to an end. This was my third practice exam paper of the day and I was exhausted. Summer had just started and I had just turned 18. I longed to be outdoors doing something rather than cooped up inside all day studying but the upcoming exams were important. At times I felt like giving up but my mom Samantha was very supportive even though it was just the two of us and she had no extra help. Mom was a hard worker at her job and still found time to do all the housework and support me through my exams. On top of this she was stunningly beautiful with a classic 'MILF' body. Even though she was mom it was impossible to ignore her beauty. Mom's work ethic, home making skills, bubbly personality and perfect hourglass body made her perfect wife material and I had always thought my father must have been insane for splitting with her when I was young.



As much as I tried to push this particular thought of my mother out of my mind, I also couldn't help imagining how well she would perform in the bedroom. Although I respected and loved mom for more than being a pice of meat, her plump motherly tits, shapely legs and large but firm ass couldn't be denied as object of much lust to my teenage mind and red bl**ded male would understandably feel the same. I had no problems with the fact I masturbated to the thought of mom taking my cock 8 inches down her throat, pumping her pussy or cumming in her ass. It didn't mean I didn't respect her. On the contrary, I longed to make love to mom. I was only turned on further by the fact she was a very sexually charged mom. I had seen skimpy little thongs and g-strings strewn around the house and would hear moans and groans of masturbation maybe once a week through the bedroom wall. Despite this mom behaved and dressed conservatively in front of me. We would never discuss love lifes or things of that nature.



My fantasies had caused a stirring in my pants as my cock grew hard. As my dick grew to full mast I heard footsteps coming up the stairs.



"Shit, mom must be home early" I thought to myself, tucking my chair into the desk and crossing legs to hide my raging hard on.



A few seconds later mom entered my room, "Hey Dan, how are the studies going honey?" she asked planting a kiss on my cheek.



"Great mom, I'm just finishing this paper" I replied pointing to the last couple of lines of empty space.



"Well done, finish up and come downstairs I've got a treat for you working so hard all day"



My dick was still rock hard and the testosterone raging through my bl**d meant moms innocent sentence filled my mind with sexual imagery of mom in skimpy lingerie, tight in all the right places and ready to give me a very special 'treat'



Before I had a chance to shake this image and reply, mom said "See you in a few" and strode out the room, her fabulous ass swaying beneath the tight fabric of her suit skirt.



My boner grew harder against the fabric of my pants but I sat down and struggled on with the last few lines of my essay.



Five minutes passed and mom called "Hurry up, come down here"



I decided to leave the conclusion of my essay unfinished because my head wasn't in the right place. My cock softened slightly but I was still horny and needed to let one loose.



"It's getting cold" mom called.



Again my dirty teenage mind thought moms pussy was getting turned off but I knew this really meant my treat involved food. I had barely eaten all day so shot downstairs to eat. I was surprised mom had ordered in my favourite take-away food which was a rarity because mom was a health and exercise freak. How else would she keep her body so tight aged 42. Mom had since changed out of her work suit and simply wore one of my shirts. It was tight around her copious breasts and the fabric was barely long enough to cover her decency. She had that 'morning after sex' look and my eyes took in every inch of her body from her naked silky legs up to the thigh to her hard nipples poking through the fabric. Mom had discarded her bra and wondered if she had done the same with her panties. My cock had stiffened again but I kept it hidden as we finished eating.



"I picked up a movie on the way home. I thought it would help you unwind and relax from exam stress, that's my duty after all"



"Thanks mom, go put it in the player I need to use the bathroom"



"Right away honey"



Before closing the bathroom door I looked over to mom bent over in front of the DVD player. The shirt had hidden up and completely exposed the back of mom silky thighs but her bubble butt kept the fabric tight and it didn't ride up to expose her ass and reveal whether mom was fully naked under my shirt. My dick had been hard for nearly an hour and I really needed to have a tug but I resisted, turned on my the fact I would be sitting next to mom with a boner.



We settled down to watch the movie. It was one of those types with college k**s behaving badly. Mom kept teasing me throughout that it would be me next year once I moved to college. Eventually the inevitable sex scene came up and involved the guy struggling to find a condom. The room went silent and tensions built due to the awkwardness of watching a sex on TV with a parent.



"I never bothered with condoms." Suddenly mom broke the silence.



What!? Had mom just said what I think she said? My own sweet mother, admitting she fucked bareback. My dick tightened and I nearly came right then.



"But you'll get pregnant or catch a disease" I argued, trying to divert the subject before I came in my pants.



"Nope, I make sure that every guy I've been with pulls it out. Sex without them is more intimate and far more pleasurable. I know theres a risk of STD's but thats part of the thrill" Mom said gazing into space as if reminiscing on another life.



I couldn't believe my mom was talking like this. She must have felt more comfortable around me now I was an adult but nevertheless, many would brand her a slut for such preferences in the bedroom. I knew better and mom just enjoyed good sex, don't we all?



Realising what she was saying suddenly she came to her senses.



"Oh I'm sorry, too much information. I shouldn't be saying these things to my son"



I could see a look of regret and remorse in moms eyes but I was not going to let her feel like that after the way she had just turned me on.



"No mom, its fine." I assured her "I like hearing from an experienced woman who knows what she likes."



"Aww, thanks honey. I know I never really gave you 'The Talk' but remember this, sexual gratification is key to a healthy mind body and soul. But you have plenty of time to explore that next year at college, for now concentrate on those exams!"



I knew how much my academic success was to mom. She wanted the best for me and I wanted to give something back as a thanks for being an amazing mom for all these years. I was to be the first college grad in the f****y.



We continued watching the movie with some trivial conversation until it was over at about 9:00pm.



"Up early tomorrow with your nose in those books I hope Dan" Mom said.



"Yeah mom, I'll try. Hopefully I will be less distracted tomorrow" I replied.



"Distracted? How? By what?"



I could see Mom was worried that something could be impeding by studies.



I quickly tried to think up a lie to use as a distraction but then a plan popped into my mind. What if I exploited moms eagerness to help me succeed by saying I had been thinking about her body and needed her help to relieve me. She might even let me fuck her! The plan was deviant but it was the truth. My sexual lust for mom was driving me insane.



"Dan! What is distracting you so we can solve the issue right now. Is it that Xbox?"



"No mom, not the Xbox"



"Well what then?"



Moms tone was increasingly impatient so I built up the courage and decided to tell all.



"It's you mom"



Mom looked back at me with a puzzled look.



"But honey, I'm at work most of the day and make very little noise at home"



"No mom, not you physically. I can't stop thinking about you"



Mom didn't reply, instead the confusion on her face grew and I realised she hadn't picked up on what I was getting at. I was going to have to spell it out.



"Mom, what I'm trying to say is I've been thinking about how beautiful you are both in person and body. Your amazing tits and tight ass turn me on and I find myself distracted from studying and instead masturbating for hours



"I'm your mother! You can't think of me like that" A love of shock and horror fell on my moms face...



"Well that proves you can fuck then" I said jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.



"How dare you!"



"Look mom, I just want the chance to explore your naked body and be inside you so I don't have to waste hours jacking off."



"That is totally inappropriate! Have you no respect for me?"



With each attempt to explain myself I had made mom more and more furious. My plan had gone wrong. This was only the stuff of porn movies or erotic novels. Why on earth did I think it would ever work in real life?



"Go to your room, I don't want to look at you anymore."



I didn't dare push the issue any further and damned myself at how I had ruined a perfectly pleasant evening, but more importantly at how I had changed our relationship forever. How could normality ever return? Even if we reconciled it would always be in the back of our minds gnawing away every time we looked at each other. I put my face in my pillow and gently weeped for nearly an hour.



Eventually I heard my door creak opening. Looking up at mom I began a barrage of apologies.



"Mom I'm so, so, sorry. I shouldn't have spoken to you like that. I don't know what I was-"



"Sshh. It's OK honey. I'm sorry I got so angry but you took me by surprise"



"I know Mom, I'm sor-"



"It must be hard being locked away when you are at your sexual prime, I understand"



"Thanks mom"



I was so relieved that mom had forgiven me and understood.



"So you've been…erm…playing with yourself for hours you say?"



"Yes Mom"



"Gee, that is a lot of wasted time. How on earth do you last that long without…y'know…ejaculating?"



"I dunno, I just sort of stop for a little while when I feel it building"



"I see. So what exactly do you…think about when your…tugging it?"



We both giggled at the use of that phrase but I could tell that mom was genuinely curious.



"Mom, I don't know if we should be talking abou-"



"It's OK honey" Mom assured me with a smile "I won't freak out. We need to get to the bottom of this so tell me honestly"



"Well honestly Mom I think mostly about you…in a sexual way"



"I must admit Dan, although I flattered, I am very shocked at this confession"



"I know mom, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said anyt-"



"i****tual sex is i*****l and could damage our relationship as mother and son beyond repair You don't want that do you?"



"No mom" She made a very valid point even if my dick didn't agree.



"However, these thoughts aren't going to go away and therefore I have a duty as a mom to take action before they jeopardise your place in college. If you can get your work done without masturbating during the day I will see to your sexual needs every night to relax you before you go to bed"



'What..the..fuck' is all I could think. Mom was awesome and I knew for sure at this point she would go to any extreme to see me succeed. I didn't want to let her down and would put everything into the new deal. What a woman.



"That sounds fantastic mom. I know I'll be able to get work done now.



"What exactly will be doing mom? At…erm…night"



Mom gave me a look which meant she knew what I was getting at.



"Look, I'm going to be blunt with you Dan, you have to realise I am your mother and so you can't have sex with me. That's i****t and you might get me pregnant. You got it?



"Of course mom" I said.



I'm going to be rubbing you off to help you sl**p and get a good nights rest. Also, keep your hands to yourself and respect your mothers privacy. I'll even slip on some cute outfits but I don't think it would be appropriate for me to undress in front of you. How does that sound?"



Although mom spoke with authority her smile proved she was genuinely excited to be helping me out.



"Wow, that sounds exciting mom."



I was secretly very disappointed mom had ruled out fucking. All this talk had given me a boner of a lifetime, my dick has hurting with the strain. I could think of nothing I wanted more than to sink into my mom wet slit and fuck with abandon until I dropped a nut deep up inside her. However, the more I thought about the fact my beautiful, hot and stunning mom would be touching my dick, the more excited I became. A few minutes ago I thought our relationship was over; I guess the love between a mom and son cannot be broken.



"OK great, now run along, finish your work and get ready for bed and I'll be up at 10:30."



Mom leaned in and planted a kiss on my lips where they lingered for a moment, pressing her tits into me in the process. The experience stopped me where I stood.



But those lips. Oh god, those lips. They were not something I really paid attention to before but moms kiss left an impression on me and I felt compelled to compliment them.



"Wow mom, you have a sensational pair of lips and I'm not just saying that to charm, they're gorgeous."



"Aw thanks honey. You're not the first to have noticed, I used to do some wild things with this mouth" mom said with a giggle.



Woah, had mom just admitted to sucking dick? A rational mind would have left the conversation at that and changed topic but my mind was not rational and fuelled by a mad sexual lust and I was feeling bold. Why wasn't I satisfied by a handjob? I felt the need to negotiate a better sexual favour...



"What do you mean mom? Like blowjobs?"



"Dan, honey I see where you are trying to go with this…"



Damn, was I that obvious I thought to myself.



"Thank you for complimenting my lips but a…blowjob, as you put it…is something very intimate between two people who are in love-"



"But you must have done it to some random men, do you love them more than me?" I retorted, playing the guilt card.



"Don't get me wrong, handjobs are fantastic but it is a sensation I have experienced thousands of times from myself and I'd love some sucking to help me fully relax. You have the perfect lips mom, don't let them go to waste."



"I don't know honey, sons shouldn't do something like that to their moms mouth. It's a very…primal act."



"I know it might seem weird now but you know how important and natural full sexual satisfaction is, you said it yourself earlier."



Mom contemplated this for a moment. I can tell she agreed with what i had said but I could tell there was conflict in her eyes.



"Pleasee mom" I begged



OK, OK, I'll pay you a little attention every night to help you rest for exam study. But no more further than sucking, I'm putting my foot down. I don't want i****t sex with my son and you have to take it out of my mouth and release in a tissue. It wouldn't be right to taste your sperm and I know you must understand that."



"Of course! Thanks, mom. Can't wait!" Although I was slightly disappointed she rejected the idea that I couldn't cum in her mouth or on to her but that was a battle for another day, a blow job was still amazing. My own sweet, innocent mom working my shaft with her lips, what a thought!



Moms spirits were lifted by my enthusiasm and she gave me a little cheeky wink and said, "You better get studying or I might change my mind!"



I ran up the stairs before she got the chance to and heard her call, "Be up at 10:30!"



"OK mom," I shouted back.



I had a raging boner now. It pressed against the fabric of my jeans.



Flopping down on my bed I released the zipper on my jeans. My boner sprung out, tingling with the anticipation of what would happen in a few hours. I began stroking it but f***ed my hand away as I was approaching orgasm. I wanted to be as horny as possible for mom's first daily service of my dick.



I could barely concentrate on my studies the next couple of hours. The thoughts of what my mom would be wearing flooded my mind. How would she suck it? With enthusiasm or an embarrassment? Would she still ban me from playing with her tits and how long would I last before I had to erupt.



Time passed and as I heard the closing theme of my moms favourite TV show at 10:30 I knew it was time. I lay down in bed. The anticipation was unbearable. I could hear her footsteps coming up the stairs now. My mind raised, reliving the years of fantasising and jacking off to my mom. Trying to grab glimpses of her nude and sniffing her thongs. I was totally perverted but I defy anyone who says they wouldn't be with such a hot mom.



"Hi Dan," she smiled as she entered.



She had changed into a loose blouse with a fair amount of cleavage showing off her 36G tits. On the bottom she wore nothing, the blouse was just long enough to cover her decency. This meant her toned, tanned and silky smooth legs were fully exposed to the tops of her thigh, I sight which never failed to get me hard when mom was walking around the house half dressed.



"My god, you do need relief" She nodded at the twitch in my jeans with every pump of bl**d to it.



"I told you mom, haha. I hope you don't mind me asking but are you wearing anything under there" I asked, pointing to moms crotch.



"That's on a need to know basis young man" mom replied with a surprised smile at my boldness.



"OK, go to the bathroom, grab a tissue and get undressed." She instructed.



"I'll be waiting" she said with a joking wink and a giggle.



I jumped up, and entered the bathroom breathing heavily. I had been fantasising about something like this for years, I couldn't believe my luck. I kicked off my jeans and boxers, flung my shirt over my shoulders and pulled off a generous amount of tissue. I knew I would have a huge load to catch.



Re-entering the room I watched my mom's eyes travel onto my cock.



I saw her lips whisper "oh my-" at the sight of it.



"You have grown since you were a little 'un she teased, pulling her gaze away from my member and making eye contact with me.



As I lay down on the bed she took a pretty pink hair band off her wrist and pulled her hair back to a tight pony tail to keep it out of the way. The pulled back hair also showed off her carved features. Beautiful cheekbones and shapely chin surrounded her stunning green eyes and plump pink lips. As she finished the pony tail she warned me:



"Remember I am only doing this so you can be relaxed for your exams, I don't want this to go any further because i****t sex is not right. Please warn me when you about to, um- y'know, ...cum, so i can take it out"



"OK mom, got it." I quickly ushered, barely being able to contain myself.



"Well let's do it honey" she said in a sexy husky voice, which may have been intentional but was most likely her voice cracking due to nerves, and she lowered her lips to my member.



Moms tongue stuck out between her lips, floating just millimetres away from the tip of my dick for what felt like eternity. I cold see mom was thinking hard and I was worried she was getting cold feet.



Suddenly her extended tongue pushed forward on to head of my penis and sent shock waves through my whole body. I still couldn't believe this was happening. Slowing, mom opened her lips a bit wider to accommodate my thickening dick as she moved down the shaft. She kept them puckered tight in a small 'o' shape, only loosening them enough to fit more of my meat in her gob. As I lay back on the bed, I raised my hand and placed it on her pony tail, gently pushing her head lower onto my cock, her lips still puckered tight around it. The feeling was incredible, and nothing prepared me for what she did next.



Sucking in her cheeks she created a vacuum suction in her mouth pulling the remaining 2 inches of my dick deep down her throat until I had bottomed out and my moms sculpted nose lay in my pubes. I couldn't believe it, she took in all 8 inches. My mom was a blow job pro and deep throat queen.



She gagged slightly and covered what felt like gallons of salvia all over my cock. As she picked up the intensity of the head bobbing guided by my hand gripping her pony tail, she let out soft, gentle moans which I did not expect at all. Their low frequency vibrated on my shaft and pleasuring every nerve ending. That pushed me over the edge, I felt the build up in my balls and the urethra in my penis swell. I was about to cum after just 3 minutes…from the best blowjob I've ever had…by my own mother! I thought about letting myself erupt into my moms mouth and blasting her throat with cum but remembered what she had said about having to pull out.



I figured if I disobeyed her, this would be the first and last time I ever felt her warm, moist mouth. Not wanting that to happen I began to pull out and murmered, "I'm cumming."



Mom scrambled for the tissue and held it under my dick ready for the eruption. The sight of her kneeled over my cock awaiting to catch my goo was such a turn on and I released my cum with the most body shattering orgasm I had ever had. Stream after stream of cum poured from my penis and into the awaiting tissue in the hands of my mother. As my orgasm passed I opened my eyes and looked at my mother kneeling there holding her own sons cum tissues in her hand. I wished she would smear the gallon of cum over her tits or lick it up. Surely the golden rule of dick sucking was to not let the sticky reward go to waste? She stared at my cock before coming to her senses and wiping off the last stream of cum hanging on the end of my dick.



"I better get rid of this" she smiled at me.



"Thanks mom that was incredible" I beamed at her. I understood her reasoning for not wanting to come in contact with my sperm even if I wished she would get over it. Maybe eventually.



"No problem honey, I glad it relieved you. Now get some rest to be ready for tomorrow's study. I'll be back for your daily relax session tomorrow."



I watched mesmerised by the gentle sway of her ass as she left the room, the bottom of her butt cheeks just visible below her short blouse. I was satisfied but it was satisfaction tinged with a disappointment and a dash of hope at the same time. Disappointed it that it seemed that the blowjob was still viewed as a way of relaxing me instead of being anything sexual but filled with hope at how I had heard her moans and knew she derived pleasure from it but was doing her best to hide it. She feared herself for getting that satisfaction from her son.



Her strict religious upbringing ingrained i****t as a terrible thing but my education was always top of her priorities. I figured that is how she managed to rationalise sucking my cock for the good of my education. I need to find I way to exploit that if I was to take things further. I felt guilty but my sexual drive couldn't be stopped.



A few days passed and mom kept to her promise. Every night at 10:30pm she would enter my room, tie back her hair into a pony tail and get to work on quenching my raging boner with the divine blow job of a goddess. Each night she would mix up her style and even began to ask me which bits I liked the most. Her sexual imagination turned me on so much. Mom could utilise every part of her mouth to give pleasure. Nipping me with her teeth or massaging my glans on her tonsils I could tell she had a lot of practise over her 42 years.



Mom never saw my daily service as I chore. I could tell because she would never rush to get me to cum and even started to let her hands explore my body, stroking my skin. I still couldn't completely figure out whether or not mom was getting any sexual pleasure from this. The occasional low moans she let slip, vibrating on my dick suggested she did, but after 5 days she still hadn't let things develop any further. Load after loud would be caught in the tissues and the one time I made advancements for her tits she backed away slightly. I didn't want to push her for fear she would put an end to my daily 'relaxation sessions'



On Thursday night I was getting my sixth blowjob from my mom. Each time it felt as though it only got better as mom brushed up on her technique. Tonight her moans were significantly more frequent than they had been. I was so turned on I had to cum more early than usual.



"Mom, I'm cumming"



She continued sucking with what felt like renewed vigour.



Fearing she hadn't heard me due to the unusual quick time I was about to cum in I repeated,



"Hey mom, I'm about to cum. I can't contain it any longer"



She looked into my eyes and continued sucking. I guessed there was a dilemma behind those eyes. On the one hand she seemed to want to taste my seed in her mouth. But on the other hand the i****t taboo must've cast caution.



I felt my penis bulge under her lips and my seed rise up my shaft. I was about to cum in my mothers mouth I thought. The thought turned me on enormously and I began thrusting my hips widely. At the last second however my mom pulled out my dick and I realised such a huge load, it saturated the tissues.



"Goodnight Dan" she said as she scuttled out of the room, neglecting the usual goodnight kiss. I could tell she felt bad about wanting to swallow her sons load. As the door closed behind her and I drifted off to sl**p, I strong musky smell filled my nostrils. Sitting up, I looked down on my bed sheets and noticed a small wet patch. As I leaned into it, I knew it was the source of the scent. It had been right where mom was sitting whilst she sucked me off! I planted my nose firmly atop of it and inhaled the sweet smell of my mothers pussy and gently licked her taste. My mind blazed at the thought of her fuck-hole dripping with juices as she lay with my dick in her mouth. I heard the shower turn on downstairs. Mom never showered at night, she probably felt she had to wash away the filthy thoughts of deriving pleasure from sexually stimulating her son.



I got out of bed, creeping passed the bathroom door that I assumed was lock shut and into my moms room. On the bed lay the tight tank top she had been wearing minutes earlier as well as her skirt, panties and stockings. I reached for the panties. They were completely drenched with pussy! I had to breathe mom in for a good 10 seconds before sucking her juices from them. They tasted incredible and gave me a raging boner despite having just been 'orally relaxed' I looked to the right of this pile of dirty clothes and that same musky scent of pussy filled my nostrils as I noticed a 7 inch silver vibrator shine in the light of moms bed-side lamp. "Wow, it was freshly used." I thought to myself, picking it up and licking its length. I was deep in fantasy about this fake dick sliding in and out of my moms saturated channel when I heard the shower stop. Replacing what I moved, I fled upstairs with lightning pace where I had to beat my meat for the first time since our sucking sessions started. I now knew for sure mom was getting a kick out of doing naughty things to me, her boy.



Friday night would mark the one week anniversary since the first time my mom clamped her thick lips around me. She arrived home slightly late from work that evening at about 6:00pm.



"Hey honey, I'm back" she hollered at me as she came through the door.



I sat up from work in my room and came down to greet her.



"Here, eat up we're going furniture shopping later. I wouldn't have time to cook." She said handing my a pizza box she had picked up on the way home.



We sat down and ate the pizza. I asked her about her day and made all the usual small talk you have with your mom. She bugged me about how my studies were going. I shrugged off the question with the usual 'fine'



"So what are we looking to buy at the furniture store, mom" I inquired.



"Well I was thinking it was about time we did up the f****y room. I've been saving for a few months and have enough money for a couple of new sofas and a beautiful persian rug I've had my eye on"



"Sounds great, I'd love to come"



"I bet you would" Mom smiled as she quickly flicked her tongue across the end of last slice of pizza she guided into her mouth with the sluttiest face I had ever laid eyes on.



This action, combined with the soaking panties I had found last night proved to me beyond doubt she was hot for me but didn't want to get passed the i****t taboo.



We had a nice chat as we drove home from the furniture store. I always loved the conversations I had with mom in the car, it was just me and her and no one else to disturb us. Plus I could take a sneaky look down her top with her eyes planted firmly on the road ahead. We talked about everything from mom's work to the neighbours before mom brought up the topic that was really on both our minds but it would be the first time we had discussed it outside the bedroom.



"So, how are you liking the sucky sucky" Mom said, maintaining her usual upbeat and jovial personality.



We both laughed at how the elephant in the room had been brought up in such a light hearted manner.



"Haha, it's great mom. I know I'm defiantly getting more work done"



Before the conversation had a chance to develop, mom suddenly remembered she had to pick up some groceries. We stopped off and I waited in the car whilst mom picked up what we needed.



After arriving home at around 9:30 we got to moving the old sofas out of the room to make way for the new ones that would be soon arriving in the delivery truck from the store. She had changed into her gym clothes: yoga pants and a tight exercise shirt that would have fitted if it were not for moms large tits stretching the material and exposing her toned tummy as a result. I watched the tight fitting yoga pants grip moms ass as she bent over to drag out the old sofas, and her tits bouncy all over the place due to lack of sports bra. The delivery truck finally arrived at 10:00 and we had the two her sofas and moms rug perfectly placed by 10:30. They were great new additions to the room.



We settled down to watch some TV before bed. I had known that it was pat 10:30 and I wasn't sure if mom was going to treat me to the 'daily blow.' My dick had certainly noticed the lack of attention and I grew hard watching Mom in her silk babydoll with smooth exposed legs curled up on the sofa and ample amount of cleavage on show, her dark locks falling perfectly down her back. I was never much of a foot fetish guy but every part of moms body was irresistible to me and I considered sucking her feet. I got up to get a drink from the kitchen.



"Be careful Dan!" Mom scolded me.



"Don't step on the new rug in those shoes"



It was at this a plan dawned on me. I perverted and devious plan but a necessary step towards what I knew we both wanted...



I settled back down to watch the last 20 minutes of the show and as the closing credits rolled mom opened her mouth wide to yawn.



"It's been a really long day"



"I know mom, you haven't stopped since you got up. You deserve to relax, fancy a massage?"



"Aww, that's so sweet honey, thank you. Would you really do that for your mother?"



"Of course mom, you deserve it after working so hard to do up this room"



"Great, It gives me a chance to test how comfortable the sofa is!"



Mom got into position, lying facing down on the sofa.



Her closed eyes gave me the perfect opportunity to eye her up, those huge tits spilling over on either side. Although they were covered the sight on an erect nipple poking through nearly made me cream myself. I took up position behind mom.



"Relax mom" I said, stroking moms scalp and moving her hair to the side, giving me accesses to her back. As a continued to massage moms scalp she let out soft moans.



"That feels incredible, honey"



I continued massage moms head for a while and began working my way down to the neck, shoulders and upper back.



"Oh, is my night dress in the way?



"A bit, I can't get at your back"



"Ok, hold on"



With that mom pulled off the straps of her night gown and slipped it down until it only covered her plump ass. I had a peek at the boobies that had been freed and although moms nipples were hidden from view, pressed against the sofa, ample side-boob was on display. I got to work on moms back, her moans of pleasure getting more pronounced as I kneaded my knuckles to loosen up the major muscle groups. Her body seemed tight all over and I can only imagine moms vaginal muscles followed that trend. I knew if we were ever going to fuck, now was my chance but I still wasn't 100% sure on how mom would react so I needed to test the waters. Continuing the massage, I brushed my fingers against the exposed side of moms boobs. The first thing I noticed was how soft they were.



Before I overstepped the mark, I moved focus onto her legs. Believe it or not, the massage was not the main plan, I was just using it as a way to make mom owe me a favour…and to feel up her body of course. I could see mom was becoming more and more relaxed as I prodded and poked her tight, tense muscles so it was time to initiate phase 2 of the plan before she became dead to the world for the night. I finished up the massage and mom announced she was all about ready to go to bed as she slipped back on the nightdress, with her back to me.



"Goodnight Dan, I'm off to bed. It's been a long day"



"But mom, what about my treat for tonight?" I said with the saddest puppy dog look I could muster.



"Oh, of course son, how rude of me. You were a great help this evening. You certainly deserve it"



Hearing mom's appreciation of my help tonight made me feel guilty for the plan I was about to enact and the deceit it would bring. But I know mom wanted to take things further and this would be the step to push her in the right direction. I sat down on the edge of the sofa, my dick pointing out over the rug. I had purposely forgot to bring tissues to f***e mom to swallow my load, lest it spill out over the brand new rug and surely ruin it.



With the usual ritual, Mom tied her hair back and got to work on my cock which sprang to attention as usual with one lick from moms wet tongue and soft moans. I couldn't tell if mom really wanted to show her thanks or was just becoming comfortable with my dick in her mouth but she gave me the best blow job so far, taking my entire length right down her throat, choking on it for a good 10 seconds and covering it in copious amounts of salvia before pulling it out for a dramatic gasp of air and deep grin at me. She really was starting to enjoy it. I even reckoned there was no need for the plan and mom might even want to take my load.



I felt the cum build up in my balls, ready to shoot.



"Mom, I'm cumming. I'm cumming!"



Mom hurriedly looked around for the tissues and couldn't find any.



"Hold on I need to get something" she urged.



"No…time…mom. UAUGAHHH"



I let out a loud moan so mom knew I was about to cum and with hearing that my plan had worked and mom scrambled back down on her knees in front of me.



She clamped her thick lips over my cock, not wanting to spill a drop on her expensive rug.



I seized what would probably be my only opportunity to cum in moms sweet mouth and strained every muscle in my body, all united to release the largest load of cum in my life.



The first jet blasted the roof of mom's mouth making a sound like a water pistol shooting a window.



Jet after jet, I face-fucked moms lips to fill up moms mouth.



Mom knelled there in front of me as I looked down on her and large cleavage. Her checks were bulging with my seed and her eyes widened in surprise of how much filled her mouth. She stared at me, contemplating her next move. Her expression was blank as she stared into my eyes. A wave of regret passed over me. Had I pissed her off? But she hadn't ran off to spit it out.



The future of our relationship lay on a simple decision: spit or swallow?



The regret barely had time to manifest as mom opened her mouth. Small streams of my seed leaked out over her chin and dripped down her top onto her tits i feared she was a spitter.



"I can't lie to myself any longer" she declared through the mouth full of cum, swallowing my entire load one visible gulp.



"Now fuck my slut hole already, I'm dripping wet!" This sort of language shocked me coming from my fair mothers mouth but I knew how horny she had been and I didn't have to be asked twice. The moment we were building to for the passed week was about to take place.



Luckily I had a condom my wallet and i began to put it on.



"What is taking so long honey, I need you inside me" She turned her head and saw me place over the end of my dick.



"Take that off" she demanded. "I told you I hated condoms and a mom is entitled to feel her own sons meat inside her"



"But I don't want to make you pregnant mom" I protested.



"Don't worry about that, I need to feel your load fill up my pussy dan"



"Result," I thought. She was going to let me cum inside her. All inhibitions really had gone. Ripping the condom off I took position behind mom who was all fours on the table, her back arched and head tilted behind grinning at me with a gentle lick of her red lips.



"Do it" she purred.



I quickly pulled down moms pants and nearly ripped off the slutty little thong she was wearing that barely covered anything.



I took grip of my dick and aimed it for my mothers entrance between her ass. As I parted her pussy lips with the head of my cock and was tickled by a few sparse pubes she gasped and slowly backed into me. My dick was millimetres away from entering own mom. The same hole I had come out of and was about to come back in. The thought excited me immensely. I could feel the hot humid air around her hole fall on my dick, inviting me in and caught a familiar whiff of her aroma.



I eased in, my thick meat parting her tight vaginal walls, drenching my cock with her copious amount of juices. She let out a loud moan arching her back and pushing herself further into me. She was so tight I suspected she hadn't been fucked since splitting with my father. By this point 4 of my 8 inches were in my mom. I watched her face and she groaned in pleasure.



"Oh son, you dick is so thick. I need you in me further" With this she continued to push her ass back into me hoping to consume more of my length down inside her. My sweet mother, who I had fantasised about for years was lying in front of me like a dog on all fours begging for my dick. This is the stuff dreams were made of I thought.



Instinct took over and this point and I began fucking with abandon. I just couldn't contain myself after all the effort that had went into this moment. I was a man possessed and mom's screams raised the roof but she continued to fuck back at me pushing her pussy down around my dick, meeting my thrusts.



"Oh son, fuck your mommy good. Oohhh, I've never been fucked like this before you stud. How many girls have you been practising on? I bet they aren't as fucking slutty as your mommy"



"Ermm, actually mom. I'm a…I actually haven't fucked before" I said, slowly my pace.



Mom spun her head around, still on all fours with my dick inside her and panting heavily. He cheeks had gone red.



"What?! You're k**ding me, why didn't you say?"



"Just kind of embarrassed, I suppose"



"Oh don't be baby, I've fucked men with 20 years of experience that aren't as good as you."



"But now it's time for Mommy to give you the ride of your life lie back"



I of course complied and lay on my back, dick hard and pointing firmly in the air. Mom mounted my dick and rode me like a pro letting out screams and moans with every thrust. I watched her chest, mesmerised by the jiggle in her tits as she bounced on my meat.



Noticing my glance mom said "Don't be shy, have a grab"



With this, I pulled off moms top to reveal a bright yellow bra holding her gigantic tits and mom reached behind to undo the clasp. The bra seductively fell off and I took in the view of my mothers tits and had to take a handful.



"Wait mom, hold on. I'm about to cum"



"That's okay sweetie, I told you it's fine to cum inside me"



"But mom, there's one more thing I wanna try"



"What's that darling?"



"Your asshole. Can I fuck it mom?"



"A slightly shocked look appeared on moms face but she then giggled and asked where I knew about that"



Even though I had just spent the last 15 minutes fucking her and fondling her tits I still felt embarrassed admitting to watching porn.



"So do you want to treat your mommy like one of the little porn sluts you watch on the computer?"



"No mom, I'm sorry. I love you more than anyth-"



"It's OK Dan, I'm feeling horny enough and I want you to know you can fuck me wherever and whenever you want. Your dick is too good to go to waste"



With that, mom positioned herself on the sofa pointing her ass up to my cock and spreading her asshole. It was amazingly tight and as I sunk in mom admitted she was an anal virgin. This only spurred me on further and I sunk all the way in.



"OOoooooooh FUCK" mom screamed.



"I'm your little fuck slut son. You can fuck mommy whenever!"



"AAAOOH FUCK ME"



It took a couple of minuted for moms ass to loosen up and to build up a rhythm.



"Mom, I'm coming"



"YES! CUM DEEP IN MY ASS SON. MAKE MOMMY YOUR ANAL SLUT"



As I took the final plunge into the depths of moms rectum and released my load after load of my cum I couldn't imagine anything else in the world I'd rather been doing than having my cock milked by the ass of a woman who could cook, clean, comfort me, fuck like a whore whenever I asked and love me no matter what.



It was clear I was going to have no problem getting the grades for college but I'm not sure I ever want to leave...



Read more: http://www.sexstoriespost.com/stories/stories/i****t-stories/mom-sucks-her-sons-cock-daily--/#ixzz1kO9ecygB
@ Sex Stories Post ... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 29891  |  
97%
  |  20

MOM LOVES TO SUCK

I had nearly finished question 19. My two and a half hours of writing were about to come to an end. This was my third practice exam paper of the day and I was exhausted. Summer had just started and I had just turned 18. I longed to be outdoors doing something rather than cooped up inside all day studying but the upcoming exams were important. At times I felt like giving up but my mom Samantha was very supportive even though it was just the two of us and she had no extra help. Mom was a hard worker at her job and still found time to do all the housework and support me through my exams. On top of this she was stunningly beautiful with a classic 'MILF' body. Even though she was mom it was impossible to ignore her beauty. Mom's work ethic, home making skills, bubbly personality and perfect hourglass body made her perfect wife material and I had always thought my father must have been insane for splitting with her when I was young.



As much as I tried to push this particular thought of my mother out of my mind, I also couldn't help imagining how well she would perform in the bedroom. Although I respected and loved mom for more than being a pice of meat, her plump motherly tits, shapely legs and large but firm ass couldn't be denied as object of much lust to my teenage mind and red bl**ded male would understandably feel the same. I had no problems with the fact I masturbated to the thought of mom taking my cock 8 inches down her throat, pumping her pussy or cumming in her ass. It didn't mean I didn't respect her. On the contrary, I longed to make love to mom. I was only turned on further by the fact she was a very sexually charged mom. I had seen skimpy little thongs and g-strings strewn around the house and would hear moans and groans of masturbation maybe once a week through the bedroom wall. Despite this mom behaved and dressed conservatively in front of me. We would never discuss love lifes or things of that nature.



My fantasies had caused a stirring in my pants as my cock grew hard. As my dick grew to full mast I heard footsteps coming up the stairs.



"Shit, mom must be home early" I thought to myself, tucking my chair into the desk and crossing legs to hide my raging hard on.



A few seconds later mom entered my room, "Hey Dan, how are the studies going honey?" she asked planting a kiss on my cheek.



"Great mom, I'm just finishing this paper" I replied pointing to the last couple of lines of empty space.



"Well done, finish up and come downstairs I've got a treat for you working so hard all day"



My dick was still rock hard and the testosterone raging through my bl**d meant moms innocent sentence filled my mind with sexual imagery of mom in skimpy lingerie, tight in all the right places and ready to give me a very special 'treat'



Before I had a chance to shake this image and reply, mom said "See you in a few" and strode out the room, her fabulous ass swaying beneath the tight fabric of her suit skirt.



My boner grew harder against the fabric of my pants but I sat down and struggled on with the last few lines of my essay.



Five minutes passed and mom called "Hurry up, come down here"



I decided to leave the conclusion of my essay unfinished because my head wasn't in the right place. My cock softened slightly but I was still horny and needed to let one loose.



"It's getting cold" mom called.



Again my dirty teenage mind thought moms pussy was getting turned off but I knew this really meant my treat involved food. I had barely eaten all day so shot downstairs to eat. I was surprised mom had ordered in my favourite take-away food which was a rarity because mom was a health and exercise freak. How else would she keep her body so tight aged 42. Mom had since changed out of her work suit and simply wore one of my shirts. It was tight around her copious breasts and the fabric was barely long enough to cover her decency. She had that 'morning after sex' look and my eyes took in every inch of her body from her naked silky legs up to the thigh to her hard nipples poking through the fabric. Mom had discarded her bra and wondered if she had done the same with her panties. My cock had stiffened again but I kept it hidden as we finished eating.



"I picked up a movie on the way home. I thought it would help you unwind and relax from exam stress, that's my duty after all"



"Thanks mom, go put it in the player I need to use the bathroom"



"Right away honey"



Before closing the bathroom door I looked over to mom bent over in front of the DVD player. The shirt had hidden up and completely exposed the back of mom silky thighs but her bubble butt kept the fabric tight and it didn't ride up to expose her ass and reveal whether mom was fully naked under my shirt. My dick had been hard for nearly an hour and I really needed to have a tug but I resisted, turned on my the fact I would be sitting next to mom with a boner.



We settled down to watch the movie. It was one of those types with college k**s behaving badly. Mom kept teasing me throughout that it would be me next year once I moved to college. Eventually the inevitable sex scene came up and involved the guy struggling to find a condom. The room went silent and tensions built due to the awkwardness of watching a sex on TV with a parent.



"I never bothered with condoms." Suddenly mom broke the silence.



What!? Had mom just said what I think she said? My own sweet mother, admitting she fucked bareback. My dick tightened and I nearly came right then.



"But you'll get pregnant or catch a disease" I argued, trying to divert the subject before I came in my pants.



"Nope, I make sure that every guy I've been with pulls it out. Sex without them is more intimate and far more pleasurable. I know theres a risk of STD's but thats part of the thrill" Mom said gazing into space as if reminiscing on another life.



I couldn't believe my mom was talking like this. She must have felt more comfortable around me now I was an adult but nevertheless, many would brand her a slut for such preferences in the bedroom. I knew better and mom just enjoyed good sex, don't we all?



Realising what she was saying suddenly she came to her senses.



"Oh I'm sorry, too much information. I shouldn't be saying these things to my son"



I could see a look of regret and remorse in moms eyes but I was not going to let her feel like that after the way she had just turned me on.



"No mom, its fine." I assured her "I like hearing from an experienced woman who knows what she likes."



"Aww, thanks honey. I know I never really gave you 'The Talk' but remember this, sexual gratification is key to a healthy mind body and soul. But you have plenty of time to explore that next year at college, for now concentrate on those exams!"



I knew how much my academic success was to mom. She wanted the best for me and I wanted to give something back as a thanks for being an amazing mom for all these years. I was to be the first college grad in the f****y.



We continued watching the movie with some trivial conversation until it was over at about 9:00pm.



"Up early tomorrow with your nose in those books I hope Dan" Mom said.



"Yeah mom, I'll try. Hopefully I will be less distracted tomorrow" I replied.



"Distracted? How? By what?"



I could see Mom was worried that something could be impeding by studies.



I quickly tried to think up a lie to use as a distraction but then a plan popped into my mind. What if I exploited moms eagerness to help me succeed by saying I had been thinking about her body and needed her help to relieve me. She might even let me fuck her! The plan was deviant but it was the truth. My sexual lust for mom was driving me insane.



"Dan! What is distracting you so we can solve the issue right now. Is it that Xbox?"



"No mom, not the Xbox"



"Well what then?"



Moms tone was increasingly impatient so I built up the courage and decided to tell all.



"It's you mom"



Mom looked back at me with a puzzled look.



"But honey, I'm at work most of the day and make very little noise at home"



"No mom, not you physically. I can't stop thinking about you"



Mom didn't reply, instead the confusion on her face grew and I realised she hadn't picked up on what I was getting at. I was going to have to spell it out.



"Mom, what I'm trying to say is I've been thinking about how beautiful you are both in person and body. Your amazing tits and tight ass turn me on and I find myself distracted from studying and instead masturbating for hours



"I'm your mother! You can't think of me like that" A love of shock and horror fell on my moms face...



"Well that proves you can fuck then" I said jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.



"How dare you!"



"Look mom, I just want the chance to explore your naked body and be inside you so I don't have to waste hours jacking off."



"That is totally inappropriate! Have you no respect for me?"



With each attempt to explain myself I had made mom more and more furious. My plan had gone wrong. This was only the stuff of porn movies or erotic novels. Why on earth did I think it would ever work in real life?



"Go to your room, I don't want to look at you anymore."



I didn't dare push the issue any further and damned myself at how I had ruined a perfectly pleasant evening, but more importantly at how I had changed our relationship forever. How could normality ever return? Even if we reconciled it would always be in the back of our minds gnawing away every time we looked at each other. I put my face in my pillow and gently weeped for nearly an hour.



Eventually I heard my door creak opening. Looking up at mom I began a barrage of apologies.



"Mom I'm so, so, sorry. I shouldn't have spoken to you like that. I don't know what I was-"



"Sshh. It's OK honey. I'm sorry I got so angry but you took me by surprise"



"I know Mom, I'm sor-"



"It must be hard being locked away when you are at your sexual prime, I understand"



"Thanks mom"



I was so relieved that mom had forgiven me and understood.



"So you've been…erm…playing with yourself for hours you say?"



"Yes Mom"



"Gee, that is a lot of wasted time. How on earth do you last that long without…y'know…ejaculating?"



"I dunno, I just sort of stop for a little while when I feel it building"



"I see. So what exactly do you…think about when your…tugging it?"



We both giggled at the use of that phrase but I could tell that mom was genuinely curious.



"Mom, I don't know if we should be talking abou-"



"It's OK honey" Mom assured me with a smile "I won't freak out. We need to get to the bottom of this so tell me honestly"



"Well honestly Mom I think mostly about you…in a sexual way"



"I must admit Dan, although I flattered, I am very shocked at this confession"



"I know mom, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said anyt-"



"i****tual sex is i*****l and could damage our relationship as mother and son beyond repair You don't want that do you?"



"No mom" She made a very valid point even if my dick didn't agree.



"However, these thoughts aren't going to go away and therefore I have a duty as a mom to take action before they jeopardise your place in college. If you can get your work done without masturbating during the day I will see to your sexual needs every night to relax you before you go to bed"



'What..the..fuck' is all I could think. Mom was awesome and I knew for sure at this point she would go to any extreme to see me succeed. I didn't want to let her down and would put everything into the new deal. What a woman.



"That sounds fantastic mom. I know I'll be able to get work done now.



"What exactly will be doing mom? At…erm…night"



Mom gave me a look which meant she knew what I was getting at.



"Look, I'm going to be blunt with you Dan, you have to realise I am your mother and so you can't have sex with me. That's i****t and you might get me pregnant. You got it?



"Of course mom" I said.



I'm going to be rubbing you off to help you sl**p and get a good nights rest. Also, keep your hands to yourself and respect your mothers privacy. I'll even slip on some cute outfits but I don't think it would be appropriate for me to undress in front of you. How does that sound?"



Although mom spoke with authority her smile proved she was genuinely excited to be helping me out.



"Wow, that sounds exciting mom."



I was secretly very disappointed mom had ruled out fucking. All this talk had given me a boner of a lifetime, my dick has hurting with the strain. I could think of nothing I wanted more than to sink into my mom wet slit and fuck with abandon until I dropped a nut deep up inside her. However, the more I thought about the fact my beautiful, hot and stunning mom would be touching my dick, the more excited I became. A few minutes ago I thought our relationship was over; I guess the love between a mom and son cannot be broken.



"OK great, now run along, finish your work and get ready for bed and I'll be up at 10:30."



Mom leaned in and planted a kiss on my lips where they lingered for a moment, pressing her tits into me in the process. The experience stopped me where I stood.



But those lips. Oh god, those lips. They were not something I really paid attention to before but moms kiss left an impression on me and I felt compelled to compliment them.



"Wow mom, you have a sensational pair of lips and I'm not just saying that to charm, they're gorgeous."



"Aw thanks honey. You're not the first to have noticed, I used to do some wild things with this mouth" mom said with a giggle.



Woah, had mom just admitted to sucking dick? A rational mind would have left the conversation at that and changed topic but my mind was not rational and fuelled by a mad sexual lust and I was feeling bold. Why wasn't I satisfied by a handjob? I felt the need to negotiate a better sexual favour...



"What do you mean mom? Like blowjobs?"



"Dan, honey I see where you are trying to go with this…"



Damn, was I that obvious I thought to myself.



"Thank you for complimenting my lips but a…blowjob, as you put it…is something very intimate between two people who are in love-"



"But you must have done it to some random men, do you love them more than me?" I retorted, playing the guilt card.



"Don't get me wrong, handjobs are fantastic but it is a sensation I have experienced thousands of times from myself and I'd love some sucking to help me fully relax. You have the perfect lips mom, don't let them go to waste."



"I don't know honey, sons shouldn't do something like that to their moms mouth. It's a very…primal act."



"I know it might seem weird now but you know how important and natural full sexual satisfaction is, you said it yourself earlier."



Mom contemplated this for a moment. I can tell she agreed with what i had said but I could tell there was conflict in her eyes.



"Pleasee mom" I begged



OK, OK, I'll pay you a little attention every night to help you rest for exam study. But no more further than sucking, I'm putting my foot down. I don't want i****t sex with my son and you have to take it out of my mouth and release in a tissue. It wouldn't be right to taste your sperm and I know you must understand that."



"Of course! Thanks, mom. Can't wait!" Although I was slightly disappointed she rejected the idea that I couldn't cum in her mouth or on to her but that was a battle for another day, a blow job was still amazing. My own sweet, innocent mom working my shaft with her lips, what a thought!



Moms spirits were lifted by my enthusiasm and she gave me a little cheeky wink and said, "You better get studying or I might change my mind!"



I ran up the stairs before she got the chance to and heard her call, "Be up at 10:30!"



"OK mom," I shouted back.



I had a raging boner now. It pressed against the fabric of my jeans.



Flopping down on my bed I released the zipper on my jeans. My boner sprung out, tingling with the anticipation of what would happen in a few hours. I began stroking it but f***ed my hand away as I was approaching orgasm. I wanted to be as horny as possible for mom's first daily service of my dick.



I could barely concentrate on my studies the next couple of hours. The thoughts of what my mom would be wearing flooded my mind. How would she suck it? With enthusiasm or an embarrassment? Would she still ban me from playing with her tits and how long would I last before I had to erupt.



Time passed and as I heard the closing theme of my moms favourite TV show at 10:30 I knew it was time. I lay down in bed. The anticipation was unbearable. I could hear her footsteps coming up the stairs now. My mind raised, reliving the years of fantasising and jacking off to my mom. Trying to grab glimpses of her nude and sniffing her thongs. I was totally perverted but I defy anyone who says they wouldn't be with such a hot mom.



"Hi Dan," she smiled as she entered.



She had changed into a loose blouse with a fair amount of cleavage showing off her 36G tits. On the bottom she wore nothing, the blouse was just long enough to cover her decency. This meant her toned, tanned and silky smooth legs were fully exposed to the tops of her thigh, I sight which never failed to get me hard when mom was walking around the house half dressed.



"My god, you do need relief" She nodded at the twitch in my jeans with every pump of bl**d to it.



"I told you mom, haha. I hope you don't mind me asking but are you wearing anything under there" I asked, pointing to moms crotch.



"That's on a need to know basis young man" mom replied with a surprised smile at my boldness.



"OK, go to the bathroom, grab a tissue and get undressed." She instructed.



"I'll be waiting" she said with a joking wink and a giggle.



I jumped up, and entered the bathroom breathing heavily. I had been fantasising about something like this for years, I couldn't believe my luck. I kicked off my jeans and boxers, flung my shirt over my shoulders and pulled off a generous amount of tissue. I knew I would have a huge load to catch.



Re-entering the room I watched my mom's eyes travel onto my cock.



I saw her lips whisper "oh my-" at the sight of it.



"You have grown since you were a little 'un she teased, pulling her gaze away from my member and making eye contact with me.



As I lay down on the bed she took a pretty pink hair band off her wrist and pulled her hair back to a tight pony tail to keep it out of the way. The pulled back hair also showed off her carved features. Beautiful cheekbones and shapely chin surrounded her stunning green eyes and plump pink lips. As she finished the pony tail she warned me:



"Remember I am only doing this so you can be relaxed for your exams, I don't want this to go any further because i****t sex is not right. Please warn me when you about to, um- y'know, ...cum, so i can take it out"



"OK mom, got it." I quickly ushered, barely being able to contain myself.



"Well let's do it honey" she said in a sexy husky voice, which may have been intentional but was most likely her voice cracking due to nerves, and she lowered her lips to my member.



Moms tongue stuck out between her lips, floating just millimetres away from the tip of my dick for what felt like eternity. I cold see mom was thinking hard and I was worried she was getting cold feet.



Suddenly her extended tongue pushed forward on to head of my penis and sent shock waves through my whole body. I still couldn't believe this was happening. Slowing, mom opened her lips a bit wider to accommodate my thickening dick as she moved down the shaft. She kept them puckered tight in a small 'o' shape, only loosening them enough to fit more of my meat in her gob. As I lay back on the bed, I raised my hand and placed it on her pony tail, gently pushing her head lower onto my cock, her lips still puckered tight around it. The feeling was incredible, and nothing prepared me for what she did next.



Sucking in her cheeks she created a vacuum suction in her mouth pulling the remaining 2 inches of my dick deep down her throat until I had bottomed out and my moms sculpted nose lay in my pubes. I couldn't believe it, she took in all 8 inches. My mom was a blow job pro and deep throat queen.



She gagged slightly and covered what felt like gallons of salvia all over my cock. As she picked up the intensity of the head bobbing guided by my hand gripping her pony tail, she let out soft, gentle moans which I did not expect at all. Their low frequency vibrated on my shaft and pleasuring every nerve ending. That pushed me over the edge, I felt the build up in my balls and the urethra in my penis swell. I was about to cum after just 3 minutes…from the best blowjob I've ever had…by my own mother! I thought about letting myself erupt into my moms mouth and blasting her throat with cum but remembered what she had said about having to pull out.



I figured if I disobeyed her, this would be the first and last time I ever felt her warm, moist mouth. Not wanting that to happen I began to pull out and murmered, "I'm cumming."



Mom scrambled for the tissue and held it under my dick ready for the eruption. The sight of her kneeled over my cock awaiting to catch my goo was such a turn on and I released my cum with the most body shattering orgasm I had ever had. Stream after stream of cum poured from my penis and into the awaiting tissue in the hands of my mother. As my orgasm passed I opened my eyes and looked at my mother kneeling there holding her own sons cum tissues in her hand. I wished she would smear the gallon of cum over her tits or lick it up. Surely the golden rule of dick sucking was to not let the sticky reward go to waste? She stared at my cock before coming to her senses and wiping off the last stream of cum hanging on the end of my dick.



"I better get rid of this" she smiled at me.



"Thanks mom that was incredible" I beamed at her. I understood her reasoning for not wanting to come in contact with my sperm even if I wished she would get over it. Maybe eventually.



"No problem honey, I glad it relieved you. Now get some rest to be ready for tomorrow's study. I'll be back for your daily relax session tomorrow."



I watched mesmerised by the gentle sway of her ass as she left the room, the bottom of her butt cheeks just visible below her short blouse. I was satisfied but it was satisfaction tinged with a disappointment and a dash of hope at the same time. Disappointed it that it seemed that the blowjob was still viewed as a way of relaxing me instead of being anything sexual but filled with hope at how I had heard her moans and knew she derived pleasure from it but was doing her best to hide it. She feared herself for getting that satisfaction from her son.



Her strict religious upbringing ingrained i****t as a terrible thing but my education was always top of her priorities. I figured that is how she managed to rationalise sucking my cock for the good of my education. I need to find I way to exploit that if I was to take things further. I felt guilty but my sexual drive couldn't be stopped.



A few days passed and mom kept to her promise. Every night at 10:30pm she would enter my room, tie back her hair into a pony tail and get to work on quenching my raging boner with the divine blow job of a goddess. Each night she would mix up her style and even began to ask me which bits I liked the most. Her sexual imagination turned me on so much. Mom could utilise every part of her mouth to give pleasure. Nipping me with her teeth or massaging my glans on her tonsils I could tell she had a lot of practise over her 42 years.



Mom never saw my daily service as I chore. I could tell because she would never rush to get me to cum and even started to let her hands explore my body, stroking my skin. I still couldn't completely figure out whether or not mom was getting any sexual pleasure from this. The occasional low moans she let slip, vibrating on my dick suggested she did, but after 5 days she still hadn't let things develop any further. Load after loud would be caught in the tissues and the one time I made advancements for her tits she backed away slightly. I didn't want to push her for fear she would put an end to my daily 'relaxation sessions'



On Thursday night I was getting my sixth blowjob from my mom. Each time it felt as though it only got better as mom brushed up on her technique. Tonight her moans were significantly more frequent than they had been. I was so turned on I had to cum more early than usual.



"Mom, I'm cumming"



She continued sucking with what felt like renewed vigour.



Fearing she hadn't heard me due to the unusual quick time I was about to cum in I repeated,



"Hey mom, I'm about to cum. I can't contain it any longer"



She looked into my eyes and continued sucking. I guessed there was a dilemma behind those eyes. On the one hand she seemed to want to taste my seed in her mouth. But on the other hand the i****t taboo must've cast caution.



I felt my penis bulge under her lips and my seed rise up my shaft. I was about to cum in my mothers mouth I thought. The thought turned me on enormously and I began thrusting my hips widely. At the last second however my mom pulled out my dick and I realised such a huge load, it saturated the tissues.



"Goodnight Dan" she said as she scuttled out of the room, neglecting the usual goodnight kiss. I could tell she felt bad about wanting to swallow her sons load. As the door closed behind her and I drifted off to sl**p, I strong musky smell filled my nostrils. Sitting up, I looked down on my bed sheets and noticed a small wet patch. As I leaned into it, I knew it was the source of the scent. It had been right where mom was sitting whilst she sucked me off! I planted my nose firmly atop of it and inhaled the sweet smell of my mothers pussy and gently licked her taste. My mind blazed at the thought of her fuck-hole dripping with juices as she lay with my dick in her mouth. I heard the shower turn on downstairs. Mom never showered at night, she probably felt she had to wash away the filthy thoughts of deriving pleasure from sexually stimulating her son.



I got out of bed, creeping passed the bathroom door that I assumed was lock shut and into my moms room. On the bed lay the tight tank top she had been wearing minutes earlier as well as her skirt, panties and stockings. I reached for the panties. They were completely drenched with pussy! I had to breathe mom in for a good 10 seconds before sucking her juices from them. They tasted incredible and gave me a raging boner despite having just been 'orally relaxed' I looked to the right of this pile of dirty clothes and that same musky scent of pussy filled my nostrils as I noticed a 7 inch silver vibrator shine in the light of moms bed-side lamp. "Wow, it was freshly used." I thought to myself, picking it up and licking its length. I was deep in fantasy about this fake dick sliding in and out of my moms saturated channel when I heard the shower stop. Replacing what I moved, I fled upstairs with lightning pace where I had to beat my meat for the first time since our sucking sessions started. I now knew for sure mom was getting a kick out of doing naughty things to me, her boy.



Friday night would mark the one week anniversary since the first time my mom clamped her thick lips around me. She arrived home slightly late from work that evening at about 6:00pm.



"Hey honey, I'm back" she hollered at me as she came through the door.



I sat up from work in my room and came down to greet her.



"Here, eat up we're going furniture shopping later. I wouldn't have time to cook." She said handing my a pizza box she had picked up on the way home.



We sat down and ate the pizza. I asked her about her day and made all the usual small talk you have with your mom. She bugged me about how my studies were going. I shrugged off the question with the usual 'fine'



"So what are we looking to buy at the furniture store, mom" I inquired.



"Well I was thinking it was about time we did up the f****y room. I've been saving for a few months and have enough money for a couple of new sofas and a beautiful persian rug I've had my eye on"



"Sounds great, I'd love to come"



"I bet you would" Mom smiled as she quickly flicked her tongue across the end of last slice of pizza she guided into her mouth with the sluttiest face I had ever laid eyes on.



This action, combined with the soaking panties I had found last night proved to me beyond doubt she was hot for me but didn't want to get passed the i****t taboo.



We had a nice chat as we drove home from the furniture store. I always loved the conversations I had with mom in the car, it was just me and her and no one else to disturb us. Plus I could take a sneaky look down her top with her eyes planted firmly on the road ahead. We talked about everything from mom's work to the neighbours before mom brought up the topic that was really on both our minds but it would be the first time we had discussed it outside the bedroom.



"So, how are you liking the sucky sucky" Mom said, maintaining her usual upbeat and jovial personality.



We both laughed at how the elephant in the room had been brought up in such a light hearted manner.



"Haha, it's great mom. I know I'm defiantly getting more work done"



Before the conversation had a chance to develop, mom suddenly remembered she had to pick up some groceries. We stopped off and I waited in the car whilst mom picked up what we needed.



After arriving home at around 9:30 we got to moving the old sofas out of the room to make way for the new ones that would be soon arriving in the delivery truck from the store. She had changed into her gym clothes: yoga pants and a tight exercise shirt that would have fitted if it were not for moms large tits stretching the material and exposing her toned tummy as a result. I watched the tight fitting yoga pants grip moms ass as she bent over to drag out the old sofas, and her tits bouncy all over the place due to lack of sports bra. The delivery truck finally arrived at 10:00 and we had the two her sofas and moms rug perfectly placed by 10:30. They were great new additions to the room.



We settled down to watch some TV before bed. I had known that it was pat 10:30 and I wasn't sure if mom was going to treat me to the 'daily blow.' My dick had certainly noticed the lack of attention and I grew hard watching Mom in her silk babydoll with smooth exposed legs curled up on the sofa and ample amount of cleavage on show, her dark locks falling perfectly down her back. I was never much of a foot fetish guy but every part of moms body was irresistible to me and I considered sucking her feet. I got up to get a drink from the kitchen.



"Be careful Dan!" Mom scolded me.



"Don't step on the new rug in those shoes"



It was at this a plan dawned on me. I perverted and devious plan but a necessary step towards what I knew we both wanted...



I settled back down to watch the last 20 minutes of the show and as the closing credits rolled mom opened her mouth wide to yawn.



"It's been a really long day"



"I know mom, you haven't stopped since you got up. You deserve to relax, fancy a massage?"



"Aww, that's so sweet honey, thank you. Would you really do that for your mother?"



"Of course mom, you deserve it after working so hard to do up this room"



"Great, It gives me a chance to test how comfortable the sofa is!"



Mom got into position, lying facing down on the sofa.



Her closed eyes gave me the perfect opportunity to eye her up, those huge tits spilling over on either side. Although they were covered the sight on an erect nipple poking through nearly made me cream myself. I took up position behind mom.



"Relax mom" I said, stroking moms scalp and moving her hair to the side, giving me accesses to her back. As a continued to massage moms scalp she let out soft moans.



"That feels incredible, honey"



I continued massage moms head for a while and began working my way down to the neck, shoulders and upper back.



"Oh, is my night dress in the way?



"A bit, I can't get at your back"



"Ok, hold on"



With that mom pulled off the straps of her night gown and slipped it down until it only covered her plump ass. I had a peek at the boobies that had been freed and although moms nipples were hidden from view, pressed against the sofa, ample side-boob was on display. I got to work on moms back, her moans of pleasure getting more pronounced as I kneaded my knuckles to loosen up the major muscle groups. Her body seemed tight all over and I can only imagine moms vaginal muscles followed that trend. I knew if we were ever going to fuck, now was my chance but I still wasn't 100% sure on how mom would react so I needed to test the waters. Continuing the massage, I brushed my fingers against the exposed side of moms boobs. The first thing I noticed was how soft they were.



Before I overstepped the mark, I moved focus onto her legs. Believe it or not, the massage was not the main plan, I was just using it as a way to make mom owe me a favour…and to feel up her body of course. I could see mom was becoming more and more relaxed as I prodded and poked her tight, tense muscles so it was time to initiate phase 2 of the plan before she became dead to the world for the night. I finished up the massage and mom announced she was all about ready to go to bed as she slipped back on the nightdress, with her back to me.



"Goodnight Dan, I'm off to bed. It's been a long day"



"But mom, what about my treat for tonight?" I said with the saddest puppy dog look I could muster.



"Oh, of course son, how rude of me. You were a great help this evening. You certainly deserve it"



Hearing mom's appreciation of my help tonight made me feel guilty for the plan I was about to enact and the deceit it would bring. But I know mom wanted to take things further and this would be the step to push her in the right direction. I sat down on the edge of the sofa, my dick pointing out over the rug. I had purposely forgot to bring tissues to f***e mom to swallow my load, lest it spill out over the brand new rug and surely ruin it.



With the usual ritual, Mom tied her hair back and got to work on my cock which sprang to attention as usual with one lick from moms wet tongue and soft moans. I couldn't tell if mom really wanted to show her thanks or was just becoming comfortable with my dick in her mouth but she gave me the best blow job so far, taking my entire length right down her throat, choking on it for a good 10 seconds and covering it in copious amounts of salvia before pulling it out for a dramatic gasp of air and deep grin at me. She really was starting to enjoy it. I even reckoned there was no need for the plan and mom might even want to take my load.



I felt the cum build up in my balls, ready to shoot.



"Mom, I'm cumming. I'm cumming!"



Mom hurriedly looked around for the tissues and couldn't find any.



"Hold on I need to get something" she urged.



"No…time…mom. UAUGAHHH"



I let out a loud moan so mom knew I was about to cum and with hearing that my plan had worked and mom scrambled back down on her knees in front of me.



She clamped her thick lips over my cock, not wanting to spill a drop on her expensive rug.



I seized what would probably be my only opportunity to cum in moms sweet mouth and strained every muscle in my body, all united to release the largest load of cum in my life.



The first jet blasted the roof of mom's mouth making a sound like a water pistol shooting a window.



Jet after jet, I face-fucked moms lips to fill up moms mouth.



Mom knelled there in front of me as I looked down on her and large cleavage. Her checks were bulging with my seed and her eyes widened in surprise of how much filled her mouth. She stared at me, contemplating her next move. Her expression was blank as she stared into my eyes. A wave of regret passed over me. Had I pissed her off? But she hadn't ran off to spit it out.



The future of our relationship lay on a simple decision: spit or swallow?



The regret barely had time to manifest as mom opened her mouth. Small streams of my seed leaked out over her chin and dripped down her top onto her tits i feared she was a spitter.



"I can't lie to myself any longer" she declared through the mouth full of cum, swallowing my entire load one visible gulp.



"Now fuck my slut hole already, I'm dripping wet!" This sort of language shocked me coming from my fair mothers mouth but I knew how horny she had been and I didn't have to be asked twice. The moment we were building to for the passed week was about to take place.



Luckily I had a condom my wallet and i began to put it on.



"What is taking so long honey, I need you inside me" She turned her head and saw me place over the end of my dick.



"Take that off" she demanded. "I told you I hated condoms and a mom is entitled to feel her own sons meat inside her"



"But I don't want to make you pregnant mom" I protested.



"Don't worry about that, I need to feel your load fill up my pussy dan"



"Result," I thought. She was going to let me cum inside her. All inhibitions really had gone. Ripping the condom off I took position behind mom who was all fours on the table, her back arched and head tilted behind grinning at me with a gentle lick of her red lips.



"Do it" she purred.



I quickly pulled down moms pants and nearly ripped off the slutty little thong she was wearing that barely covered anything.



I took grip of my dick and aimed it for my mothers entrance between her ass. As I parted her pussy lips with the head of my cock and was tickled by a few sparse pubes she gasped and slowly backed into me. My dick was millimetres away from entering own mom. The same hole I had come out of and was about to come back in. The thought excited me immensely. I could feel the hot humid air around her hole fall on my dick, inviting me in and caught a familiar whiff of her aroma.



I eased in, my thick meat parting her tight vaginal walls, drenching my cock with her copious amount of juices. She let out a loud moan arching her back and pushing herself further into me. She was so tight I suspected she hadn't been fucked since splitting with my father. By this point 4 of my 8 inches were in my mom. I watched her face and she groaned in pleasure.



"Oh son, you dick is so thick. I need you in me further" With this she continued to push her ass back into me hoping to consume more of my length down inside her. My sweet mother, who I had fantasised about for years was lying in front of me like a dog on all fours begging for my dick. This is the stuff dreams were made of I thought.



Instinct took over and this point and I began fucking with abandon. I just couldn't contain myself after all the effort that had went into this moment. I was a man possessed and mom's screams raised the roof but she continued to fuck back at me pushing her pussy down around my dick, meeting my thrusts.



"Oh son, fuck your mommy good. Oohhh, I've never been fucked like this before you stud. How many girls have you been practising on? I bet they aren't as fucking slutty as your mommy"



"Ermm, actually mom. I'm a…I actually haven't fucked before" I said, slowly my pace.



Mom spun her head around, still on all fours with my dick inside her and panting heavily. He cheeks had gone red.



"What?! You're k**ding me, why didn't you say?"



"Just kind of embarrassed, I suppose"



"Oh don't be baby, I've fucked men with 20 years of experience that aren't as good as you."



"But now it's time for Mommy to give you the ride of your life lie back"



I of course complied and lay on my back, dick hard and pointing firmly in the air. Mom mounted my dick and rode me like a pro letting out screams and moans with every thrust. I watched her chest, mesmerised by the jiggle in her tits as she bounced on my meat.



Noticing my glance mom said "Don't be shy, have a grab"



With this, I pulled off moms top to reveal a bright yellow bra holding her gigantic tits and mom reached behind to undo the clasp. The bra seductively fell off and I took in the view of my mothers tits and had to take a handful.



"Wait mom, hold on. I'm about to cum"



"That's okay sweetie, I told you it's fine to cum inside me"



"But mom, there's one more thing I wanna try"



"What's that darling?"



"Your asshole. Can I fuck it mom?"



"A slightly shocked look appeared on moms face but she then giggled and asked where I knew about that"



Even though I had just spent the last 15 minutes fucking her and fondling her tits I still felt embarrassed admitting to watching porn.



"So do you want to treat your mommy like one of the little porn sluts you watch on the computer?"



"No mom, I'm sorry. I love you more than anyth-"



"It's OK Dan, I'm feeling horny enough and I want you to know you can fuck me wherever and whenever you want. Your dick is too good to go to waste"



With that, mom positioned herself on the sofa pointing her ass up to my cock and spreading her asshole. It was amazingly tight and as I sunk in mom admitted she was an anal virgin. This only spurred me on further and I sunk all the way in.



"OOoooooooh FUCK" mom screamed.



"I'm your little fuck slut son. You can fuck mommy whenever!"



"AAAOOH FUCK ME"



It took a couple of minuted for moms ass to loosen up and to build up a rhythm.



"Mom, I'm coming"



"YES! CUM DEEP IN MY ASS SON. MAKE MOMMY YOUR ANAL SLUT"



As I took the final plunge into the depths of moms rectum and released my load after load of my cum I couldn't imagine anything else in the world I'd rather been doing than having my cock milked by the ass of a woman who could cook, clean, comfort me, fuck like a whore whenever I asked and love me no matter what.



It was clear I was going to have no problem getting the grades for college but I'm not sure I ever want to leave...

... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 8409  |  
93%
  |  5

Ride With Mom Turns Horny



The summer of 2007, it was an urgent trip to Jaipur. I, aged 24, had to accompany my mom aged around 40. We are a small f****y – me, my mom and my younger s*s. Dad expired while I was 18.

We had started from Delhi at 6:30 in the morning, halted at Haldiram’s for breakfast. When we had entered Haldiram’s I had noticed a f****y had come probably mom-dad-daughter and son-in-law. Since Mom and Daughter had acute resemblance. I was continuously staring at them. Specifically their butts and boobs. So much so that mom had to actually tell me to concentrate on my breakfast. One key thing I had noticed was, since we had started from Delhi mom was having her pallu very low. Almost revealing one of her blouse covered breast. Shamelessly, I stared at her part exposed boob and said “OK”. It seemed that me staring at her did not matter.

Here I would want to mention that my mom is a typical Indian woman – a 5’2″ height, well grown in the right areas with a mild paunch. Wheatish in complexion and an item of fantasy during my numerous oral sex and masturbation sessions with my s****r as well as my college (girl) friends.

Where normally she is very particular about the way she dresses. Well d****d in saree and related clothes, covering almost from neck to toe, today seemed to be a huge deviation. I could clearly make out her bustline, what with almost one of her breast waiting to pop – out. Her saree was tied almost 2 inches below the navel and a comfortable amount of her waist being seen.

We finished our breakfast with me openly staring at her breast at regular intervals and she looking me straight into the eyes whenever I did that. But no attempt to cover the nectar pot.

I started driving and occasionally hitting her thigh, our discussion was limited to f****y affairs and an occasional comment on how good I drive (any double meaning here). almost after 30mins of driving we approached a toll gate, where she started enquiring if there is any facility of washroom enroute and she had to pee big time. This got me irritated since we had just left Haldiram’s where she could have done that.

While approaching Rewari, she again started her cries that she wanted to pee really bad and cannot hold. With little bit of frustration, I told her – you have two options – One, I pull over and you can go behind tree and pee. And in case she is ashamed of doing in the open, I will stop the car in a shade and she can relieve in a bottle which we can throw away. After giving me a disgusting look for couple of seconds, she said-I will take the first option. We were approaching a road curve which was followed by a huge heap of stones and bushes soon after on the left side if the road. She asked me to stop the car there.

I stopped the car, she got off and asked me to accompany her as this was really lonely. To get off the road, one had to cross a barricade (2 1/2 ft tall) and she wanted my help. She placed her hands on my shoulder and crossed the barricade. While doing so, her right breast first hit me, actually almost compressed to my chest, which was not actually necessary. After crossing she leaned on me, making her pallu slide down further and revealing ample amount of cleavage. Then she asked me to come along with her. Since I had not locked the car, I asked her to proceed and meanwhile I will lock the car and join her. She walked into the stones mound, which would completely hide her from the rest of the world but anyone walking through the gap between mound would clearly see the person as well as what she was doing.

Now, after locking the car, walked in the direction mom had left and ended up at the entrance to the mound. I almost collapsed at what I was seeing. Mom had lifted her saree, petticoat and slid her panties down and was squatting giving me a Crystal Clear view of her Thighs, pussy and the gap through which the Golden Fluid was flushing out. I just kept staring at her pussy and the golden liquid. I assume she had seen me too, but made no attempt to stop me or hide herself. After the flow stopped to a trickle, I slowly walked towards her and saw she really had to go as there was a huge puddle of wetness as if someone had dropped a 2ltrs bottle there.

She asked me for a bottle of water to clean her pussy, which I refused since I had to walk back to car and get it. Instead, I offered her my handkerchief. She readily accepted it and wiped her pussy lips and also tapped the inner regions of her pussy and handed over the kerchief back to me.

To tease her, I pulled the kerchief close to my nose and inhaled strongly. She laughed and said, you are such a nasty fellow. Is this what you and your s****r do in your rooms. This got me zapped, as this actually was one of the various activities that me and my s****r, Meena, used to do. Now I was confused if she knew and said this or was it some wild statement. I gave a quizzical look. She herself took control of the situation and said, let’s go we need to reach Jaipur while the light is still on.

While driving, Mom was sl**ping, I noticed mom, her pallu had come down further and one of her breast (blouse covered) was totally open and I skin and beginning of the cleave was very evident. And in her sl**p she had that mixed look of an innocent sweet little girl and at the same time raunchy, sexy and hot with the way she had dressed.

I slowed down the vehicle and slowly let my hand pass over her breast, just a minor brush – no movement, then softly pressed her exposed boob. Immediately, pulling my hand back I waited for mom’s reaction, she was still sl**ping. Assuming that she was asl**p, to make up with the lost sl**p for the early morning start. I slowly extended my hand first caressing her breast from the outside and then cupping it and then I started applying slight pressure. With no movement from mom, I got emboldened and almost squeezed it, which is when she thrust her breasts out and made a sigh! remark. I got worried and pulled my hand back. Doing it with s****r was much different from this.

I let the situation relax for couple of minutes and then started fondling, kneading and crushing her boob. I noticed that her nipple was getting really erect and poking into the blouse. I suspected that mom was also liking it and she was pretending to sl**p. So I started to unhook her blouse. After I unhooked two of them, it looked like I could push my hand inside, I slowly let me fingers crawl into her blouse, lifted the bra and then for the first time the soft, sweaty, hot breast skin made contact to my fingers. An UNFORGETTABLE MOMENT. The breast that fed me as a c***d for 2 long years, the breast that produced milk so that i could grow big, the breast that produced the nectar that protected me from all diseases as a k** was now providing me another kind of satisfaction. The pushed my fingers to the nipple and started pinching, twisting them.

I don’t know when she woke up but she was staring at my face. I was driving very slow and totally lost in the magic of the moment that i failed to notice that she was awake and now looking at me. So as to make me aware that she was awake, she just thrust her boobs ahead making my hand strain again the soft fabric of her bra and the crease of her blouse.

Sensing the change, I immediately turned my head to see mom staring absolutely blank into my face. I immediately drew my hand and looked straight ahead onto the road. I increased the speed. I did not have the guts to turn around and look at my mother.

Then mom coldly said. Decrease the speed. We do not have to die.

I slow down and say – “Sorry Mom”

Mom – what is left to say sorry? In middle of the road you have unhooked and me and fondled and played with my breasts? You turned me into a bitch. What is there to say sorry?

I – Your boob was out and was very tempting, i couldn’t resist and committed the act

Mom – Yes you are right. It’s my mistake.

I – Why do you take a high moral ground? You exposed your pussy to me. You let me have a clear view of your pussy and the piss that gushed through the small hole. You tempted me. You didn’t even say anything when I inhaled the hanky that was wet with your pussy piss and pussy juices. Oh Yes! I know you were hot about something and there were strong traces of the juices. I am no novice in that. Whom were you thinking off?

Mom – Oh and you are an expert in differentiating the Pussy Juices and Piss? Where did you learn this from? Who told you? Your s****r?

I – What are you saying?

Mom – Don’t act smart sonnie. Do you think I don’t know what is going in between you both?

I – I…eh…ahhh… what are you talking off? You seem to have mistaken.

Mom – May be, but your wet undies and your s*s wet panties that I keep seeing very often filled with your cum and piss cannot be a mistake. Your s****r spending 30 mins in your bedroom and toilet to get ready and you coming out absolutely ready within 5 mins behind her cannot be a mistake.

You bastard, you talk of my moral ground. You fuck your younger s****r, lead her into nasty things and you talk of my moral ground. I cannot believe I gave birth to such a dog, fed him, bathed him, took care of him and this is what you do?

I – Mom, we have done no wrong, we are grownups. We know what we are doing. What if we both tasting each other’s urine? We both enjoy seeing each other shit and wipe each other. We love to exchange our spit. We love to like each other’s intimate areas. We love giving oral sex to each other. We know what we are doing and we will continue what we are doing. What is wrong with that? We are not cheating anyone. She has saved her virginity so that we I can break hers when we get married.

Yes, you have heard it right. We do not want to get married to anyone else. We wanted to wait till you brought up the marriage part and tell you. But since you know everything a little more information is not going to do any harm.

Mom – Shut up you dirty shit eating dog. Don’t you have any values? Can’t you differentiate between bl**d relations and outsiders? Thinking like that about your s****r itself is a grave mistake and you are talking of marrying and fucking and producing k**s with her? Oh god, how did I raise this lump of shit.

I – Whatever you may think you please go ahead and think. Me and Meena are not united by our bodily needs. We have been doing this since she was 12 and I was 14 so sex is not the only criteria. I love her. If only fucking was the factor, then by now I would have taken her virginity and fucked her until her pussy expanded. What bl**d relations are you talking off? Where is written that there should be no sex in bl**d relations? Who will stop any two consenting adults who know and are sure of what they are doing? What stops a mother from fucking his son? A s****r getting her pussy pounded by her b*****r? A father screwing his daughter?

Mom – oh god! What are you saying? You mean to say, you would fuck me? You would fuck the very hole that you had come to this earth. You would want to plant your seed in the very womb that had carried you?

I – And why not? A strong large thick and alive dick is anytime better than those brinjals and cucumbers that you keep shoving up your pussy. Yes, me and Meena watch you do it and masturbate each other. I am willing to fuck you and always prepared to fuck you whenever you want and wherever you want. Why should a sexually active gorgeous female waste her life?

Mom – Enough! you rotten fellow. She screamed and hid her face crying.

I felt very bad looking at her situation, I immediately begged her for forgiveness.

I – Mom, I am very sorry for screaming at you. I got carried away by the way you were reprimanding me. I always felt we are a small f****y and we needed each other’s support.

Mom, I love Meena but that does not mean I don’t love you. I can give you what you want. But that is only if you desire so. The love that we have towards each other is not bound by any selfish reasons.

I extended both my hands and pulled her hands away from her face. Her eyes were read and tears rolling down her soft silky cheeks. I wiped her tears and said

I – Mom, I do not want to give you false expectations that I will stop thinking about Meena. But we would wait until we have your acceptance before we get married. Regarding whatever I said about you, that is true. But again you are free to decide on what you want and what you don’t.

Mom – Lets drive, n don’t talk to me.

She was silent through the journey to Jaipur. After 2 hours of long silent and heavy-hearted ride we reached Jaipur,

We checked into a hotel. The room had two queen size beds. The bell boy had brought in the luggage. Mom didn’t want to go out and wanted to have food in the room itself. I immediately went through the menu and placed an order. The order was expected to arrive in 40 mins.

Mom – I will go take bath and come. Don’t try peeping inside the bathroom. Yes, I am going to piss, shit and then bath. You can imagine whatever your rotten brain can let you imagine but that is it.

I – sure, I don’t think you had to say all that. There is anyway no keyhole to peep in. Once you shut and latch the door it is anyway closed.

The same, blank face devoid of any expressions turned around and said – after showing you everything I don’t think there is any need to shut the door.

I got shocked, and was trying to read between the lines. Did she mean that she wanted me to step in and see her doing all that or she actually meant that i do not have the permission.

I had a confused look. May be she understood. She immediately unwrapped the Saree standing in in only Blouse and Petticoat. She unhooked her petticoat and let it slowly drop down to the floor, revealing her wheatish soft and silky thighs. Her thighs resembled that of a banana tree trunk. She had her back towards me, her buttocks were covered in large panty.

I calmly walked towards her and starting from the ankle started kissing her slowly moving upwards. The calves, knees, inner thighs, beginning of the butt. Where my mouth couldn’t reach my fingers and palm were having a field day. I was still behind her.

I stood up, walked across her and stood face to face with her. She was fixed to the spot with her eyes tight shut, fist clinched and teeth shut.

I slowly held her chin and lifter her face. She still did not open her eyes. Then I softly said.

I – Mom, you don’t have to do it if you do not want it.

Actually, the question had no meaning. Since her erect nipples, pungent scent from her crotch were give away that she wanted it then and there.

I – Mom, say something

After slowly opening her eyes, quivering lips she answered.

Mom – My son, I don’t know if this is right or wrong, but I need it. I have waited for 6 long years for a male touch on my body. I have wanted it every night. Numerous days, I felt like killing myself due to the loneliness coupled with my body needs.

I immediately put my finger on her lip, I didn’t want to strain her with all the talk. Then I slowly rolled my finger on her lips. Tracing the contour of her rosy pink and lovely lips. Then she suddenly opened her mouth. Hot vapor just escaped, I could feel it on my finger, a feeling as if water was sprinkled on a hot pan. I understood how much she wanted it and felt sad at what such a glorious female been wasted.

I inserted my finger slowly upto the second knuckle and planted the finger on her tongue. As if taking a cue she held it with her front teeth and slowly started sucking it. In and out as if giving a blowjob. She was looking straight into my eyes. Filled with lust, need, hunger, love. I slowly pulled the finger out and immediately put in my mouth. Sucking greedily.

Mom then took my finger by herself and put it back in. Then she said in a husky voice.

Mom – Do you want to see me pee?

I – No…. ,after a seemingly long gap and a surprise and confused expression on my mother’s face, I want to bathe in it.

Mom – Oh my son! My bladder is filled with piss. I am sure you can atleast wash half your body in it. Come my son, I am yours now on. I will do whatever you say. Whatever you want! Use me, take me, F U C K meeee…

I – Mummy, how lucky I am to be able to do all that to such a voluptuous and gorgeous female. My own mother.

Mom – Yes, my son, talk nasty, be vulgar, I like it that way. In fact your father and me were always enjoyed it like that

I – Yes mom, your son and daughter also like it that way. You know mom, I am going to lick your cunt. Smell your cunt, taste the warm juices, open my mouth and let you piss in my mouth. I will drink your piss mom. Then I will get closer and see the nasty hole which my father had taken the cherry off and then fucked numerous times. The cunt where my father pushed his dick in and after humping and depositing the hot, creamy, white semen lay on you. Me a product of the bodily hunger of my mother and father was conceived in the womb that lay at the end of this dark sticky tunnel. the pussy that stretched beyond limits to get me and my s****r onto this earth. I am going to lick it mom and later fuck it mom.

I – Mom, you wanna get fucked mom? You wanna get fucked by your own son.

Mom – Yesss…. my fucker… I will spread my legs for your cock. I will take your cock inside my pussy. I want you to fuck my pussy.

Then we noticed that food could arrive any moment, we immediately dressed up but lay in each other’s arms. Then I sat on the bed, mom came and lay in my lap. The pallu of her saree on the ground, her busty 38DD sized milk containers thrust up in her blouse. Her navel as if it was some deep dark suction pit… i was caressing her and smooching her…And then the bell rang…. food was at the door…

Mom, slowly walked into the bathroom and this time she did close and latch the door and I could her the shower running.

I walked towards the door and opened it. The room service guy placed the food on the table and left. Before he leaving, he handed the receipt to me and asked me to sign. The moment I saw the receipt my world turned upside down. I felt as if the ground and vanished beneath my feet. The name of the restaurant in the hotel from where the food was provided is “Meenal”. That is when it struck me, I was going to cheat my lover, my almost wife. I signed the receipt and passed it to the waiter. I had to talk to Meena, but what am I going to tell her? How will she react? I just put on my jeans, T-shirt and shoes. Mom was expecting me and when she heard the clothes ruffle, she was calling my name. I didn’t respond and just walked out of the room shutting the door behind.

For almost 30 mins, I just walked on the road not caring where I am going. Mom had been calling continuously on the phone, but I didn’t want to pick and talk to her. Mainly since I didn’t know what to tell her.

Then it was Meena’s call, I looked at the phone ringing for a very long time and on the third call, after missing the first two calls, I took the call. She had a very worried and tensed voice.

Meena – Bhaiyya where are you?
Me – Nothing I’m here in Jaipur what happened?
Meena – Mom, told me that you were not taking her call, so was worried. What happened why are you not talking mom’s calls?
Me – Nothing like that, I didn’t hear the ring. That’s it. I myself knew that was far from convincing. May be I subconsciously wanted it to be that way.
Meena – Bhaiyya, I know you are lying. Tell me, mom said something about us? Did she find out about us?
Me – Arey nahi yaar (No way)
Meena – You are feeling something about Mom?
Me – (Having been caught off-guard, I stammered and responded) err..rr.. No…hmmm…nothing of that sort

Meena – Cut that crap, and come on please be fucking honest with me. What the fuck is there to hide from me?
Me – Well… it… is… MOM!
Meena – Fucking shit, what the hell are you saying? What about her? What did you do?
Me – I haven’t done anything yet, but… would have ended up doing something if I had not come out of the room. Dear s*s, I can’t betray your love, I can’t cheat you.
Meena – Oh b*****r, what are you saying?
Me – That’s not all, ( I hurried as if I wanted to tell her in one go). I have felt her boobs, I have told her about our relation and activities. I have told her you are the only one I am going to get married to.
Meena – Damn… shit …

Me – If I hadn’t stepped out of the room, I would have definitely been screwing mom.
Meena – What are you saying? (I could hear a disappointment, upset and anger in her voice.)
Meena – (after couple of seconds)Even you proved that all mean are alike. You just need a set of busty boobs and a hole to stick your dick in. Doesn’t matter whether it is your s****rs or mothers or anyone else’s. You just need to fuck.
Meena – You have disappointed me, I have become lonely.
Me – Meena, no way. I stopped and ran out of the room for this reason. I CANNOT CHEAT ON YOU!!!
Meena – Go Away! I don’t want to see you. ( and she cut the phone. )

I tried calling her numerous times but her phone was switched off.

Confused, I walked back towards the hotel room. I needed someone to talk to.

I went and rang the bell, not knowing what to expect. Mom opened the door, I could see my “actual” mother returning. More covered and properly organized. She walked back to the bed, I reclined on the chairs.

Mom – What happened? What did Meena say?
Me – Nothing
Mom – I am sure you must have tried telling her whatever we had done and were going to do. She must have got upset hearing that.
Me – Zapped, did she call you? How do you know?
Mom – I could guess the amount of love you have for each other from the very fact that you had left your “more than willing to get laid by you” mother and ran out. I knew we wouldn’t have gone all the way.

Mom – I am very happy that you love her so much. My daughter’s life is secured. Now I need to see what can be done that would not create any problems for us.
Me – I was listening to her like a zombie.
Mom – Beta, come to me. I am calling you as your mother, not the mother who was going to spread her legs and get fucked by you but caring mother.

I crawled onto the bed and laid my head in her laps, staring away into infinity.

Mom – Don’t worry, once we are back in Delhi, we will talk and sort out the matter.
Me – I am worried she may do something now, she is all alone and disturbed.
Mom – Beta, I have seen you both since c***dhood, I have brought you up. I know what is going to happen. If I am not mistaken, she will call me in couple of minutes and talk to me.
Me – Ma, if she calls you I want to hear what she has to say.
Mom – Sure, I will turn on the speaker and you can hear what she is saying.

While talking all this, I was absent mindedly speaking to her right breast and not her face. Only after the final few words were spoken by mom, I actually noticed that I was hardly couple of inches away from her nipple and the hugely swollen breast. Suddenly my mind cleared and I was again horny. My body was warming up again and I could feel that I was actually breathing hot air, my nostrils almost burning. Since I was taking deep and fast breath, I was sure that the warmth of my breath was reaching my mom’s breast. Which I could say was having only a blouse and she was not wearing a bra inside. The advantage I had was since mom’s breast was really huge the saree could do nothing to cover the bulge which could be viewed form the side and below.

Mom stopped speaking, and I could see her breasts rising and falling with each breath she took. I understood even she was excited. I moved a little to see where actually she was looking. I then noticed that she had clenched her eyes shut, her teeth were biting the lower lip. And both her hands were grabbing the bed sheet as if to control from holding me.

I slowly blew on her breast, she immediately jumped and put her left hand on her breast, the exact spot where my breath had landed and the right hand she almost pulled my head to her breast but stopped. She had grasped a handful of hair and was not knowing what to do. I got up and sat opposite her. What i saw, made me feel real bad.

Mom’s forehead was covered in sweat, even with the AC running, her lower lip had deep marks and may be cuts due to the intense biting. Her eyes spoke and gave everything away. She wanted to get “FUCKED”, she was sad that she couldn’t demand that from me. The red eyes with tears and a helpless expression on her face made me feel real bad.

At that moment, phone rang, it was Meena, mom was about to take the phone, I stopped her and took it in my hand. I realized that whatever has happened is something which I should fix, since I was responsible for the current situation.

Me : Hi Meena
Meena – Where is mom? why have you picked the phone?
Me – Mom is sitting here, and since I am responsible for this mess or bliss, it is appropriate I talk
Meena – Bhaiyya, I don’t want to lose you. please give the phone to mom
Me – I am going to put you on speaker, whatever you have to say can be told and I have right to hear what you speak.
Meena – Fine
I put the phone on speaker
Mom – (with a heavy voice) Bolo Meena

Meena – Mamma, I love bhaiyya. Please don’t separate him from me.
Mom immediately started weeping and was absolutely inconsolable.
Meena – Mamma what happened, please don’t cry.
Me – Meena I will call you in sometime, don’t worry, things will be under control. Its only three of us and whatever happens we three need to take care of this. We all love each other and need to take care of each other. Just don’t worry, I will call you in few minutes.
Meena – Theek hai bhaiyya. Please call me

I hang up the phone.

Mom had buried her face in her palm and was weeping. The tears were running down the arms and onto her saree clad thighs. I walk around and stood in front of her. I sat next to her, and put my arms on her shoulder. And then the unthinkable happened, I said “Anu, kis baat pe ro rahi hai (what are you crying for?)”. Anu is my mom’s name.
Me calling her by name was such a shock value that she immediately turned around and was staring me in the face.
Me – Tell me what are you crying for?

Mom – I am such a loser. I lost my husband, I seduced my own son. I am in love with my own son. I am cheating my own Daughter. I don’t deserve to live.
Me – You are saying that you seduced your son-in-law and love your own son?
Mom, had a strange and surprised look on her face.

Me – Yes, mom if this is where we are heading to, then we better move in with complete faith in each other. You gave birth to us, you fed us. Me and Meena have d***k your milk and grown. We have lived in the same house shared all the happiness, sorrow, love. Why can’t we be a f****y?
Mom – will Meena agree? She is so possessive about you. Just like a wife wants her husband all for herself, Meena wants you. This is anything but natural.

Me – I won’t disagree that, and in an ideal situation and circumstance this may be right. But here we have it all messed up. If I move away you will be heartbroken and never recover. Which me and Meena cannot bear. If Meena moves away from us, both of us cannot bear. Only option is I move out form your lives. (Mom immediately jumped up and hugged me)
Mom – No! Never say that! I will kill myself rather than losing you.

Me – exactly! this is the same between all three of us and we need to realize this. Only solution is we accept that our three lives have changed forever and if I am not mistaken (pointing at her breast which were resting on my chest, due to her hugging act) for the better.

Mom moved away from me, and teasingly slapped me saying you are impossible.

Taking that as an yes from mom, I took the phone and called Meena. I explained the situation and she agreed saying that even she had figured this out but still the fact that she will have to share me was bothering her. I told her that when we are back in Delhi we will talk and fix that also. For which she replied,

Please take proper care of Mamma, give her whatever she needs.
Me – I stressed “Whatever she needs?”
Meena – yes, I mean it. “What…ev…er” haaaaa! Chalo it’s already very late , I will go to sl**p now.
Me – Bye darling! Please take care of the assets, I have left with you.
Meena – You are a shameless creature.
Me – Don’t you think both of us are?
Meena – You dog, bye! and she disconnected the phone
I turned to see mom, who had a very satisfied smile listening to our talk.

1.

I ask her, “Why are you smiling?”

She replies, “Where am I going to see such a fucked up f****y? A s****r is allowing her b*****r to fuck their mom.”

I ask her, “Why ma? Are you upset that I had to take Meena’s consent to fuck you?”

She said, “No I am really happy that you both are so much in love with each other and are faithful to each other”

Me – Now you are part of the group so I need to take consent of two people now on

Mom – What? So you are planning to fuck more women? You will ditch us and then take your own way?

Me – Just saying ma. Ok, so Meena asks me to take proper care and give whatever you want. So what do you want ma?

She suddenly blushed and said “nothing”.

After the things got cleared I was looking at my MOM sexually.

Medium built of 5′ 2″ now sitting on the bed with her feet touching the floor. Huge breasts – 38DD straining against the blouse and giving a clear view from the